tihv<xvy  of  ^he  theological  ^emmar^ 

PRINCETON  •  NEW  JERSEY 


BV  2628  .N5  S8  1858 
Thompson,  Joseph  Parrish, 

1819-1879. 
Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  David 

Tappan  Stoddard 


H^1// 


[ 


/u-^ 


^C^o-^  cL      ^  y^^oC  Cl  c^^ 


^n 


o. 


MEMOIR 


OP     THE 


EEV.  DAVID  TAPPAN  STODDARD, 


MISSIONARY    TO    THE    NESTORIANS. 


JOSEPH  P.  THOMPSON,  D.  D. 


PASTOR  OP  THK  BROADWAY  TABERNACLK  CHURCH,  NEW  YORK. 


PUBLISHED     BY 

No.      2S      CoilMIILL,      I'.ORTON. 


Entered  accorclhig  lo  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1858, 

15 V  Joseph  P.  Thompson, 

in  the  Clerk's  Oflice  of  the  District  Court  for  the  Southern  District  of  KewYorl 

Copyright  transferred  to  the  American  Tract  Society. 


PREFACE. 

« 

When  I  was  requested  to  prepare  a  Memoir  of  my 
early  friend  and  classmate,  judgment  demurred  at  the 
labor  which  the  heart  accepted.  A  pastor's  first  and 
constant  duty  is  to  the  flock  to  which  he  ministers  ; 
and  never  have  the  labors  of  the  pastoral  office  been  so 
arduous  and  absorbing,  as  during  this  memorable  year 
of  mercy.  Yet  by  devoting  to  the  memoir  a  summer's 
vacation,  and  such  rare  hours  of  leisure  and  relaxation 
as  a  city  pastorate  will  permit,  I  have  been  enabled, 
through  God's  blessing,  to  complete  it  without  trench- 
ing upon  the  claims  of  pulpit  or  parish.  Indeed  I 
have  found  this  frequent  communion  with  one  whose 
industry  and  devotion  in  the  service  of  Christ  were 
alike  eminent,  a  healthful  stimulus  and  encouragement 
in  all  kindred  labors. 

The  materials  for  a  memoir  of  Mr.  Stoddard  proved 
to  be  abundant,  but  all  of  one  description.  He  kept  no 
diary  or  record  of  his  religious  life  or  his  personal  la- 
bors ;  but  his  correspondence  was  so  extensive  and  full 
that  it  furnishes  a  transcript  of  both.  Extracts  from 
nearly  two  hundred  letters  appear  in  this  volume  ;  and 
at  least  an  equal  number  have  been  withheld  for  want 
of  room,  or  because  their  contents  were  expressed  or 
implied  in  others,  or  on  account  of  personal  references. 


IV  PREFACE. 

Every  one  of  these  letters,  published  and  unpublished, 
making  in  all,  some  two  thousand  closely  written  pages, 
has  been  read  and  sifted  for  the  preparation  of  the 
Memoir ;  and  I  can  testify  that  there  is  not  in  them 
all  one  single  expression  of  regret,  of  discontent,  or 
even  of  wavering,  in  view  of  the  labors  and  trials  of  the 
missionary  life.  The  unbroken  joyousness  of  these 
letters  with  regard  to  the  service  of  Christ  in  a  foreign 
land — familiar  letters,  for  the  most  part  addressed  to 
intimate  friends — crowns  the  appeal  of  his  active  and 
blessed  life  for  a  full  consecration  to  the  work  of  recov- 
ering this  lost  world  to  the  Kedeemer.  May  that 
appeal  incite  many  young  men  who  have  recently  con- 
fessed Christ  as  their  Saviour,  to  go  forth  to  proclaim 
his  salvation  to  the  benighted  and  the  perishing. 

When  I  read  in  one  of  Mr.  Stoddard's  letters,  these 
lines  : — "  I  am  no  friend  to  biographies  or  even  sketches, 
multiplied  so  injudiciously  as  they  are,  and  I  will  say  to 
you  here,  please  never  allow  one  to  be  prepared  of  your 
missionary  brother  f — it  seemed  almost  like  invading 
the  secrecy  of  death,  to  unfold  his  life  upon  the  printed 
page.  But  Mr.  Stoddard,  when  living,  could  not  fitly 
judge  of  what  the  very  cause  for  which  he  lived,  might 
require  of  him  after  his  decease.  If  this  memoir  shall 
kindle  in  other  minds  that  flame  of  missionary  zeal 
which  burned  so  purely  and  so  brightly  in  his  own, 
then  doubtless  he  will  rejoice  in  heaven,  that  though 
he  rests  from  his  labors.  Ids  works  do  follow  him. 

New  York,  September  10th,  1858. 


CONTENTS. 


OHAPTKB.  PAO« 

I. — Birth-place  and  Early  Home, 7 

II. — A  Godly  Ancestry,   . 13 

]n, — Early  Education, 2G 

IV.— The  Great  Transition, 39 

V. — Religious  Experiences  in  College,      .        .        .        .     &4 
VI. — IIis  Work  as  an  Educator  in   Marshall  and  Yale 

Colleges, (''9 

VII. — Decides  to  be  a  Missionary, 88 

VIIL— The  Nestorians, 08 

IX.— TuE  Departure, 108 

X,— The  Field  op  Labor, 127 

XI. — First  Impressions  of  Missionary  Life,         .        .        ,134 

XII  — Sunshine  and  Shadow, 1 ;').'? 

XIIL— The  Day  op  Small  Thinos, 178 

XIV.— The  Time  of  Harvest, 192 

XV. — Sickxess  and  Sorrow,     ...  ...  232 


VI  CONTENTS. 

OHAPTEK.  PAGB 

XVI, — Labors  in  the  United  States, 277 

XVIT. — Return  to  his  Field,         .        .        .        .        •        .302 

XYIII. — Continued  Labors, 320 

XIX. — Growth  in  Grace, 334 

XX. — Labors  as  a  Scholar, 340 

XXI.— Labors  and  Correspondence, 353 

XXII. — Letters,  continued, 366 

XXIII. — Sickness  and  Death, 395 

XXIV. — The  Missionary  Character  and  "Wobk,       .       .       .415 
Appendix, 421 


CHAPTER    I. 

BIRTH-PLACE   AND   EARLY  HOME. 

"  Oil,  that  we  were  richer,  in  our  German  language,  in 
biographical  works,  which  are  adapted  to  illustrate  and 
promote  a  truly  elevated  and  practical  Christianity,  by  lay- 
ing open  the  sanctuary  of  the  inner  life !  While  English 
literature  is  exceedingly  rich  in  such  biographies,  and  the 
religious  life  of  England  owes,  perhaps,  not  a  little  of  its 
activity  to  this  circumstance,  we  Germans  are  compara- 
tively poor  in  sucK  reading.  Yet  it  may  be  said,  that 
even  among  ns,  more  awakenings  have  proceeded  from  the 
written  lives  of  those  eminent  for  piety,  than  from  books 
of  devotion  and  printed  sermons.  We  are  able,  even  in 
the  circle  of  our  own  acquaintance,  to  mention  a  great 
number  of  Christians — and  among  these  names  of  the  first 
rank  in  the  religious  world — who  are  indebted  essentially 
to  works  of  biography  for  the  confirmation  and  stability  of 
their  spiritual  life.  The  writer  can  assert  this  in  regard  to 
himself.  He  can  make  such  an  acknowledgment  respecting 
a  book  to  which  he  knows  that  not  a  few  in  Europe,  and 
America,  and  Asia,  will  bear  a  similar  testimony.  The 
biography  of  the  missionary  Martyn — the  man  who,  even 
among  the  Persian  Mohammedans,  was  known  only  as  the 
holy — opened  in  my  own  li^e  a  new  era  of  religious  prog- 
ress." * 

*  Preface  to  the  Sonyitags-Bihliolhtk,  a  series  of  biograpliios  for  Sal)ljath 
reading. 


8  ME^lOIROFSTODDAKD. 

These  are  the  words  of  one  whose  own  "  books  of  devo- 
tion and  printed  sermons"  have  largely  contributed  to  the 
awakening  of  spiritual  life  in  Germany,  and  whose  learned 
and  candid  criticism,  with  his  fine  moral  and  esthetic 
powers  in  the  Professor's  chair,  have  arrested  the  inroads 
of  Rationalism  at  Halle,  and  have  restored  something  of 
its  early  tone  of  piety  to  the  University  which  Spener  and 
Francke  hallowed  with  their  prayers.  It  is  Dr.  Augustus 
Tholuck,  whose  "  Hours  of  Devotion"  have  ministered  to 
the  spiritual  life  of  so  many  in  England  and  the  United 
States,  who  thus  testifies  of  the  influence  of  the  biography 
of  Martyn  upon  his  own  rehgious  progress. 

There  was  much  in  the  character  of  Martyn  to  attract  a 
mind  like  that  of  Tholuck.  The  fine  scholarship  of  Mar- 
tyn, both  in  the  mathematics  and  in  the  classics,  his  enthu- 
siasm in  the  critical  study  of  the  Scriptures,  his  refined  and 
courteous  manners,  his  sympathy  with  Nature  in  her  silent 
but  ceaseless  tributes  of  praise  to  the  Creator,  his  delicate 
sensibiUty  toward  the  spiritual  wants  of  those  around 
him,  the  almost  ethereal  temper  of  his  piety — these  well 
might  win  the  heart  of  a  Christian  scholar,  who,  more  than 
any  other  commentator,  has  entered  into  the  devotional 
spirit  of  the  Psalms  and  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  and 
who,  in  his  early  theological  lectures  at  Halle,  would  read 
his  notes  weephig  that  his  students  "  could  not  see  light, 
because  they  did  not  have  lomP  How  much  of  the 
saintly  life  of  Martyn,  which  breathed  itself  out  in  vhidi- 
cating  the  New  Testament  before  MooUahs  and  Soofies,  is 
reproduced  in  Tholuck  vhidicating  the  Gospel  before  Ra- 
tionalists. 

But  the  testimony  which  Tholuck  bears  to  the  biog- 
raphy of  Martyn,  as  having  opened  to  hhn  "  a  new  era  of 


BIRTH-PLACE    AND    EARLY    HOME.  9 

religious  progress,"  Martyn  also  bears  to  the  biography  of 
one  who  was  his  equal  in  thorough  and  graceful  culture,  as 
in  native  promise,  and  his  exemplar  in  high  personal  sancti- 
fication,  and  in  missionary  devotion.  The  prize  scholar  of 
Cambridge  had  already  devoted  himself  to  the  ministry  of 
the  Gospel,  when,  "  on  reading  the  Ufe  of  David  Brai- 
KERD,  who  preached  with  apostolical  zeal  and  success  to  the 
North  American  Indians,  and  who  finished  a  course  of  self- 
denying  labors  for  his  Redeemer,  with  unspeakable  joy,  at 
the  early  age  of  thirty-two,  his  soul  was  filled  with  a  holy 
emulation  of  that  extraordinary  man ;  and  after  deep  con- 
sideration and  fervent  prayer,  he  was  at  length  fixed  in  a 
resolution  to  imitate  his  example."* 

As  the  piety  that  so  sweetly  flowers  in  Tholuck's  "Hours 
of  Devotion"  has  twined  its  roots  around  that  lonely 
missionary  grave  at  Tocat,  so  the  piety  that  left  its  dying 
fragrance  over  all  the  East  had  early  twined  its  roots 
around  that  missionary  tomb  in  the  well-ordered  cemetery 
of  Northampton,  where,  under  a  venerable,  moss-grown, 
iron-gray  slab,  supported  by  antique  pillars,  rest  the  re- 
mains of  Brainerd,  "  sometime  missionary  to  the  Indians," 
and  near  by,  those  of  that  "  dear  Jerusha,"t  of  whom  the 
dying  saint  testified  to  her  parents  that,  "  by  the  temper 
of  her  mind,  she  was  fitted  to  deny  herself  for  God,  and  to 
do  good,  beyond  any  young  woman  whatsoever,  whom  he 
knew ;"  and  to  whom  he  said,  as  earthly  love  was  subli- 
mated by  faith,  "I  am  quite  willing  to  part  with  you.     .     . 

*  Sargent's  Life  of  MartjTi. 

f  Jerusha,  daughter  of  Rev.  Jonathan  Edwards,  the  affianced  of  David 
Brainerd.  She  watched  over  him  for  nineteen  weeks,  in  his  last  sicknesa,at 
her  father's  house ;  and,  four  mouths  after  Bramerd's  death,  was  herself 
borne  to  the  grave  at  the  early  age  of  eighteen. 


10  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

Though,  if  I  thought  I  should  not  see  you,  and  be  happy 
with  you,  in  another  world,  I  could  not  hear  to  part  with 
you." 

While  the  missionary  grave  at  Tocat  thus  answers  to 
the  missionary  grave  at  ]N"orthampton — both  sending  forth 
the  testimony  and  the  incentive  of  genius,  and  scholar- 
ship, and  gentlemanly  culture,  sanctified  by  grace,  and 
consecrated  to  the  service  of  Christ,  in  the  salvation  of 
rude  and  barbarous  tribes — we  may  also  link  the  two  to- 
gether by  another  life  of  genius  and  of  piety,  which  began 
amid  the  yet  green  memories  of  Brainerd,  and  which  ter- 
minated its  labors  and  sacrifice  of  love  in  that  Persia  which 
Martyn  traversed  as  the  apostle  of  missions. 

The  eye  of  Martyn,  which  always  drank  in  spiritual 
pleasure  from  natural  scenery,  would  have  reveled  in  the 
surroundings  of  the  burial-place  of  Brainerd.  The  Connec- 
ticut, which  has  already  threaded  its  way  for  a  hundred 
and  fifty  miles  between  the  hills  of  New  Hampshire  and 
Vermont  here  stretches  out  in  graceful  curves,  over  the 
wide  reach  of  cultivated  land — a  basin  of  twenty  miles 
by  fifteen — formed  by  the  westward  curve  of  the  Green 
Mountains  from  Greenfield  to  Mount  Tom,  and  the 
Lyme  range  sweeping  down  to  Mount  Holyoke,  on  the 
east.  From  almost  any  elevation  in  Northampton,  the 
eye  takes  in  on  either  side  the  sweep  of  hills — some 
wooded,  others  cultivated  to  the  summit — which  bound 
the  horizon  twenty  miles  to  the  north.  Directly  to  the 
south,  stand  the  twin  mountains  Holyoke  and  Tom,  their 
roots  interlaced  beneath  the  bed  of  the  river  that  now 
divides  them,  and  which  seems  to  have  forced  its  passage 
through  their  once  united  barriers.  Extensive  meadows, 
which,  like  *.he  delta  of  the  Nile,  are  liable  to  a  yearly  de- 


BIRTH-PLACE    AND    EARLY    HOME.        li 

posit  of  alluvium  from  the  overflow  of  the  liver,  and  the 
fatness  of  whose  soil  is  like  that  of  Goshen,  stretch  south- 
ward and  eastward  almost  to  the  base  of  the  mountains. 
From  time  immemorial  these  meadows  have  been  bought 
and  sold,  and  inherited  without  any  division  of  fence  or 
wall.  Thousands  of  acres  thus  Ue  ixi  fields  divided  only  by 
the  meanderings  of  the  river,  fi-om  whose  banks  rise  mead- 
ows, orchards,  and  arable  plots,  like  a  succession  of  ter- 
raced gardens,  whose  perfect  culture  answers  to  Emerson's 
picture  of  England,  as  "  finished  with  a  pencil  instead  of  a 
plow."  At  intervals  of  a  few  miles,  villages  are  seen 
reposing  upon  gentle  slo]3es,  in  the  shade  of  abundant 
trees,  with  an  occasional  cupola  or  spire,  the  symbol  in 
every  New  England  town,  of  the  supremacy  of  knowledge 
and  religion.  A  little  below,  the  factories  and  academies 
of  East  Hampton  suggest  to  the  traveler  and  will  trans- 
mit to  posterity,  the  name  of  one  who  has  made  the  success 
of  mechanical  labors  pay  large  tribute  to  the  institutions  of 
learning  and  of  piety ;  multiplying  to  operatives  the  ben- 
efits of  knowledge  and  religion,  and  building  schools, 
churches,  and  colleges  with  the  avails  of  manufactures.  At 
the  foot  of  Mount  Ilolyoke,  the  Female  Seminary,  which 
has  been  the  nursery  of  missionaries,  recalls  the  honored 
name  of  Mary  Lyon  its  founder ;  "  she  did  what  she  could 
for  her  Lord."  To  the  east  are  seen  the  chapel,  the  library, 
and  the  observatory  of  Amherst  College.  And  thus,  as 
at  Oxford,  the  most  exquisite  softness  of  natural  scenery, 
in  stream,  and  vale,  and  meadow,  and  gentle  slope,  and 
the  most  finished  beauty  and  richness  of  cultivation,  are 
heightened  by  the  associations  of  learning  and  religion, ' 
and  of  the  most  cultivated  society. 

Nor  is  there  wanting  here  antiquity,  and  the  association 


12  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

of  great  names,  so  far  as  these  can  enter  at  all  as  elements 
into  an  American  scene.  The  town  of  Northampton  was 
of  early  settlement,  and  there  are  yet  to  be  found  there 
families  whose  names  and  estates  have  come  down  to  them 
through  two  hundred  years.  The  irregular  course  of  tlie 
streets,  and  the  absence  of  grading  and  leveling,  mark  this 
as  an  old-fashioned  town;  while  its  huge  and  lofty  elms 
assert  the  dignity  of  years.  On  one  of  these  streets  stood 
the  house  of  Jonathan  Edwards — the  name  of  New  Eng- 
land theology — and  there  are  yet  standing  two  majestic 
elms  that  were  planted  by  his  hands.  Near  by,  on  the 
same  street,  is  the  house  in  which  Timothy  D wight  was 
born — a  name  second  only  to  that  of  Edwards  in  the 
churches  of  New  England.  If  we  turn  into  the  ancient 
grave-yard,  we  shall  there  see  the  grave  of  Brainerd — ^the 
path  to  it  worn  by  the  feet  of  numerous  pilgrims;  and 
many  a  stone  whose  hue  and  dates  tell  of  the  last  century, 
while  its  record  is  of  honored  names  and  worthy  deeds. 
Not  far  from  the  grave  of  Brainerd  is  a  family  enclosure, 
marked  by  the  graves  of  three  generations,  each  of  whom 
reahzed  the  promise  to  the  sons  of  wisdom,  of  honor  and 
length  of  days — Solomon,  High  Sheriff,  dying  in  182  V,  at 
the  age  of  ninety-one  ;  John,  the  Hon.  Chief  Justice,  dying 
in  1784,  at  the  age  of  sixty-six;  and  his  father,  Solomon, 
for  fifty-seven  years  pastor  of  the  church  in  Northamj^ton, 
dying  in  1729,  at  the  age  of  eighty-six.  There  is  yet  room 
in  that  enclosure  for  the  grave  of  the  patriarch  Solomon,  the 
son  of  Solomon  the  High-Sheriff— who  still  lives,  at  the  age 
of  eighty-seven — and  for  a  monument  in  memory  of  his 
youngest  son,  David  Tappan  Stoddard,  missionary  to  the 
Nestorians. 


CHAPTER    II. 

A    GODLY    ANCESTRY. 

What  a  volume  of  history  in  Church  and  in  State  is  em- 
bosomed within  that  little  burial  enclosure !  Of  the  three 
principal  names  upon  these  monuments  of  the  Stoddard 
family,  that  which  is  nearest  to  our  time  covers  the  colo- 
nial history  from  the  accession  of  George  11.  down  to  the 
pei'iod  of  the  American  Revolution,  and  the  administrations 
of  Washington,  Adams,  Jefferson,  Madison,  Monroe,  and 
John  Quincy  Adams,  under  the  Federal  Constitution.  The 
second  covers  the  whole  period  of  the  French  and  Indian 
wars.  The  third  reaches  back  to  the  middle  of  the  seven- 
teenth century,  and  forms  a  direct  link  between  our  own 
times  and  the  early  Puritan  emigration  to  Massachusetts. 

The  biographer  of  the  late  Dr.  Wardlaw  has  these  very 
sensible  observations  upon'  the  honor  due  to  a  worthy  an- 
cestry :  "  There  are  some  people  who  say  they  attach  no 
importance  to  a  man's  descent  or  to  family  honors,  and 
despise  those  who  do.  Perhaps  they  may  be  sincere ;  but 
I  can  not  help  thinking  their  judgment  in  this  matter  erro- 
neous, and  their  feeling  unnatural.  '  The  glory  of  children,' 
says  the  wisest  of  men,  '  are  their  fathers ;'  and  I  do  not 
see  why  an  honorable  descent  should  not  be  valued,  as 
well  as  any  other  blessmg  of  Providence.  At  any  rate,  I 
must  confess  that  it  affords  to  me  a  singular  pleasure  to  bo 


14  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

able  to  trace  the  lineage  of  one  whom  I  respected  as  one 
of  the  first  of  living  theologians,  and  admired  as  a  model  of 
Christian  courtesy,  through  an  ancestry  in  which  the  dis- 
tinctions arising  from  eminence  of  rank  and  eminence  in 
sacred  learning  are  so  curiously  intermingled."  *  It  is  not, 
however,  for  the  sake  of  chronicling  "  an  honorable  de- 
scent" that  a  chapter  is  devoted  to  the  ancestry  of  the 
subject  of  this  Memoir ;  but  to  illustrate  the  sure  mercies 
of  the  covenant  of  grace  to  which  that  ancestry  have  wit- 
nessed in  all  their  generations. 

Anthony  Stoddard,  a  Puritan  emigrant  from  the  west  of 
England,  came  to  Boston  about  1630,  where  he  married 
Mary  Downing,  a  niece  of  John  Winthrop,  the  devout  Gov- 
ernor of  the  Massachusetts  colony.  When  his  first-born, 
Solomon,  was  a  boy  of  eleven,  a  township  some  ten  miles 
square,  lying  upon  the  western  bank  of  the  Connecticut 
above  South  Hadley  Falls,  was  purchased  of  the  Indians 
for  a  satisfactory  consideration,  and  the  settlement  of  Nono- 
tucJc,  or  Northampton,  was  begun  in  the  wilderness.  One 
of  the  first  acts  of  the  people  of  this  infant  town  was  to 
employ  an  agent  "  to  obtain  a  minister,  and  to  devise  means 
to  prevent  the  excess  of  liquors  and  cider  from  coming  to 
the  town."f  Rev.  Eleazer  Mather  was  settled  as  their 
first  pastor,  and  labored  among  them  with  fidelity  aijd  suc- 
cess until  his  decease  in  1609.  Meantime,  Mr.  Solomon 
Stoddard  had  graduated  at  Harvard  College  in  1662,  and 
had  entered  upon  the  work  of  the  ministry.  Rev.  Joseph 
Elliot,  son  of  the  apostle  to  the  Indians,  the  colleague  of 
Mr.  Mather,  having  removed  to  Guilford,  Connecticut,  Mr. 
Stoddard  was  settled  over  the   church  in  Northampton, 

*  Memoirs  of  Ralph  Wardlaw,  D.D,,  by  William  Lindsay  Alexander, 
D.I>.,  p.  3.  f  D wight's  Travels,  vol.  i.  p.  343 


A    GODLY    ANCESTRY.  15 

September  11th,  1672.  He  was  then  twenty-nine  years  ot 
age,  and  he  continued  to  minister  to  the  same  people  until 
his  death  at  the  age  of  eighty-six,  a  period  of  fifty-seven 
years.  For  the  last  two  years  of  his  life  he  was  assisted  by 
his  grandson.  Rev.  Jonathan  Edwards,  as  his  colleague. 
Mr.  Stoddard  is  described  as  "  in  person  tall  and  imposing, 
of  a  comely  countenance,"  and  in  old  age,  of  a  "  grave  and 
venerable  presence."  But  the  affability  of  his  manners 
and  the  pleasantness  of  his  conversation  inspired  confidence 
and  affection  even  in  the  young,,  while  his  dignified  mien 
"  commanded  reverence  from  all  that  saw  him."  *  There 
must  have  been  something  in  his  presence  akin  to  that  in 
Washington  which  caused  the  very  savages  to  look  upon 
him  with  awe.  The  following  anecdote  is  well  authenticated. 
"  Once,  when  he  was  riding  from  Northampton  to  Hatfield, 
and  passing  a  place  called  Dury's  Hole,  an  ambush  of  sav- 
ages lined  the  road.  A  Frenchman  directing  his  gun  toward 
liim,  was  warned  by  one  of  the  Indians,  who  sometime  be- 
fore had  been  among  the  English,  not  to  fire,  because  that 
man  was  Englishman's  God."  f 

Mr.  Stoddard  was  a  faithful  pastor  and  a  successful 
preacher  of  the  Word ;  and  for  two  generations,  nearly  all 
the  people  of  the  town  of  Northampton  were  trained  undor 
his  wise  and  faithful  ministry.  There  were  three  general 
revivals  of  religion  in  Northampton  under  his  pastorate.;]; 

Mr.  Stoddard  married  Mrs.  Esther  Mather,  the  widow 
of  his  predecessor  in  the  pastoral  oftice,  who  survived  him 
seven  years,  and  died  in  1736,  at  the  age  of  ninety-two. 

*  "  Sermon  on  the  day  of  the  hiterment  of  the  reverend,  pious,  and 
learned  Mr.  Solomon  Stoddard,"  by  Rev.  W.  Williams  of  Ilattield.  Also, 
Boston  Weekly  News  Letter,  No.  112. 

f  Dwight's  Travels,  i.  331.  ;}:  See  Appendix  A. 


16  MEMOIE    OF    STODDAED. 

Five  of  six  daughters  by  this  union  were  married  to  worthy 
and  useful  ministers  of  the  Gospel.  The  second,  Esther, 
married  Rev.  Timothy  Edwards,  of  East  Windsor,  Con- 
necticut, and  was  the  mother  of  Jonathan  Edwards.  Of 
the  sons,  three  died  in  infancy,  and  one  died  a  prisoner  in 
France.  Anthony  graduated  at  Harvard,  and  was  for  sixty 
years  pastor  of  the  church  in  Woodbury,  Connecticut. 
John,  the  ninth  child  of  Solomon,  and  the  direct  ancestor 
of  the  subject  of  this  Memoir,  was  one  of  the  most  emi- 
nent men  in  the  province  of  Massachusetts.  He  resided  at 
Northampton,  and  was  often  chosen  to  repi-esent  the  town 
in  the  General  Court.  For  many  years  he  was  Chief  Jus- 
tice of  the  Colonial  Court  of  Common  Pleas.  He  was 
also  Judge  of  Probate,  Chief  Colonel  of  the  regiment,  and 
member  of  his  Majesty's  Council,  under  George  H. 

Govenor  Hutchinson  said  of  him  that  "  he  shone  only  in 
great  affairs,"  for  he  would  not  stoop  to  "  the  little  arts 
and  crafts  of  minute  politicians ;"  he  adds  that  "  few  men 
were  more  generally  esteemed."  And  Dr.  D  wight,  who 
had  access  to  the  best  sources  of  information,  bears  this 
testimony : 

"No  man  in  Massachusetts  Bay  possessed  the  same 
weight  of  character  during  the  last  twenty  years  of  his 
life ;  and  it  may  be  said  almost  literally,  that  '  after  him 
men  spake  not  agam?  Once,  when  Governor  Shirley  had 
a  party  dining  with  him,  a  servant  came  into  the  room  and 
informed  the  Governor  tlfat  a  gentleman  at  the  gate  wished 
to  speak  with  him.  *  Ask  the  gentleman  to  come  in,'  said 
the  Governor.  '  I  did,  sir,'  said  the  servant ;  '  but  he  said 
that  he  could  not  stay.'  The  company  were  not  a  little 
surprised,  nor  less  indignant,  at  behavior  which  they 
thought  so  disrespectful  to  the  Chief  Magistrate.     *  What 


A    GODLY    ANCESTRY.  17 

is  the  gentleman's  name  ?'  asked  the  Governor.  *  I  think,' 
said  the  servant,  '  he  told  me  that  his  name  was  Stoddard.' 
'  Is  it  ?'  said  the  Governor ;  '  excuse  me,  gentlemen ;  if  it 
is  Colonel  Stoddard,  I  must  go  to  him.' 

"  Probably  no  man  understood  equally  well  the  affairs 
and  interests  of  the  colonies;  particularly  of  Massachusetts 
Bay.  In  his  native  town  and  county  he  was  greatly  be- 
loved both  for  his  public  and  private  virtues ;  particularly 
for  his  piety  and  beneficence.  The  civil  and  military  con- 
cerns of  Hampshii'e  county,  then  a  frontier,  were  for  a  long 
time  under  his  supreme  control;  and  were  managed  with 
admirable  skill  and  success."  * 

Colonel  John  Stoddard  died  in  Boston,  June  19th,  1748, 
in  the  67th  year  of  his  age.  His  remains  lie  in  the  family 
burial-place  at  Northampton.  He  left  five  children ;  and 
it  is  a  curious  circumstance  that  his  two  sons  each  filled  the 
ofiice  of  High  Sheriff — one  in  Hampshire  county,  including 
what  is  embraced  in  the  three  counties  of  Hampshire, 
Franklin,  and  Hampden,  the  other  in  Berkshire ;  and  that 
one  of  his  daughters  married  a  geiitleman  who  filled  the 
same  honorable  ofiice  under  the  Crown,  in  the  county  ot 
Hartford,^  Connecticut.! 

Solomon,  his  oldest  son,  was  born  May  29tli,  173G.  He 
was  educated  at  Yale  College,  and  entered  upon  the  prac- 
tice of  law  at  Northampton.  He  was  High  Slierifl*  for 
Hampshire  county  at  the  time  of  the  American  Revolu- 
tion ;  and  notwithstanding  his  strict  integrity  and  the 
courtliness  of  his  manners,  he  became  somewhat  obnoxious 
to  the  people  of  the  county  because  of  his  conscientious 

*  Travels,  vol.  i.  pp.  331-2.     See  Appendix  B. 

f  Mr.  Ezokiul  Williams  of  Weatherstield,  Coiiucctieut. 


18  MEMOIR    OF    STODDAED. 

adherence  to  the  cause  of  the  Crown.  He  afterward  gave 
in  his  cordial  allegiance  to  the  new  government,  and  con- 
tinued to  reside  in  Northampton,  where  he  ^ed,  greatly 
respected,  December  19th,  1827.  His  second  son,  Solomon, 
the  father  of  David,  was  born  February  18th,  1771,  and 
graduated  at  Yale  College  in  1790.  He  took  up  the  pro- 
fession of  law  in  his  native  town.  As  evidence  that  the 
ill  feeling  toward  the  family  which  was  excited  by  political 
differences  during  the  Revolution,  had  passed  away,  Mr. 
Stoddard  was  elected  to  various  offices  in  the  gift  of  the 
people,  for  a  long  succession  of  years.  He  was  repeatedly 
a  member  of  the  General  Court  in  which  his  grandfather 
so  often  sat  when  Massachusetts  was  a  province.  He  still 
lives  at  Northampton  in  a  green  old  age,  to  enjoy  the  uni- 
versal esteem  of  his  townsmen,  and  the  reverent  and  affec- 
tionate regards  of  six  surviving  children ;  while  he  awaits 
in  patience  of  hope  the  call  to  join  anew  the  wife  of  fifty 
years,  and  the  eldest-  and  the  youngest  of  their  household, 
who  are  with  her  in  the  joy  and  glory  of  heaven. 

But  two  links  intervene  between  this  living  patriarch 
and  the  venerable  pastor  of  Korthampton,  whose  name  he 
bears;  and  there  are  only  three  direct  links  between  him 
and  the  first  ancestor  of  the  Stoddard  family  in  this  coun- 
try. Between  the  present  head  of  the  family  at  Northamp- 
ton, and  his  great-great-grandfather  Anthony,  stretches  a 
period  of  two  hundred  and  thirty  years — the  whole  history 
of  New  England  from  its  colonization  until  now,  comprised 
within  five  successive  lives,  the  last  of  which  is  not  yet 
closed.  The  longevity  of  this  family  is  remarkable.  In 
the  direct  line,  Solomon,  the  High  Sheriff,  aged  91.  Colo- 
nel  John,  aged  66.  Reverend  Solomon,  86.  Collaterally, 
a  Simeon,  son  of  Anthony,  an  honorable  and  useful  mer- 


A    GODLY    ANCESTRY.  19 

chant  of  Boston,  aged  80 ;  Anthony,  son  of  Reverend  Sol- 
omon, aged  82,  and  for  sixty  years  minister  in  Woodbury, 
Connecticut ;  Christian,  daughter  of  the  same,  aged  88  ; 
Rebecca,  aged  80 ;  Esther,  another  daughter,  and  mother 
of  Jonathan  Edwards,  aged  98 ;  Mary,  Esther,  and  Pru- 
dence, daughters  of  John,  aged  respectively,  70,  78,  and  88. 

Of  the  male  descendants  of  Afithony  Stoddard,  following 
simply  the  line  of  Solomon,  after  the  first  generation,  and 
then  that  of  John,  and  of  the  second  Solomon,  with  their 
children,  at  least  thirty  are  known  to  have  received  a  col- 
legiate education.  Among  the  latest  of  these,  were  two 
sons  of  Solomon  Stoddard,  Esq.,  of  Northampton :  one 
whose  name  will  always  be  honorably  associated  with  the 
study  of  the  Latin  tongue  in  American  colleges — the  late 
Professor  Solomon  Stoddard,  of  Middlebury  College ;  and 
one  whose  name  will  live  in  the  history  of  American  mis- 
sions— David  Tappan  Stoddard,  of  Oroomiah.  David  was 
■  born  in  the  house  pictured  on  the  following  page,  Decem- 
ber 2d,  1818.     He  was  the  youngest  of  eight  children. 

The  name  Tappan  suggests  another  family,  no  less  emi- 
nent for  piety  and  worth  than  that  of  Stoddard.  David's 
mother  was  Sarah  Tappan,  daughter  of  Benjamin  Tappan, 
Esq.,  of  Northampton,  whose  standing  is  indicated  by  a 
once  familiar  saying  in  that  town,  "that,  to  be  considered 
among  the  first  families,  one  must  own  a  piece  of  meadow 
land,  must  have  a  pew  in  the  broad  aisle  of  the  old  church, 
and  must  deal  at  Mr.  Benjamin  Tappan's  store." 

This  Mr.  Benjamin  Tappan  (formerly  Toppan),  of 
Northampton — goldsmith,  and  afterwards  merchant — was 
a  son  of  Rev.  Benjamin  Tappan,  of  Manchester,  Essex 
county,  Massachusetts,  and  a  brother  of  Rev.  David  Tap- 
pan,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Divinity  in  Harvard  College,  for 


MK.    BENJAMIN    TAPPAN.  21 

whom  the  subject  of  this  Memoir  was  named.  The  family 
is  supposed  to  have  been  of  Huguenot  origin,  but  the  re- 
motest known  ancestor  was  Abraham  Tappan,  of  Boston, 
England,  whose  widow  emigrated,  with  her  children,  to 
Salisbury,  Massachusetts.  The  family  has  been  as  remark- 
able for  longevity  as  the  Stoddard  family.  It  has  also 
been  eminent  for  piety,  and  especially  for  the  due  observ- 
ance of  household  religion,  with  faith  in  the  unchanging 
covenant  of  grace. 

Mr.  Tappan's  integrity  in  business  may  be  inferred 
from  the  counsel  which  he  gave  to  a  son  when  entering 
into  mercantile  life.  "Shun  the  crooked  and  deceitful 
ways  of  sin,  and  be  honest  and  upright  in  your  whole 
dealings  with  your  fellow  men.  Try  to  establish  a  fair 
character  as  a  merchant,  and  never  be  guilty  of  any  thing 
that  looks  hke  tricks,  or  a  desire  or  wish  to  overreach 
those  with  whom  you  trade.  I  have  no  suspicion  of  your 
doing  otherwise  than  right ;  but,  as  a  beloved  son,  I  warn 
you,  (as  I  think  it  my  duty,)  not  to  go  with  the  wicked 
and  the  workers  of  iniquity,  but  to  follow  the  ways  of  good 
and  virtuous  men." 

What  Mr.  Benjamin  Tappan  here  recommends  to  hia 
son,  he  also  practiced  in  his  own  business.  A  lady  of  one 
of  those  "  first  families"  that  dealt  at  Tappan  &  Whitney's 
store,  informed  the  writer  that  when  a  little  girl  she  was 
often  sent  to  that  store  to  make  purchases,  because  it  was 
known  that  no  advantage  would  be  taken  of  a  child's  igno- 
rance of  the  cost  or  the  quality  of  an  article.  Such  was 
the  father  of  David  Stoddard's  mother — a  fair  representa- 
tive of  the  upright  and  pious  ancestry  from  which  he  has 
descended  through  the  Tappan  family.  But  the  unfeigned 
faith  which  dwelt  first  in  his  grandmother  Tappan,  and  in 


22  MEMOIR     OF     STODDARD. 

his  mother  Sarah,  challenges  our  admiration  of  the  grace 
of  God. 

In  his  youth,  Mr.  Benjamin  Tappan  was  apprenticed  to 
Mr.  AVilliam  Homes,  goldsmith,  of  Boston,  in  whose 
daughter  Sarah  he  found  that  treasure  "  whose  price  is 
far  above  rubies."  In  1770,  their  youthful  love  was  hal- 
lowed by  the  marriage  vow;  and  for  more  than  half  a 
century,  with  unbroken  health,  and  an  unruffled  home, 
they  enjoyed  together  its  successive  fruits.  Indeed,  with 
the  period  of  Mr.  Tappan's  apprenticeship,  they  lived 
under  the  same  roof  for  sixty-five  years — filly-nine  of  these 
in  their  happy  and  prosperous  union.  At  the  time  of  her 
marriage,  Sarah  was  in  her  tw^enty-third  year;  and  sh-e 
united  with  a  rare  grace  and  beauty  of  person,  an  uncom- 
mon sweetness  and  strength  of  character.  Her  grand- 
mother was  a  sister  of  Benjamin  Franklin ;  and  she  herself 
seems  to  have  had  much  of  the  quickness  of  perception 
and  soundness  of  judgment  which  were  characteristic  of 
the  Franklin  family.  But  her  relationship  to  Mrs.  Abigail 
Waters — who,  for  eighty  years  was  a  faithful  member  of  tlie 
old  South  Church,  in  Boston,  and  for  upwards  of  sixty  years 
was  a  most  eminent  pattern  of  godliness — had  a  stronger 
influence  upon  her  personal  character  than  her  connection 
with  a  family  so  remarkable  as  that  of  Franklin  could  have 
exerted  upon  the  qualities  of  her  mind.  Like  that  vener- 
able aunt  she  consecrated  to  Christ  the  bloom  of  her 
maidenhood,  and  lived  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of  a  mature 
Christian  experience  in  a  serene  old  age.  Her  conversion 
is  described  in  a  letter  to  one  of  her  children,  written  after 
she  had  passed  her  seventieth  year.* 

Mrs.  Tappan  was  remarkable  for  wisdom  and  thorough- 
*  See  Appendix  C. 


MRS.SARAHTAPPAK  23 

ness  iu  training  her  household.  Economy  without  parsi^ 
raony,  strictness  without  severity,  piety  without  cant, 
gentleness  without  weakness,  a  self-sacrificing  kindness 
toward  all  about  her,  and  a  uniformly  cheerful,  hopeful 
s])irit,  made  her  home  the  dearest  place  on  earth  in  the 
affections  and  the  memories  of  her  children.  They  "  rise 
up  and  call  her  blessed."  Her  knowledge  of  the  Scrip- 
tures was  remarkable.  It  was  not  a  mere  verbal  knowl- 
edge, but  an  understanding  of  the  Word  of  God,  especially 
in  the  great  doctrines  of  the  evangelical  system,  which  she 
had  embraced  intelligently  and  cordially  from  her  own 
study  of  the  Scriptures.  Her  greatest  trial  in  life  was  the 
fact  that  some  of  her  children  for  a  time  rejected  those 
views  of  the  nature  and  the  work  of  Christ  in  which  they 
had  been  educated.  Her  letters  to  one  of  them,  in  partic- 
ular, who  had  adopted  the  so-called  "  liberal"  opinions,  are 
remarkable  specimens  of  sound  and  vigorous  theological 
reasoning,  urged  with  the  warmth  and  fidelity  of  maternal 
affection.  One  of  these,  especially,  in  the  strugglings  of 
Christian  faith  and  resignation  with  the  yearnings  of  ma- 
ternal love,  approaches  the  sublime. 

"  Ah,  dear  L.,  if  God  should  see  fit  to  show  you  the  evil  which 
now  lurks  unperceived  in  your  heart,  you  would  soon  see  your  need 
of  an  Almighty  Saviour,  and  fully  subscribe  to  the  doctrine  of  total 
depravity.  And  can  I  cease  to  mourn  over  dear  children  who  are 
rich  and  satisfied  that  they  are  in  want  of  nothing,  when  I  believe 
them  to  be  poor  and  needy,  blind  and  naked,  and  know  how  un- 
certain life  is  ?  My  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  Grod  is  that  they 
may  be  saved,  and   with  the  views  that  I  have  of  the  way  of 

salvation,  I  neither  can   nor  dare  be  silent Now  I 

have  done,  I  think,  and  never  mean  to  disturb  you  again.  If  you 
are  not  convinced,  but  are  determined  to  hold  fast  your  opinions,  I 


24  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

wish  not  to  know  it,  at  least  not  from  yourself.  I  know  assuredly 
that  the  Judge  of  all  will  do  right,  and  what  am  I  or  mine  that  for 
ourselves  his  honor  and  glory  should  be  tarnished  ?  Rather  let  me 
say,  '  Here  am  I,  Lord,  and  the  children  thou  hast  given  me :  thou 
art  the  potter,  we  are  the  clay;  thou  hast  a  sovereign  right  to  dis- 
pose of  us  as,  in  infinite  wisdom,  thou  seest  fit;  thou  hast  made 
rich  provision  for  all  who  will  receive  it,  and  hast  freely  oflfered  it 
without  money  and  without  price.  If,  after  all,  we  refuse,  we  must 
abide  the  consequences ;  and  all  the  redeemed  will  unite  in  ascribing 
glory,  honor,  and  power  to  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  to 
the  Lamb  forever  and  ever,  at  the  last  decisive  day.' 

"  But,  while  we  are  on  earth,  we  must  feel  for  our  dear  friends, 
and  painfuUy,  too,  a  separation  firom  them.  Oh,  that  word  forever  / 
I  must  lay  aside  my  pen.  .  .  .  Again,  I  resume  it  to  ofier  a 
tribute  of  praise  to  redeeming  love,  and  that,  notwithstanding  all 
our  unbelief,  we  are  prisoners  of  hope.  For  this  cause  I  bow  my 
knees  unto  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  he  would 
grant  you,  according  to  the  riches  of  his  glory,  to  be  strengthened 
with  might  by  his  Spirit  in  the  inner  man  that  Christ  may  dwell 
in  your  heart  by  faith ;  that  ye,  being  rooted  and  grounded  in  love, 
may  be  able  to  comprehend  with  all  saints  what  is  the  breadth, 
and  length,  and  depth,  and  height  of  that  love  of  Christ  which 
passeth  knowledge ;  that  ye  may  be  filled  with  all  the  fullness  of 
God,  who  is  able  to  do  above  all  that  we  ask,  or  think,  according  to 
the  power  that  worketh  in  us." 

Such  was  the  faithful  piety  of  the  grandmother  of  David 
Stoddard.  Her  eldest  daughter,  Sarah,  walked  in  her 
steps.  For  fifty-nine  years  a  member  of  the  first  Church 
of  Christ  in  Northampton,  she  was  known  and  respected 
throughout  the  community  for  her  humble  piety  and  her 
abounding  works  of  love.  Unobtrusive  in  her  manner,  she 
was  most  esteemed  where  best  she  was  known — in  the  in- 
timate circle   of  family   and   Christian   friends.     But   her 


MRS.    SARAH    TAPPAN.  25 

habitual  kindness  to  the  needy  caused  her  graces  and  vir- 
tues to  be  known  througli  a  wide  sphere  of  active  charity. 
Always  ready  to  sympathize  with  the  poor,  the  sick,  and 
the  afflicted,  she  ministered  to  their  reUef  according  to  her 
opportunity  and  ability.  "  At  the  age  of  eighty,  she  was 
still  accustomed  to  visit  the  sick,  and  to  go  personally  to 
the  dwellings  of  the  poor,  carrying  to  them  needful  sup- 
plies, and  giving  them  words  of  kindness.  Even  on  the 
very  evening  before  she  was  struck  with  the  palsy,  she 
visited  a  helplessly  sick  friend  in  the  neighborhood,  in 
order  to  cheer  her  by  the  act  of  sympathy."  A  stroke  of 
palsy  terminated  her  life,  after  an  illness  of  two  days,  April 
27th,  1852,  at  the  age  of  eighty  years  and  nine  months. 

2 


CHAPTER   III. 

EAKLT    EDUCATION. 

Among  the  papers  of  David  Tappan  Stoddard,  is  a  mem 
orandum  of  topics  to  be  remembered  in  prayer.  These  are 
classified  as  matters  for  thanksgiving,  matters  for  confes- 
sion, matters  for  supplication  and  intercession.  This  mem- 
orandum is  written  upon  a  mere  scrap  of  paper,  and  was 
evidently  intended  for  reference  in  his  private  devotions, 
by  way  of  suggesting  and  quickening  thought.  At  the 
head  of  the  list  of  topics  for  thanksgiving,  are  these  three 
items:  "Pious  Parents;"  "Early  Instruction;"  "A  Moth- 
er's Prayers."  In  early  childhood  he  was  made  conscious 
of  the  guiding,  quickening,  and  elevating  influences  of 
household  piety.  His  mother  consecrated  him,  from  in- 
fancy, to  the  service  of  God  in  the  work  of  the  ministry ; 
and  as  he  grew  in  stature  and  in  knowledge,  many  were 
her  prayers  with  him  and  for  him,  that  he  might  be  re- 
newed and  sanctified  for  that  service.  He  was  early 
taught  to  pray,  and  in  child's  language  to  utter  his  simple 
wants  and  requests  in  the  ear  of  his  heavenly  Father.  He 
was  made  familiar,  also,  with  the  Bible,  and  his  memory 
was  stored  with  hymns,  which,  in  after  years,  in  a  foreign 
land,  were  among  the  most  precious  tokens  of  his  North- 
ampton home.  "Oft^n,"  writes  a  missionary  brother, 
"  have  we  heard  him  repeat,  with  ever  fresh  and  kindling 
rapture,  the  sweet  hymns  which  his  mother  taught  him  in 


EAKLYEDU  CATION.  27 

his  early  years."  And  he  himself  has  left  this  testhnor.y  : 
"  Almost  as  soon  as  I  could  speak,  I  was  taught  to  pray 
every  morning  and  night ;  and  as  soon  as  I  could  read,  I 
used,  once  a  day,  to  read  a  chapter  in  the  Bible,  to  my 
mother.  She  often  talked  with  me  about  God,  and  seized 
every  opportunity  to  impress  religious  truth  upon  my 
mind.  Sometimes  she  retired  with  me  into  her  closet,  and 
there  poured  out  her  soul  in  prayer  on  my  behalf." 

His  parents  were  on  their  guard  against  the  natural  tend- 
ency to  relax  discipline  toward  the  youngest  member  of 
the  household,  and  therefore  David  was  never  indulged, 
for  their  present  ease,  and  to  his  own  future  hurt.  But, 
when  the  native  quickness  and  fire  of  his  boyish  disposition 
broke  forth  in  rebellion,  and  feet  and  hands  gave  emphasis 
to  his  rapid  iteration,  "  I  will,  I  wont,  I  will,  I  went,"  the 
firm  hand  of  authority  would  presently  subdue  hands,  feet, 
voice  and  temper,  to  a  most  refreshing  tone  of  penitence. 
Amiable  and  docile  as  he  eminently  was,  yet  in  native 
temperament  he  was  neither  a  cherub  nor  a  cipher.  But 
the  quick  heats  which  might  have  kindled  the  fire  of  pas- 
sion were  judiciously  tempered  to  a  generous  ardor  and 
enthusiasm.  The  discipline  of  the  family  was  firm  and 
decided,  but  never  severe.  Cheerfulness,  humor,  an  aftec- 
tionate  freedom  of  intercourse,  dignity  without  reserve  of 
manner,  and  familiarity  without  forgetfulness  of  station, 
made  the  parents  objects  of  love  and  veneration  to  their 
children,  but  not  of  fear.  Their  religious  teachings  were 
not  staid  and  somber,  but  simple  and  attractive  in  style, 
while  thorough  in  doctrine  and  earnest  in  spirit.  David 
often  recalled  these  with  much  tenderness  of  feeling. 

The  playmates  of  David's  childhood,  in  the  family  and 
at  school,  recall  no  instance  of  rude  or  unbecoming  conduct 


28  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

on  his  part ;  no  quarrels,  in  whicli  he  was  a  leader,  no  im- 
propriety of  speeeh  or  behavior  in  childish  sports.  Affec- 
tionate, susceptible,  confiding,  he  was  sometimes  teased  by 
older  boys  for  his  almost  girlish  disposition — which  seemed 
in  harmony  with  the  general  delicacy  of  his  person  and 
manners,  his  soft  blue  eye,  and  fair  and  beautiful  com- 
plexion. But  in  boyish  adventures  he  proved  himself 
beyond  his  seniors  in  manly  qualities.  The  stoutest  swim- 
mer, the  boldest  climber,  the  most  enterprising  schemer 
was  he.  At  ten  or  twelve,  he  swims  the  Connecticut  op- 
posite Northampton ;  climbs  to  the  top  of  the  spire,  which 
the  painters  mount  only  by  rope  and  scaffold ;  runs  up 
trees  like  a  squirrel,  and  in  all  innocent  though  sometimes 
perilous  ways,  gives  vent  to  the  exuberance  of  his  natural 
spirits.  I^ow  he  falls  from  a  tree,  and  dislocates  his  shoul- 
der ;  again,  he  is  carried  to  the  doctor's  office  insensible, 
with  a  broken  arm ;  but  even  such  severe  experiences  can 
not  restrain  his  natural  vivacity  and  love  of  adventure. 

This  combination  of  the  energetic  with  the  amiable 
made  him  a  general  favorite.  He  was  remarkably  consid- 
erate of  the  feelings  of  others,  and  susceptible  to  their 
griefs.  In  childhood  he  once  framed  in  verse,  a  remon- 
strance against  making  sport  of  "  a  man  of  inferior  con- 
dition." 

A  ffenius  for  mechanics  and  mechanical  inventions  was 

o 

early  manifested  in  his  boyish  sports.  Trip-hammers, 
worked  by  water  or  by  wind,  wheels  turned  by  water- 
power,  and  made  to  move  a  rude  macluncry  of  sticks  and 
pins,  fire-balloons,  and  a  variety  of  similar  contrivances, 
evinced  his  native  Sxdll.  There  was  not  in  his  boyhood 
any  such  forwardness  of  intellectual  growth  as  would  war- 
rant the  term  precocious,  or  would  awaken  extravagant 


EARLY    EDUCATION.  29 

expectatioDS  of  bis  future  career.  He  was  a  youth  of  fail- 
talents,  of  fine  qualities  of  person  and  of  heart,  and  of  good 
promise.  But  it  is  pleasant  noio  to  read  in  one  of  his 
letters,  written  at  ten  years  of  age,  "  I  have  gone  in  the 
Latin  Reader  to  Liber  Quartus,  in  Roman  history.  I  find 
it  becomes  more  and  more  interesting  to  me  as  I  proceed. 
Please  bring  the  Greek  Reader." 

The  Round  Hill  school  at  Northampton  was  then  famous 
among  the  academies  of  Massachusetts.  It  had  been  for 
some  time  under  the  joint  superintendence  of  J.  G.  Cogs- 
well, Esq.,  now  librarian  of  the  Astor  Library,  and  Mr. 
George  Bancroft,  the  historian.  Professor  Solomon  Stod- 
dard was  also,  for  a  time,  associated  in  the  instruction  of 
the  classical  department  of  this  school.  Under  his  wise 
superintendence,  David  was  early  entered  as  a  pupil,  and 
encouraged  to  prepare  himself  for  college.  His  rapid 
attainments  as  a  scholar  may  be  inferred  from  a  statement 
in  one  of  his  letters  written  at  the  age  of  fourteen  : 

"  I  am  very  pleasantly  situated  on  the  Hill,  study  pretty 
hard,  and  hope  I  improve  a  httle.  I  am  engaged  this 
winter  with  Geometry,  French,  History,  Geography,  and 
Writing.  I  have  given  up  Latin  and  Greek  for  the  pres- 
ent. I  had  advanced  in  both  these  studies  as  far  as  to  the 
Sophomore  class  in  college.  In  Mathematics  I  have  been 
through  Arithmetic,  Algebra,  the  first  six  books  of  Euclid, 
and  am  soon  to  commence  Trigonometry."  Before  he 
entei-ed  college,  he  read  through  Rollin's  Ancient  History 
three  times,  as  a  private  exercise. 

His  youth  did  not  pass  away  without  religious  impres- 
sions. The  w^oods  of  Round  Hill  were  his  play-ground, 
and  the  stately  elms  before  the  Edwards  house  served  as  a 
hiding-place  in  his  boyish  games.     Yet  a  boy  so  bright 


80  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

and  susceptible  must  now  and  then  have  thought  of  the 
names  he  so  often  heard  spoken  with  reverence — the 
grandsire  whose  parsonage  stood  upon  that  hill,  and  who 
preached  for  half  a  century  in  the  old  parish  church;  the 
great  theologian  of  New  England  who  planted  those  elms ; 
the  President  of  Yale  College  who  was  born  near  by — with 
each  of  whom  he  had  some  tie  of  affinity.  And  when  he 
rambled  in  the  grave-yard — always  a  place  of  mysterious 
fascination  to  children — where,  at  eight  years  old,  he  had 
seen  the  whole  town  gathered  to  do  honor  to  his  dear  old 
grandmother  Tappan — he  must  have  pondered  with  child- 
ish interest  the  family  record  of  worth  and  goodness  there 
graven  in  stone,  and  have  paused  beside  the  worn  and 
broken  monument  of  David  Brainerd  the  missionary. 
While  the  voices  of  Nature  in  the  river,  the  meadow,  the 
mountain,  were  a  perpetual  song  of  beauty  to  his  soul,  edu- 
cating him  in  taste  and  poetic  sentiment ;  and  the  voices  of 
Learning  and  Art  from  the  adjacent  hills  were  luring  him 
to  scientific  culture ;  and  the  voices  of  love,  through  Chris- 
tian teaching  and  example,  were  inciting  him  to  virtue ; 
the  voices  of  the  Past  spoke  also  with  that  somber  but 
magic  tone,  that  awes,  then  fascinates,  and  then  inspires. 

The  strange  Providence  that  led  the  generous  and  resolute 
Lyman  away  from  the  home  of  his  youth  to  die  by  barba- 
rian hands — an  event  long  talked  of  in  his  native  town, 
and  commemorated  in  its  cemetery — had  its  influence  upon 
young  David,  when  the  sad  news  came  fi-om  Sumatra. 
The  heioic  saying  of  that  missionary  mother,  " I  mourn 
that  I  have  not  another  son  to  give,"  was  a  call  upon  all 
the  youth  of  Northampton  to  fill  the  place  of  their  fallen 
townsman.  All  these  influences  upon  the  mind  of  the 
youthfid   Stoddard    were    afterward    reflected    from    the 


SERIOUS    IMPRESSIONS.  31 

depths  of  his  reKgious  experience,  as  the  mountains  and 
the  stars  are  reflected  from  the  very  depths  of  the  lake  by 
tlie  light  that  glances  on  its  surface. 

ISTor  was  the  still  small  voice  of  the  Spirit  silent  or  un- 
heeded. Often  was  David  overheard  in  his  own  cham- 
ber weeping  and  praying  for  the  forgiveness  of  some 
childish  fault,  and  supplicating  grace  for  future  duties. 
But  the  first  decided  expression  of  concern  for  his  soul's 
salvation,  upon  record,  is  in  the  following  letter  written  in 
his  fifteenth  year.  He  was  then  upon  a  visit  to  New  York, 
in  the  year  1833,  a  season  of  general  religious  interest  in 
that  city.     He  writes  to  a  brother ; 

New  York,  May  3d,  1833. 
I  am  staying  at  uncle  L.'s,  and  find  my  visit  very  pleasant  on  sev- 
eral accounts.  When  I  first  came  to  New  York,  uncle  talked  with 
me  and  urged  me  to  repent.  This  was  on  Friday,  April  26th.  In 
the  evening  I  went  to  hear  Mr.  Finney  preach,  and  became  rather 
more  impressed.  On  Saturday  noon  uncle  again  talked  to  me,  and 
before  he  had  finished  I  promised  him  that  I  would  serve  the  Lord. 
I  was  very  serious  at  that  time,  and  in  the  evening  went  with 
brother  William  to  see  Mr.  Finney,  and  after  I  had  talked  with  him 
I  repeated  the  promise  I  had  made  to  uncle  L.  I  then  thought  my- 
self in  earnest  about  it,  but  now  know  that  it  was  not  so.  The 
next  day  (Sabbath)  we  went  to  hear  Dr.  Lansing  in  the  morning  ; 
in  the  afternoon,  Dr.  Skinner,  who  preached  for  Mr,  Finney ;  and  in 
the  evening,  Mr.  Finney  himself.  They  were  all  three  very  solemn 
sermons,  and  I  felt  very  wretchedly  all  day,  though  I  endeavored  to 
conceal  it.  Monday  evening  I  went  to  an  inquiry  meeting,  and 
there  again  determined  to  love  God.  But  0,  how  wicked  was  my 
heart !  Tuesday  morning  I  got  up  determined  to  serve  the  Lord.  I 
distributed  some  tracts  in  the  morning;  but  in  the  afternoon  felt 
that  I  had  no  love  to  Jesus  Christ.  The  trouble  was,  I  wanted  evi- 
dence that  I  loved  God  before  I  served  him.     Now  I  see  that  if  we 


82  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

serve  him  with  all  our  heart  it  is  an  evidence  that  we  do  love  Lim. 
That  evening  I  went  to  see  Dr.  Lansing.  He  told  me  to  give  up 
thinking  of  myself  and  just  serve  the  Lord,  and  he  would  take  care 
about  my  going  to  heaven.  This  I  determined  upon,  and  hope  that 
my  resolution  is  stronger  than  it  was  then.  I  have  been  trying  to 
do  something  for  God  the  last  three  days  in  this  city,  but  have  not 
accompHshed  half  that  I  ought  to  have  done.  Brother,  write  me 
soon,  at  Northampton,  and  direct  me  what  to  do,  and  give  me  th^ 
aid  of  your  experience. 

This  vacillating  mood  may  be  ascribed  either  to  an  excit- 
able temperament  or  to  an  imperfect  apprehension  of  the 
nature  of  repentance  and  faith,  and  the  signs  of  a  Christian 
experience.  The  sincerity  and  earnestness  of  this  youth  of 
fourteen  in  avowing  his  anxiety  of  mind  and  in  seeking 
instruction  as  to  personal  duty,  and  his  zeal  to  serve  God 
under  his  new  convictions,  are  surely  marks  of  a  genuine 
religious  awakening  in  his  soul.  But  his  repeated  resolves 
to  serve  God  mdicate  rather  a  mechanical  stress  of  feeling 
in  the  direction  of  duty,  than  an  intelligent  and  hearty 
yielding  of  himself  to  God  in  Christ  as  the  object  of  his 
highest  love.  While  vergmg  toward  the  light,  he  does 
not  seem  to  have  found  "  the  light  of  life?''  He  did  not  at 
this  time  make  a  public  profession  of  faith  in  Christ,  but  he 
seems  to  have  clung  for  awhile  to  the  hope  that  he  was  a 
Christian,  and  in  that  hope  to  have  decided  to  prepare  him- 
self for  the  work  of  the  ministry.  This  state  of  mind 
determined  his  parents  to  send  him  to  Williams  College ; 
and  he  entered  that  institution  as  a  Sophomore,  in  the  fall 
of  1834. 

The  college  life  of  few  young  men  will  bear  to  be  writ- 
ten in  detail.  David  appears  to  have  had  a  love  of  study, 
and  to  have  retained  the  conscientiousness,  the  purity,  and 


AT    WILLIAMS    COLLEGE.  83 

the  simplicity  of  character  that  had  marked  his  youth.  His 
natural  vivacity  and  his  amiable  temper  exposed  him  pecu- 
liarly to  the  temptations  of  college  life ;  but  he  threw  his 
influence  decidedly  in  favor  of  order  and  good  morals. 
This  was  owing  in  no  small  degree  to  the  excellent  influ- 
ence of  Mr.  Simeon  H.  Calhoun,  now  missionary  to  Syria, 
who  was  then  tutor  in  the  college.  David  writes  of  him  in 
a  tone  quite  unusual  with  students  in  speaking  of  theu'  col- 
lege instructors. 

"  Our  tutor  has  already  become  very  dear  to  me,  and 
seems  almost  a  second  father.  Indeed  he  is  so  considered 
by  all  the  students,  who  go  to  him  for  advice  and  direction 
as  to  one  in  whom  they  place  implicit  confidence.  By  his 
unwearied  exertions  he  has  rendered  himself  so  necessary 
to  the  college  that  it  would  seem  that  the  college  could  not 
exist  without  him." 

As  an  illustration  of  the  quiet  habitual  influence  of  Tutor 
Calhoun  over  the  students,  young  Stoddard  writes  to  his 
sister  this  glowing  account  of  his  boarding  club :  "  My 
boarding  place  is  first  rate,  whether  the  board  or  company 
are  considered.  At  the  table  is  our  Tutor  Calhoun,  to- 
gether Tvdth  five  of  the  likeliest  men  in  college.  We  go  on 
the  temperance  plan — tea  and  cofiee  have  no  place  among 
us.  I  take  milk,  morning  and  night.  We  go  round  the 
table  in  order,  each  in  turn  bringing  up  a  text  for  explana- 
tion or  discussion  in  the  morning,  and  some  historical  fact 
at  night.  Mr.  Calhoun's  observations  have  always  a  bear- 
ing on  the  subject,  and  in  this  way  we  may  derive  much 
advantage." 

Such  familiar  intercourse  between  a  tutor  and  any  por- 
tion of  the  students  is  possible,  in  an  American  college, 
only  where  the  number  of  students  is  small,  and  the  custom 


34  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

prevails  of  boarding  in  clubs  or  in  private  families,  without 
distinction  of  class  or  station.  But  how  desirable  it  is, 
may  be  inferred  from  this  tribute  of  a  Sophomore  to  his 
instructor,  both  of  whom  afterward  became  the  principals 
of  missionary  seminaries  in  the  East. 

At  Williams,  young  Stoddard  appears  to  have  devoted^ 
himself  to  study  with  proper  diligence  and  enthusiasm. 
He  writes  to  a  brother:  "I  find  college  a  very  pleasant 
place  for  study,  and  first  rate  instructors.  ...  I  have 
endeavored  to  be  regular,  and  have  succeeded  so  well  that 
I  have  neither  *  slept  over,' nor  been  absent  from  prayers 
or  recitation  once  during  the  term.  To  be  sure  it  comes 
rather  hard  to  get  up  every  morning  at  six  o'clock  without 
regard  to  snow  or  rain ;  but  habit  makes  the  most  difficult 
things  easy  to  us." 

He  soon,  however,  became  aware  of  the  disadvantages 
of  entering  college  at  too  early  an  age  and  at  an  advanced 
stage  of  the  course.  "I  am  able  to  redeem  very  little  leis- 
ure for  reading.  This  is  one  reason  why  I  am  dissatisfied 
with  having  entered  in  advance.  It  seems  to  me  that  if  I 
had  entered  Freshman,  taken  a  good  stand,  to  say  the  least, 
in  my  class,  and  had  abundant  time  for  reading,  my  posi- 
tion would  be  much  preferable  to  what  it  is  at  present. 
Now  I  must  go  through  college  a  poor  writer,  and  be 
attended  with  the  troubles  of  not  being  well  fitted." 

He  seems  early  to  have  appreciated  the  importance  of 
thoroughness  in  study.  "  I  can  not  charge  myself  with 
any  gross  misimprovement  of  time,  but  with  a  disposition 
to  shirk  and  extemporize  with  ray  lesson  half  got.  This 
inclination  is  natural  to  me,  I  believe,  and  was  increased  by 
my  liabits  when  on  Round  Hill.  I  will  not  go  into  particu- 
lars, but  merely  say,  that  I  was  there  prone  to  be  super- 


ADVENTURE  WITH  A  BALLOON.     35 

ficial.  I  have  resolved  to  set  out  anew,  determining  that 
no  lesson  shall  he  neglected:''  Such  reflections  and  resolu- 
tions on  the  part  of  a  Sophomore  of  sixteen,  augur  well  for 
future  attainments. 

In  view  of  his  subsequent  interest  in  physical  science, 
the  following  bit  of  pleasantry  in  a  letter  to  his  sister, 
dated  February,  1835,  is  worthy  to  be  here  transcribed: 
"The  studies  of  this  term  seem  to  be  easy  enough,  and 
nothing  is  wanting,  except  application,  to  render  them 
interesting.  We  are  now  upon  trigonometry,  by  the  aid 
of  which  the  distance  of  stars,  the  heights  of  mountains, 
and  all  such  things  are  ascertained.  Perhaps  by  next 
spring  I  shall  be  able  to  measure  Tom  and  Holyoke,  and 
see  how  far  Northampton  is  from  Williamstown.  Don't 
you  think  that  my  mathematical  investigations  will  turn 

the  world  upside   down?     Mr.  G pronounced  my 

mathematical  bump  wanting,  and  yet  I  am  more  famous 
for  this  kind  of  genius  than  for  any  other  talent,  though 
my  reputation  at  best  is  but  poor." 

An  amusing  description  to  the  same  correspondent,  of 
his  *'  Gilpin-like"  chase  after  a  balloon,  brings  into  view  that 
union  of  mechanical  invention  with  a  zest  for  adventure, 
which  has  already  been  noticed  in  his  childhood.  On  the 
4th  of  July,  1835,  our  youthful  philosopher  undertook  to 
amuse  the  students  and  the  people  of  Williamstown  by 
sending  up  a  large  balloon.  When  partially  inflated,  the 
balloon  flew  ofi*  horizontally  for  a  distance  of  three  miles, 
and  then  lodged  at  the  base  of  a  mountain.  The  exhibitor, 
on  horseback,  puffing  and  panting,  reached  the  spot  in 
time  to  save  the  balloon.  Nothing  daunted,  he  rode  back 
with  it  to  Williamstown,  reinflated  it,  and  sent  it  up  at 
night,  illuminated  with  fire-balls.     "  It  rose  to  a  height  of 


36  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

about  two  miles,  where  it  made  a  grand  appearance,  toss- 
ing about  among  the  clouds.  As  it  was  quite  valuable, 
having  cost  the  students  about  ten  dollars,  some  of  us  set 
out  in  pursuit  of  it.  I  reached  the  spot  on  which  it  fell  a 
moment  after  it  blazed,  having  been  fired  by  sonje.  of  the 
works.  Having  my  eyes  fixed  on  the  heavens,  or  rather 
on  the  balloon,  as  I  ran  along  under  it,  I  took  no  notice  of 
the  direction  which  I  followed.  Setting  out  to  return,  I 
was  completely  bewildered.  Once  I  was  in  water  up  to 
my  middle,  and  as  soon  as  I  had  extricated  myself,  a  deep 
slough  was  ready  to  receive  me.  Thus  I  wandered  about 
till  near  midnight,  when  I  happily  found  a  familiar  path- 
way about  a  mile  from  Williamstown.  I  had  forgotten  to 
mention  that  all  this  time  the  rain  was  very  drenching,  so 
that  when  I  reached  home  I  felt  like  some  poor  outcast. 
The  next  morning  found  me  in  good  health  and  spirits, 
laughing  at  the  curious  adventures  of  the  preceding  night. 
As  to  the  balloon,  it  is  a  pity  that  it  burned,  since  I  should 
have  been  entitled  to  it  had  it  been  saved.  Now  don't 
you  think  that  my  adventures  will  compare  with  those  of 
Clayton  or  Durant  ?"  * 

The  delicate  form  and  constitution  of  Stoddard — whose 
growth  had  outrun  his  strength — and  the  childlike  softness 
of  manner  which  he  still  retained,  would  hardly  have  sug- 
gested a  capacity  for  such  endurance.  But  his  mercurial 
temperament  prompted  him  to  enter  into  any  undertaking 
with  his  whole  soul,  and  this  generous  enthusiasm  became, 
in  after  life,  an  important  element  in  self-sacrificing  labor. 
The  vein  of  pleasantry  that  crops  out  in  these  boyish 
letters,  was  apparent  also  in  his  conversation,  which  par 
took  rather  of  a  cheerful  vivacity  than  of  sparkling  wit. 
*  Thoa  celebrated  aeronauts. 


FEELINGS    AT    COLLEGE.  37 

There  was  no  marked  development  of  religious  character 
in  his  life  at  Williams  College.  His  letters  indicate  a 
serious  attention  to  the  study  of  the  Bible  "  every  morning 
and  night,"  and  a  frequent  attendance  upon  college 
prayer-meetings,  and  other  means  of  grace.  He  kept 
himself  aloof  from  vice  and  overt  wickedness,  and  was 
even  zealous  for  the  reform  of  college  morals  in  regard  to 
the  use  of  tobacco  and  of  intoxicating  drinks.  But  in  his 
letters  of  this  period,  there  is  no  trace  of  ardent  love  to 
Christ,  or  of  a  mind  deeply  imbued  with  the  spirit  of 
prayer.  Indeed,  he  does  not  seem  to  have  understood 
himself,  with  respect  either  to  his  mental  caj^acity,  or  his 
religious  state.    In  June,  1835,  he  writes  to  a  brother: 

"  I  have  no  distinct  plan  in  obtaining  a  college  education. 
My  present  feelings  are  repugnant  to  studying  any  profes- 
sion, or  engaging  in  the  delightful  task  of  teaching  the 
young  idea  how  to  shoot !  But  these  are  not  the  only 
employments  suitable  for  educated  men.  This  country 
has  been  called  remarkable  for  the  innumerable  paths 
spread  out  to  enterprise  and  exertion.  Parents  have,  I 
suppose,  sent  me  to  college  in  the  fond  hope  that  at  some 
future  day  they  should  see  me  a  minister.  This  it  is  impos- 
sible for  me  to  become  without  piety  and  devotion  to  the 
cause  in  which  ministers  are  engaged.  I  trust  that  these 
qualifications,  at  least,  may  not  be  wanting,  and  that  what- 
ever I  now  may  be,  I  shall  soon  be  able  and  qualified  to 
preach  the  Gospel." 

A  Httle  later,  he  writes  his  determination  to  elevate  his 
college  standing  by  untiring  efforts,  and  to  suffer  nothing 
"  to  impede  progress  in  wisdom  and  science." 

In  this  uncertainty  of  plans  and  feelings,  how  manifest 
the  struggle  between  duty  and  ambition  in   a  mind  just 


38  MEMOIR    OF    STODDAED. 

awaking  to  the  consciousness  of  power,  and  to  the  prospects 
of  life.  John  Adams,  in  his  youth,  feared  that  he  must 
"live  and  die  an  ignorant,  obscure  fellow;"  yet  he  made  in 
his  Diary  such  entries  as  these :  "  I  talk  to  Samuel  Quincy 
about  resolution,  and  being  a  great  man.  .  .  .  which  makes 
him  laugh."  .  .  .  "  i?e^^<to^^o^  ought  to  be  the  perpet- 
ual subject  of  my  thoughts,  and  aim  of  my  behavior."  And 
again:  "Let  love  and  vanity  be  extinguished,  and  the/ 
great  passions  of  ambition  and  patriotism  break  out  and 
burn.  Let  little  objects  be  neglected  and  forgot,  and 
great  ones  engross,  arouse,  and  exalt  my  soul."  Ignoble 
as  is  the  thought  of  living  for  reputation  and  ambition,  yet 
this  sufficed,  with  the  elder  Adams,  to  overcome  his  dread 
of  perpetual  ignorance  and  stupidity.  Young  Stoddard, 
conscious  of  deficiency,  distrustful  of  attainments,  yet  eager 
for  knowledge,  began  to  feel  the  kindlings  of  "the  great 
passion  of  ambition."  Happily  it  did  not  "  break  out  and 
burn"  so  as  to  consume  him.  Conscience,  under  the 
watchful  care  of  parental  love,  guided  him  into  a  better 
and  a  nobler  path,  and  he  came  at  length  to  say,  even  of 
ambition  and  its  aims,  "let  little  objects  be  neglected  and 
forgot,  and  great  ones  engross^  arouse,  and  exalt  my  soul." 


CHAPTER    IV. 

THE    GKEAT    TRANSITION. 

At  the  close  of  the  first  year  of  his  college  course,  young 
Stoddard  was  transferred  from  Williams  to  Yale  College — 
the  Altna  Mater  of  his  father,  and  of  his  brother,  Pro- 
fessor Solomon  Stoddard,  as  well  as  of  many  of  his  ances- 
tors. The  sense  of  deficiency  which  had  somewhat  marred 
his  pleasure  as  a  student — a  deficiency  which  was  owing 
entirely  to  his  having  entered  an  advanced  class  without 
sufficient  preparation — led  him  to  retrace  his  steps,  and  to 
enter  anew,  at  Yale,  the  Sophomore  class,  whose  studies 
he  had  just  finished  at  Williams.  It  was  here  that  the 
writer's  acquaintance  with  David  began. 

The  members  of  the  North  division  of  the  class  of  1838, 
at  Yale  College,  will  never  forget  the  first  recitation  of  the 
fair-haired,  ruddy,  blue-eyed  youth  who  took  his  seat 
among  them  at  the  opening  of  Sophomore  year,  and  who 
"  rushed"  through  a  Latin  paragraph  with  a  fluency  and  an 
impetuosity  that  challenged  the  mettle  of  the  best  scholars. 
It  was  broadly  intimated  that  the  new  comer  must  have 
been  through  the  text-book  before ;  that  his  relationship  to 
the  author  of  the  Latin  Grammar  must  have  made  him  a 
Latinist ;  and  that  he  would  prove  a  dangerous  rival  to  the 
aspirants  for  Junior  honors.  Yet  he  had  not  the  air  of  egot- 
ism or  of  ambition.  On  the  contrary,  there  was  such  a 
soul  swimming  in  his  eye,  such   frankness   and  affection 


40  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

beaming  in  his  countenance,  that  those  who  might  well 
have  been  jealous  of  their  college  laurels  were  at  once 
drawn  toward  him  as  a  genial  associate.  Gentle  and  lov- 
ing, of  delicate  and  generous  sensibilities,  the  soul  of  truth 
and  honor,  full  of  vivacity  and  energy,  they  found  him  all 
that  could  be  desired  in  a  college  friend.  His  sensitive 
spirit  shrank  from  the  boisterous  manners  of  colleg^  life, 
while  yet  he  was  averse  to  no  fit  and  hearty  pleasantness 
or  familiarity  of  intercourse. 

The  most  demorahzing  institution  then  maintained  with- 
in the  college  walls  was  the  Commons  Hall,  where  the  stu- 
dents took  daily  lessons  in  barbarism  from  the  untamed 
instincts  of  hunger.  Rap,  rap,  went  the  tutor's  fork ;  a 
prayer  was  mumbled ;  and  four  hundred  young  men, 
thrown  promiscuously  together  from  families  of  every 
grade  of  culture,  pounced  pell-mell  upon  the  limited  sup- 
ply of  food  before  them,  each  devouring  eagerly  whatever 
he  could  seize,  since  politeness  might  cost  him  a  meal.  In 
the  midst  of  the  confusion,  while  many  were  yet  bolting 
their  food,  the  tutor's  fork  rapped  again,  and  with  another 
inaudible  prayer  the  tables  were  dismissed.  On  winter 
evenings,  in  the  dimly-lighted  hall,  fragments  of  victvials 
would  fly  to  and  fro  between  antagonist  classes.  Under 
such  a  regimen,  health,  manners,  and  morals  were  depre- 
ciated, and  the  social  festivity  of  the  meal  was  perverted 
into  a  rude  scramble  for  bread,  or  the  rendezvous  of  col- 
lege rebellions.  To  young  Stoddard  this  w^as  in  wide  con- 
trast with  that  quiet'  private  table  at  Williamstown,  where 
Tutor  Calhoun  had  made  himself  the  companion  and  friend 
of  the  few  favored  boarders.  How  far  all  this  was  from 
his  tastes  and  habits  is  shown  in  one  of  his  earliest  letters 
to  his  parents  :    • 


COLLEGE    COMMONS.  41 

"Kow  let  me  ask  you  to  look  at  the  House  of  Commons  of 
which  I  have  been  elected  a  member.  From  short  experience  it 
seems  to  me  to  be  in  a  worse  state  than  was  its  counterpart  when 
filled  by  Cromwell's  Parliament.  The  bell  rings — every  member  is 
in  his  seat  in  a  moment.  Then  comes  such  a  clashing  of  the  '  arti- 
cles laid  on  the  table'  as  at  first  to  terrify  the  stoutest  heart.  You 
would  verily  think  that  each  man  was  waging  war  with  his  neigh- 
bor, so  great  is  the  general  commotion.  However,  the  eatables  are 
the  greatest  sufferers,  for  these  are  handled  in  the  most  unceremo- 
nious and  ungentlemanly  manner  I  ever  saw.  The  fact  is,  I  can  not 
endure  to  board  in  Commons." 

The  humor  of  the  foregoing,  the  play  upon  history,  the 
refinement  of  taste  and  instincts,  are  all  creditable  to  a 
college  youth  of  sixteen.  Dissatisfaction  with  Commons 
led  to  the  formation  of  a  boarding  club,  of  some  fifteen 
members  of  the  class,  nearly  all  of  whom  were  pious,  and 
most  of  whom  have  become  preachers  of  the  Gospel.  In 
connection  with  this  club  the  acquaintance  of  the  recita- 
tion-room grew  more  familiar,  and  some  who  had  known 
each  other  only  as  classmates  became  intimate  as  friends. 
In  this  circle,  as  in  the  class  at  large,  Stoddard  was  a  gen- 
eral favorite.  He  did  not  court  popularity  nor  make  hasty 
overtures  of  friendship ;  indeed  he  was  rather  fastidious  in 
his  choice  of  companions ;  but  his  frank  and  courteous 
manners,  his  charming  simplicity  and  honesty  of  character, 
and  the  sprightliness  of  his  conversation,  attracted  to  him 
many  of  the  better  spirits  in  the  class.  His  scholarship 
v/as  always  respectable ;  and  though  from  a  subsequent 
devotion  to  certain  specialties  he  did  not  realize  the  expec- 
tations at  first  formed  of  him,  he  nevertheless  took  rank 
with  the  first  third  of  his  division. 

Those  genial  traits  which  made  young  Stoddard  so  at- 


42  MEMOIR    OF    STODDAED. 

tractive  as  a  friend,  made  hira  also  susceptible  to  the  irre- 
ligious atmosphere  of  college  life — which  is  compounded  of 
ambition  and  hilarity  in  about  equal  proportions.  His 
early  training,  his  sense  of  character,  and  some  lingering 
impressions  of  former  religious  convictions  and  resolves, 
kept  him  from  open  immorality.  But  how  far  he  had  wan- 
dered from  the  vows  he  had  made  in  a  visit  to  New  York, 
already  described,  may  be  gathered  from  these  confessions 
in  a  letter  written  after  his  interest  in  religion  was  renewed 
and  confirmed : 

"  Did  you  know  what  I  once  was,  you  would  shudder,  as  I  do, 
Bt  the  review  of  my  past  course.  I  have  probably  appeared  to 
you,  I  have  appeared  to  the  world,  a  moral  man.  True,  I  have 
never  fallen  into  gross  outward  sins,  such  as  using  profane  language, 
intoxication,  etc.  But  it  was  not  on  account  of  the  goodness  of  my 
heart,  but  only  regard  for  character,  for  I  had  within  the  same  prin- 
ciple that  leads  to  the  commission  of  these  crimes.  I  have  lost 
more  than  seven  hundred  Sabbaths!  Many  of  them  have  been 
desecrated  by  attention  to  worldly  employments,  many  have  been 
spent  in  sleep  and  novel-reading.  Can  you  believe  it  ?  It  seems 
almost  incredible.  Since  here,  I  have  studied,  written  letters,  and 
done  other  things  of  the  same  kind,  without  remorse,  on  Grod's  holy 
day.  Oh,  may  I  hereafter  be  preserved  from  these  and  every  other 
sin.  One  word  more.  Three  weeks  ago  I  took  down  my  dusty 
Bible,  which  I  do  not  recollect  to  have  opened  for  the  preceding  six 
weeks." 

The  hand  of  friendship  would  willingly  palliate  these 
self-accusations,  for  while  it  is  true  that  for  the  first  six 
months  of  his  residence  at  Yale,  young  Stoddard  showed 
no  special  interest  in  the  religious  afiairs  of  college,  and 
no  convincing  marks  of  a  religious  life  begun  in  his  own 


RELIGIOUS    INDIFFERENCE.  43 

soul,  yet  his  general  deportment  was  so  blameless,  that  no 
one  would  have  called  in  question  his  claim  to  be  a  Chris- 
tian had  he  then  united  with  the  church.  But  it  is  better 
that  the  record  should  stand  as  he  made  it,  under  the  fresh 
conviction  of  his  guilt  in  the  sight  of  God.  Possibly  some 
may  think  that  he  exaggerates  his  faults,  and  in  the  attempt 
to  square  his  experience  with  his  theology,  magnifies  pecca- 
dilloes into  crimes.  Yet  what  greater  crime  can  there  be, 
than  the  deliberate  and  habitual  neglect  of  God,  of  His 
Word  and  His  day,  by  one  who  has  been  taught  to  respect 
them  both,  and  who  has  even  classed  himself  among  the 
friends  of  Christ  ?  How  great  the  contrast  between  the 
youth  who  for  six  weeks  left  his  Bible  unopened,  and  who 
wasted  the  Sabbath  in  worldly  and  frivolous  occupations, 
and  him  who  at  Williams  College,  attended  a  prayer-meet- 
ing almost  daily,  read  his  Bible  at  morning  and  evening, 
and  took  special  delight  in  the  religious  conversation  of  his 
favorite  tutor.  If  he  had  ever  truly  known  the  grace  of 
God  in  his  soul,  it  is  painfully  evident  that  he  had  wan- 
dered from  duty,  and  had  lost  the  sense  of  that  gracious 
presence.  Conscience  seems  to  have  been  lulled ;  religious 
duties  were  neglected,  and  religious  restraints  were  in  a 
measure  thrown  off.  Nothing  but  "  regard  for  character," 
and  the  habits  and  tastes  formed  by  early  education,  re- 
mained as  a  barrier  between  this  seemingly  fair  and  fault- 
less youth  and  "gross  outward  sins."  So  true  is  that 
pithy  saying  of  John  Owen  to  illustrate  the  difference 
between  a  simply  moral  and  a  truly  religious  life.  "  The 
great  difference  between  the  two  houses  that  Solomon 
built — the  temple  and  his  own  palace — was,  that  God 
dwelt  in  the  one,  and  he  himself  in  the  other.  Though 
any  two   houses,  as   to   their   outward   fabric,  make   the 


44  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

same  appearance,  yet,  if  the  king  dwell  in  one,  and  a 
robber  in  the  other,  the  one  may  be  a  palace  and  the  other 
a  den.  On  this  inhabitation  of  the  Spirit,  therefore,  all  the 
privileges  of  believers,  and  all  their  superiority  over  men 
of  the  world,  depend."  But  this  anticipates  the  narrative. 
The  spring  of  1836  witnessed  in  Yale  College  one  of  those 
special  visitations  of  Divine  mercy  with  which  that  institu- 
tion has  been  favored  in  almost  every  generation  of  stu- 
dents since  the  beginning  of  this  century.  As  the  day  of 
the  annual  fast  for  colleges  approached — the  last  Thursday 
in  February — a  deep  concern  was  exhibited  by  many  pious 
students  for  the  religious  welfare  of  college.  Prayer- 
meetings  were  multiplied,  and  there  was  a  manifest  increase 
both  in  attendance  and  interest,  at  all  religious  exercises. 
This  feeling  was  deepened  by  the  general  distribution  of 
an  appeal  to  young  men,  from  the  fervent  pen  of  the  late 
Dr.  William  Scudder  of  Madras. 

On  the  day  of  prayer  for  colleges  the  pious  members  of 
the  Sophomore  class  agreed  each  to  visit  some  unconverted 
class-mate  at  his  room,  for  the  purpose  of  religious  conver- 
sation, or  at  least  to  present  him  with  a  copy  of  the  tract, 
and  to  solicit  his  attendance  at  the  class  prayer-meeting. 
Upon  this  errand,  a  friend  sought  David  at  the  room  which 
he  then  occupied  alone,  remote  from  the  college  premises. 
The  first  interview  was  brief,  but  kind  and  frank  upon  both 
sides.  It  resulted  in  a  promise  from  David  to  read  atten- 
tively Dr.  Scudder's  tract,  and  to  devote  the  day — which 
was  exempt  from  college  recitations — to  serious  meditation 
upon  his  spiritual  state.  At  a  second  interview,  on  the 
day  following,  it  was  evident  that  his  mind  was  somewhat 
impressed  with  his  personal  need  of  repentance  and  faith  in 
Christ,  and  the  conversation  closed  with  prayer.     On  Sat- 


FIRST    LETTER    TO    HIS    MOTHER.  45 

urday  his  convictions  appeared  more  deiiuitc  and  pungent, 
and  his  mind  became  deeply  agitated  upon  the  question 
of  his  personal  salvation.  At  a  prolonged  interview  in  the 
after  part  of  that  day  he  manifested  so  raiuch  earnestness 
that  he  engaged  audibly  in  a  prayer  for  pardon,  light,  and 
peace.  The  next  day,  the  Sabbath,  brought  him  to  a 
sense  of  gracious  acceptance  with  God  in  Jesus  Christ. 
From  several  letters  to  his  friends,  describing  this  change, 
the  two  following  are  selected  as  giving  the  various  emo- 
tional and  theological  phases  of  his  experience.  The  intel- 
ligence of  his  joy  was  first  communicated  to  his  mother. 

"Tale  College,  February  29th,  1836. 
"My  Mother — 

"  I  trust  the  Lord  has  heard  your  prayers  and  looked  upon  me  in 
tender  mercy.  I  humbly  trust  that  I,  who  have  gone  on  so  long  in 
impenitency,  am  in  some  measure  brought  to  see  my  wretched  con- 
dition, and  am  willing  to  accept  the  terms  of  salvation.  Yesterday 
was  a  day  long  to  be  remembered  by  me,  as  one  upon  which  my 
final,  deliberate  choice  was  made  for  eternity.  And  is  it  then  possi- 
ble that  the  exile  from  his  father's  house,  that  he  who  had  by  his 
indifierence  almost  grieved  away  the  Spirit  of  God,  that  he  has  laid 
down  the  weapons  of  his  rebellion  ?  K  it  be  so,  as  I  hope,  eternal 
and  never-ceasing  thanksgivings  become  me.  Truly  it  is  a  wonder 
of  mercy,  that  Jesus  is  yet  willing  to  receive  me,  after  he  has  been 
so  long  refused,  neglected,  and  despised ;  that  I  am  yet  in  a  land  of 
hope,  and  yet  am  offered  the  gift  of  pardon  and  reconciliation  to 
him. 

"But  two  days  ago,  and  I  was  immersed  entirely  in  the  vanities 
of  the  world,  unmindful  of  my  alarming  situation,  and  my  gloomy 

prospects.     T ,  of  whom  you  have  heard  me  speak  and  who 

is  now  my  dear  friend,  on  Saturday  ventured  to  converse  with  me 
on  this  important  subject.  His  words,  dictated  by  friendsliip,  and 
coming  from  the  heart,  through  God's  blessing,  did  not  fail  to  affect 


46  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

me.  I  then  promised  that  I  would  consider  my  ways,  and  seek 
diligently  after  truth  and  duty.  You  are  well  aware,  my  dear 
mother,  that  my  duty  is  well  known  to  me ;  that  I  have  been  in- 
structed in  the  theory  of  rehgion,  and  seen  the  reahty  of  it  evi- 
denced in  the  hves  of  Christian  friends  around  me.  Saturday 
evening  I  devoted  to  a  close  and  careful  examination  of  my  heart. 
I  felt  that  the  carnal  heart  is  indeed  at  enmity  with  God.  I  endeav- 
ored to  realize  my  ingratitude,  my  wickedness,  in  refusing  to  obey 
the  dictates  of  conscience  and  my  understanding,  and  maintaining  a 
warfare  with  the  greatest  and  best  of  beings. 

"  I  strove  to  bring  to  my  mind  the  goodness  and  loving  kindness 
of  God,  his  willingness  to  save  all  who  will  come  to  him,  and  with 
such  feelings,  I  trust  I  made  that  decision,  which  I  shall  abide  by  in 
life,  in  death,  and  through  eternity.  I  know  that  I  have  been  once 
deceived,  and  I  shudder  to  think  that  this  may  now  be  my  case. 
The  only  resort  is  prayer.  Reliance  on  him,  who  is  able  to  keep 
us  from  falling,  is  our  only  refuge.  I  feel  that  I  am  weak  and 
miserable,  blind  and  naked.  But  Jesus  has  promised  that  he 
will  never  forsake,  that  he  will  put  underneath  us  the  everlasting 
arms,  and  as  our  days,  so  shall  our  strength  be.  Relying  on  him,  I 
will  go  onward.  A  life  of  watchfulness  and  prayerfulness  awaits 
the  Christian.  But  the  yoke  is  easy,  and  his  grace  will  make  the 
burden  hght. 

"  Do  you,  my  dear  mother,  inquire  farther  into  my  feelings  ?  1 
am  not  now  under  the  injfluence  of  excitement.  From  beginning 
to  end,  I  have  endeavored  to  be  governed  by  reason,  not  by  feeling. 
In  view  of  three  worlds,  in  view  of  eternity,  I  trust  I  resolved  like 
the  prodigal  to  return  and  seek  my  father's  injured  face.  After  this 
determination  I  felt  calm.  It  seemed  to  be  a  glorious  thing  to  be 
permitted  to  take  the  lowest  place  in  God's  service,  and  in  building 
up  his  kingdom.  Surely  those  who  have  done  much  for  the  reign 
of  sin,  should  do  much  for  the  reign  of  righteousness.  Surely 
every  one  who  hopes  that  the  Saviour  is  his  friend,  should  show 
proofs  of  attachment  to  him  by  devotion  to  his  cause. 

"  But  time  tells  me  that  I  must  be  drawing  to  a  close.     It  may. 


LETTER    TO    HIS    BROTHER.  47 

after  all,  be  a  deception,  but  it  is  a  delightful  deception.  Delight- 
ful to  look  forward  to  a  Christian's  life  on  earth.  0  1  how  glo- 
rious the  thought  that  though  our  family  may  never  meet  in  this 
world,  we  shall  meet  in  heaven.  There  forever  to  celebrate  his 
love,  who  has  washed  us  in  his  blood,  and  made  us  partakers  of  like 
precious  faith.  All  the  other  members  of  the  family  have  an  inter- 
est at  the  throne  of  grace.  Will  they  not  pray  for  me  ?  To  you, 
my  dear  mother,  I  have  no  need  to  put  the  question.  I  feel  assured 
that  earnest  supphcations  will  ascend  from  you  continually  in  behalf 
of  your  affectionate,  though  unworthy  son  David. 

"  Can  I  close  without  asking  your  forgiveness  for  my  ingratitude 
and  disobedience  in  multiplied  instances.  To  both  my  parents  I 
have  often  been  a  disobedient  and  wayward  child.  For  this  and 
my  other  sins  I  ask  pardon  from  above,  and  may  I  not  indulge  the 
hope  that  for  my  offenses  against  you,  my  parents,  I  may  receive 
forgiveness  ?" 

The  following  letter  was  addressed  a  few  days  later,  to 
his  brother,  Mr.  Charles  Stoddard  of  Boston. 

*'  Yale  College,  March  3d,  1836. 
"My  dear  Brother  Charles — 

"  In  a  letter  to  Solomon,  a  short  time  since,  I  expressed  the  in- 
tention of  answering  your  long  neglected  letter.  I  have  accord-, 
ingly  set  apart  a  httle  season  for  this  purpose,  and  in  this  way  inform 
you  of  my  change  of  feelings.  Yes,  I  trust  that  God  has  of  his 
infinite  mercy  inclined  his  ear  unto  me  and  heard  my  cry.  Last 
Saturday  evening,  a  very  dear  friend  of  mine  had  some  conversa- 
tion with  me  on  the  subject  of  rehgion.  He  urged  me  to  the  imme- 
diate performance  of  my  duty,  and  the  unreserved  renunciation  of 
all  my  sins.  Such  advice  coming  from  the  heart,  and  dictated  by 
friendship,  affected  me.  I  shut  myself  in  my  room,  devoted  the 
evening  to  a  review  of  my  life,  and  saw  that  it  was  diametrically 
opposed  to  God  and  that  my  actions  aimed  at  no  less  than  the  sub- 
version of  his  throne.      I  saw  that  Jesus,  whom  I  had  so  long 


48  MEMOIROFSTODDARD. 

tejected,  stretching  out  his  arms  of  mercy  to  save  me,  and  pleading 
"with  the  influences  of  his  Spirit.  I  then,  with  all  these  things  in 
view,  endeavored  to  decide  the  question  for  eternity,  and  as  reason 
and  conscience  demanded.  Though,  during  the  Sabbath,  I  did  not 
enjoy  God's  presence,  yet  I  was  much  in  prayer,  and  endeavored  to 
renew  again  and  again  my  consecration  to  him.  In  the  evening,  hght 
did  dawn,  as  I  trust,  upon  my  soul,  and  I  did  feel  the  preciousness 
of  that  Saviour.  Since  that  time  I  have  been  encouraged  to  go 
onward  in  the  Christian  race,  and  to  promote  his  glory  in  the  world. 
Through  his  grace  I  find  my  poor  weak  resolutions  daily  growing 
stronger,  and  my  desires  to  serve  him  increased.  In  obedience  to 
the  voice  of  conscience,  and  relying  on  the  promise  that  whosoever 
confesseth  him  before  men,  him  will  he  confess  before  his  Father,  I 
have  striven  to  take  the  place  of  an  active  Christian.  It  is  a  glori- 
ous service  to  be  permitted  to  act  as  humble  instruments  in  the 
hands  of  God. 

"Brother,  I  have  been  once  deceived.  I  know  that  there  is 
great  danger  of  it  now ;  but  there  is  one  who  will  keep  us  from  de- 
ception, if  we  keep  near  to  him.  If  he  has  brought  me  out  of  dark- 
ness into  marvelous  light,  to  him  be  all  the  glory.  Surely  it  is  a 
wonder  of  mercy  that,  after  so  long  refusing  him,  he  should  be  will- 
ing to  receive  us,  and  through  the  merits  of  the  Saviour  to  remove 
our  transgressions  from  us.  God  is  love!  0,  what  matchless,  infi-- 
nite  grace.  It  is  astonishing,  that  all  will  not  come  at  once  to  Jesus. 
Here  is  the  law  honored,  and  the  sinner  saved.  I  know  not  what 
to  think,  when  I  reflect  that  I  have  seventeen  years  refused  this 
love,  and  neglected  such  a  Saviour.  'Tis  but  one  sincere  desire  he 
needs,  one  resolve  to  come  to  him;  he  rises,  and  while  we  are  a 
great  way  off,  takes  pity  and  runs  to  our  relief.  All  we  can  do  is 
to  love  and  serve  him  forever.  I  feel  tliat  life  is  short — ^what  we 
would  do  must  be  done  quickly.  The  world  presents  itself,  undone 
by  sin,  and  in  rebelHon  against  its  maker.  Here  then  is  enough  to 
do,  a  wiUing  heart  and  a  dependence  on  Christ  is  what  is  wanted. 
0  that  I  might  have  this  wiUing  heart,  and  become  a  herald  of  sal- 
vation to  proclaim  the  wondrous  story  of  redemption  and  pardon. 


LETTER    TO    HIS    BROTHER.  49 

O,  that  it  may  be  the  reigning  purpose  of  my  life  to  glorify  God, 
and  build  up  that  cause  which  I  have  opposed. 

"Of  course  I  can  as  yet  form  no  particular  plans  for  the  future. 
But  one  thing  I  think  I  anticipate  with  pleasure — the  celebration  of 
his  feast  of  love,  and  the  prospect  of  joining  myself  with  the  people 
of  God.  Such  an  ordinance  must  be  calculated  to  warm  the  heart 
with  love  to  him,  and  keep  alive  the  flame  of  piety.  Next  Sabbath 
the  college  church  are  publicly  to  renew  their  vows, 

"  '  And  enjoy  in  sweet  communion 
Joys  that  earth  can  not  afford.' 

I  trust  that  day  will  be  a  blessed  day  to  all.  A  day  when  many 
shall  leave  the  ranks  of  Satan,  and  come  over  to  the  side  of  the 
Saviour. 

''  But  enough  of  my  letter  has  been  devoted  to  self.  You  do  not 
yet  know  what  we  trust  God  is  doing  here.  This  week  has  hith- 
erto been  solemn,  and  much  interest  has  been  felt  for  the  situation 
of  this  college,  the  indifference  of  the  church,  and  the  carelessness 
of  sinners.  Our  meetings  are  numerous,  crowded,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit  seems  to  be  here.  Several  who  were  opposers  of  reUgion,  it 
is  hoped  have  been  subdued  by  its  power.  Many  prayers  went 
up  a  week  since  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and  will  not  the  petitions  o. 
the  righteous,  offered  in  faith,  avail  much  ? 

"  And  now,  my  dearly  beloved  brother,  what  more  shall  I  say  ? 
I  have  described  to  you  the  feelings  of  my  heart,  as  well  as  the  hur- 
ried manner  in  wliich  I  have  "written  has  permitted.  I  hope  the 
work  of  grace  is  begim  in  me,  and  tliat  I  shall  daily  grow  in  grace, 
and  in  the  knowledge  of  God.  In  his  strength,  who  has  promised 
never  to  leave  us  nor  forsake  us,  I  will  go  onward.  But  if  I  am 
deluded,  I  pray  God  that  I  may  be  brought  to  see  my  wickedness. 
And  need  I  ask  your  prayers.  Will  you  not  remember  your  guilty, 
repenting  brother  ?  I  feel  that  you  will.  0,  pray  that  I  may  love 
him  more  and  give  up  all  to  him.  Please  write  soon,  and  believe 
me,  your  affectionate  brother,  David." 

3 


50  MEMOIK     OF    STODDARD. 

He  seems  to  have  been  keenly  alive  to  the  danger  of 
self-deception,  in  view  of  his  decline  from  former  profes- 
sions. A  little  later  he  writes :  "  I  have  sometimes  en- 
deavored to  recur  to  the  scenes  which  passed  in  New  York, 
and  comj^are  my  past  with  my  present  feelings.  But, 
owing  to  the  lapse  of  time,  I  have  not  been  able  to  do  so 
with  clearness,  nor  do  I  consider  it  necessary.  AlthoiTgh 
I  have  once  been  deceived,  yet  daily  consecration  to  God, 
renunciation  of  the  world,  and  repentance  for  sin,  constant 
desires  for  growth  in  grace,  if  hearty  and  sincere,  and 
blessed  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  will  give  us  all  desirable 
evidence." 

The  doctrines  of  the  Scriptures  concerning  household 
consecration,  the  prayer  of  faith,  and  the  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  are  all  strikingly  illustrated  in  the  conversion 
of  Stoddard.  WTiat  led  one  to  whom  religious  truth  and 
duty  had  been  so  long  familiar,  but  who  had  been  growing 
callous  toward  both,  on  a  sudden  to  give  his  whole  mind 
to  the  question  of  personal  duty,  and  to  yield  his  heart  to 
the  claims  of  Christ  ?  It  was  not  the  influence  of  excite- 
ment— for  he  had  been  to  no  religious  meeting  other 
than  the  usual  service  in  the  college  chapel,  had  heard  no 
sermon  with  more  than  ordinary  attention.  Rooming 
alone,  retired  from  college  halls,  he  did  not  even  partake 
of  the  measure  of  religious  interest  which  began  to  pervade 
their  atmosphere.  Thei'e  was  nothing  in  the  conversation 
of  a  classmate  who  had  but  little  experience  in  the  Chris- 
tian life,  to  give  a  new  attractiveness  or  power  to  truths 
which  he  had  heard  from  the  lips  of  parents  who  honored 
and  exemplified  them  in»their  lives.  The  Bible  alone  ofi*ers 
a  satisfactory  solution  of  such  a  change,  regarded  merely  as 
a  psychological  phenomenon.     "The  wind  bio weth  where 


51 

it  listeth,  and  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not 
tell  whence  it  cometh,  and  whither  it  goeth ;  so  is  every 
one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit."  The  result  witnessed,  the 
phenomenon  itself  of  conversion,  argues  the  supernatural 
operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God. 

TF/iy  was  that  operation  now  induced,  or  for  the  first 
time  made  effectual  ?  The  ultimate  answer  lies  in  the 
gracious  sovereignty  of  God.  "  Of  his  own  will  begat  He 
us  ^vith  the  word  of  truth."  But  was  there  no  human  link 
in  the  chain  of  influences  that  now  fastened  conviction 
upon  the  child  of  many  prayers,  and  drew  him  into  the 
kingdom  ?  The  answer  to  this  question  was  given  in  a 
letter  from  his  mother  which  the  young  convert  received 
the  very  morning  after  he  had  found  peace  in  Christ.  In 
that  letter,  his  mother,  knowing  nothing  as  yet  of  the 
change  in  his  feelings,  reminded  him  that  in  infancy  she 
had  consecrated  him  to  Christ  for  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
and  informed  him  that  on  the  day  of  prayer  for  colleges, 
she  had  spent  a  great  part  of  the  day  in  prayer  for  his 
C07iversi07i.  Young  Stoddard  at  once  avowed  the  change 
which  had  taken  place  within  him,  and  it  was  soon  known 
throughout  his  class.  He  became  zealous  for  the  conver- 
sion of  others,  and  with  characteristic  ardor  engaged  in  all 
the  public  duties  and  responsibilities  which  the  season  of 
special  mercy  devolved  upon  the  friends  of  Christ  in  col- 
lege. The  pious  members  of  each  division  met  daily  in 
their  respective  recitation  rooms  for  prayer  and  counsel. 
Members  of  different  classes,  who  lodged  in  the  same  col- 
lege hall,  held  "  entry  prayer-meetings"  every  evening  at 
nine  o'clock,  in  some  private  room.  General  prayer-meet- 
ings for  college,  in  which  the  Faculty  united  with  the 
students,  were  multiplied ;  and  two  or  three  times  a  week 


52  MEMOIR     OF    STODDARD. 

Dr.  Taylor  preached  ^vith  great  power  to  large  numbers  of 
studeDts,  assembled  in  the  rhetorical  chamber.  The  gen- 
eral tone  of  the  revival  is  well  exhibited  in  the  following 
letter  : 

March  22d,  1S36 : — ''  You  can  more  easily  imagine  than  I  can 
expresSj  how  much  I  am  occupied  daily,  and  language  even  would 
utterly  fell  to  convey  an  idea  of  my  enjoyment.  Until  last  Sabbath 
I  was  at  times  perplexed  with  doubts  as  to  my  condition,  the  genu- 
ineness of  my  repentance,  etc.  But  on  reading  the  26oth  Tillage 
Hymn  the  evening  before,  such  joy  took  possession  of  my  soul,  as  I 
previously  formed  no  conception  of.  During  all  the  next  day  I  was 
just  in  the  state  described  by  the  lines, 

'  Love  and  grie^  my  heart  dividing, 
With  my  tears  his  feet  I  '11  bathe.' 

'•  I  felt,  yes,  I  knew,  that  I  loved  that  Saviour  who  died  for  me. 
My  heart  seemed  ready  to  burst;  I  was  full  to  overflowing,  and 
could  do  nought  but  weep  and  pray.  You  can  doubtless  understand 
me.  for  these  are  the  feelings  of  a  Christian,  and  those  which  I  pre- 
sume you  often  have.  On  Monday,  and  thus  far  to-day,  I  have 
been  happy.  I  have  been  FULL.  I  love  to  pray,  I  love  my  Bible, 
and  what  more  can  I  say  ?  It  almost  appears  to  me,  on  retrospect, 
that  I  never  really  submitted  tUl  the  time  I  mention.  However, 
knowing  that  it  is  dangerous  to  rely  on  old  hopes,  I  endeavor  to 
obtain  a  new  one  daily,  and  daily  anew  consecrate  myself  to  G-od. 
I  believe  I  feel  the  necessity  of  Kving  to  his  glory,  and  promoting 
liis  cause  in  the  world.  And  what  field  for  usefulness  so  wide  as 
college?  Here  are  five  hundred  young  men  who  will  probably 
exert  more  influence  than  ten  thousand  of  ordinary  talents  and 
capabilities.  Is  it  to  bt  on  the  side  of  Christ,  is  a  question  which  is 
big  with  importance  to  aU  his  followers.  Shall  sinners  break  through 
every  barrier,  and /orce  their  way  down  to  death ;  shall  their  destruc- 
tion be  made  sure  ?    But  is  their  rain  all  ?     No :  they  wiO,  it  is  to  be 


DAILY    COX  SEC  RATION.  53 

feared,  drag  do"WTi  others  with  them,  while  they  scorn,  and  at  every 
step,  trample  in  a  Saviom-'s  blood.  Oh !  my  brother,  why  am  not  I 
among  them  ?  I  undoubtedly  owe  much  to  the  prayers  of  Christian 
friends.  But  I  owe  much  more  to  the  restraining  grace  of  God.  It 
is  all  of  His  mercy,  and  I  would  desire  for  ever  to  bless  his  name. 

'•  The  seriousness  is,  I  think,  increasing,  and  may  we  not  s<oon 
expect  to  see  sinners  flocking  unto  Christ  in  great  numbers  ?  Mr. 
Kirk  and  Dr.  Hawes  have  both  declined  an  invitation  to  labor  with 
us.  Perhaps  it  is  designed  to  strengthen  our  faith,  and  lead  us  to 
pray  more,  trusting  less  to  human  instrumentality,  and  more  to  the 
Holy  Spirit.  Dr.  Taylor,  however,  preaches  three  times  a  week, 
and  that  too  with  great  power.  TVe  feel  that  we  need  prayer. 
"We  feel  that  it  is  our  fault  that  the  work  advances  so  slowly.  The 
term  is  soon  to  close — five  weeks  more,  and  these  students  will 
leave  the  influence  under  which  they  now  are,  to  be  dispersed  over 
the  country.  Probably,  then,  the  revival  must  close.  How  many 
immortal  souls  may  perish  through  our  unfaithfulness  here.  I  know 
not  We  ought  rather  to  inquire  how  can  we  do  most  to  promote 
this  revival.  I  was  rejoiced  to  hear  that  TV.  H.  X.  and  K  had  come 
out  decided  on  this  subject.  "With  the  former  I  was  intimate,  and 
now  feel  a  great  interest  in  him.  At  "Williams  College,  too,  I  trust, 
they  will  receive  a  plentiful  shower." 


CHAPTER   V. 

RELIGIOUS  EXPERIENCES  IN  COLLEGE. 

"  LoED,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  P^  was  the  form 
of  consecration  in  which  the  Apostle  Paul  expressed  his 
implicit  submission  and  obedience  to  Christ.  And  the 
same  form  of  active  consecration  is  seized  upon  by  all  neo- 
phytes, whose  temperament,  like  that  of  Paul,  is  ardent, 
and  whose  conversion  is  marked  with  any  sudden  and  vio- 
lent transition  of  feelings.  A  complete  surrender  of  one's 
being  to  do  the  will  of  God,  belongs  indeed,  to  the  very 
essence  of  conversion.  But  the  hearts  of  some  are  gently 
opened  like  that  of  Lydia,  by  the  river-side,  or  of  Natha- 
nael,  at  the  first  words  of  Christ,  while  others  are  wrought 
upon  by  an  inward  energy,  fitly  symbolized  by  the  blaze 
that  smote  Saul,  and  the  earthquake  that  terrified  the 
jailor.  And  so,  in  some,  piety  takes  on  a  more  quiet,  med- 
itative mood ;  in  others  it  becomes  an  inward  fire  of  zeal. 
Indeed,  a  degree  of  zeal  to  glorify  God  through  the  con 
version  of  others,  is  a  universal  accompaniment  and  fruit  of 
genuine  conversion. 

"0,  by  those  gentle  tones,  and  dear, 
When  Thou  hast  stayed  our  wild  career, 

Thou  only  Hope  of  souls. 
Ne'er  let  us  cast  one  look  behind. 
But  in  the  thought  of  Jesus  find 

What  every  thought  controls. 


RELIGIOUS   EXPERIENCES  IN   COLLEGE.   55 

"  As  to  Thy  last  Apostle's  heart, 
Thy  lightning  glance  did  then  impart 

Zeal's  never-dying  fire — 
So  teach  us  on  Thy  shrine  to  lay 
Our  hearts,  and  let  them  day  by  day 

lutenser  blaze,  and  higher," 

Such  was  the  spirit  with  which  our  youthful  friend  eii 
tered  into  the  service  of  Christ.  Very  early  after  his 
change  he  writes:  "I  believe  that  I  am  somewhat  im- 
pressed with  the  importance  of  being  an  eminent  Christian, 
of  giving  up  all  for  God.  Many  young  men  are  now 
needed  to  proclaim  the  good  news  of  salvation  both  in  this 
and  foreign  lands.  I  know  that  my  mother  has  often  ex- 
pressed the  hope  that  I  should  become  a  missionary,  and 
though  this  subject  should  be  thought  and  prayed  over 
much  before  decided,  I  can  not  but  indulge  the  idea  that  I 
shall  be  a  missionary,  and  perhaps  labor  for  Christ  in  the 
dark  corners  of  the  earth."  Again,  m  the  following  letter, 
written  at  home,  in  his  first  vacation  after  the  revival,  he 
pours  out  his  whole  heart  upon  the  question  of  personal 
duty  to  the  un evangelized.  The  letter  was  addressed  to 
Mr.  Charles  Stoddard,  of  Boston,  a  member  of  the  Pruden- 
tial Committee  of  the  A.B.C.F.M. 

•'  I  can  not  let  more  time  pass  without  addressing  you,  and  touch- 
ing upon  a  theme  which  you  first  introduced,  and  upon  which  I  love 
to  dwell  I  refer  to  tlie  conversion  of  the  world  to  Christ,  and  to 
the  hope  which  I  cherish,  that  Providence  will  permit  me  to  be  an 
agent  in  hastening  the  dawn  of  the  latter-day  glory.  Before  your 
letter  by  Mr.  Armstrong,  and  my  interview  w^ith  him,  I  had  made 
this  subject  a  matter  of  serious  consideration.  Shall  I  not,  ouglit  I 
not,  to  go  as  a  herald  of  salvation  to  the  benighted  corners  of  the 
earth,  and  preach  there  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Jesus  Christ  ?     It 


56  MEMOIR    or    STODDARD. 

struck  me  as  being  a  blessed  work,  and  one  in  which  I  could  heart- 
ily and  cheerfully  engage.  The  more  my  attention  was  drawn  to 
the  subject,  the  more  was  I  impressed  with  the  call  for  laborers  to 
toil  in  the  vineyard.  With  such  feelings,  I  went  on  in  the  investi- 
gation, and  have  at  periods  continued  it  to  the  present  time.  The 
result  is  a  firm  conviction,  in  my  own  mind,  that  duty  will  summon 
me,  at  a  future  day,  to  give  up  friends  and  country,  and  spend  my 
life  in  a  foreign  land.  I  now  want  the  approval  of  my  family  in 
order  to  make  the  decision  as  final  as  a  prospective  view  of  several 
years  will  allow. 

"  The  question  seems  to  resolve  itself  into  this,  How  can  I  exert 
the  most  influence  upon  the  ultimate  conversion  of  the  world  ?  My 
reasons  for  deciding  in  favor  of  Foreign  Missions  are  briefly  these : 
six  or  seven  hundred  milHons  of  heathen  are  perishing  for  want  of 
the  bread  of  life,  multitudes  of  whom  never  heard  of  a  Saviour's 
love.  At  home,  we  have  a  population  of  thirteen  millions,  who 
might  all  probably  have  access  to  the  means  of  grace.  True,  ©ur 
home  destitution  is  alarming,  and  young  men  are  needed  to  go  forth 
to  the  West,  and  other  sections  of  the  country,  in  mighty  armies. 
But  when  we  consider  how  few,  compared  with  the  whole  number 
of  ministers,  devote  themselves  to  the  missionary  cause,  does  it  not 
seem  that  the  calls  of  those  who  sit  in  darkness  are  too  much  un- 
heeded? And  the  question  might  also,  with  propriety  be  asked, 
Will  our  efforts  to  relieve  and  succor  the  benighted  impoverish  our- 
selves, or  will  too  many  be  likely  to  volunteer  at  present  for  this 
work?  Will  not,  on  the *^3ontrary,  every  one  who  goes  abroad 
exert  a  reflex  influence  upon  those  at  home  ?  Thus  will  the  prom- 
ise be  fulfilled,  that  the  Hberal  man  deviseth  liberal  things,  and  by 
liberal  things  he  shall  stand.  If  feeling  be  allowed  to  have  any 
effect  in  the  decision,  I  can  truly  say,  as  I  have  said  before,  that  it 
seems  to  me  that  I  could  go  with  joy,  and  lay  down  my  life,  if 
necessary,  in  this  holy  cause.  I  reahze,  in  some  measure,  the  feel- 
ings of  those  who  have  ardently  desired  a  voice  which  might  be 
heard  throughout  our  land,  rousing  Christians  to  their  duty,  urging 
youth  who  are  pious  to  become  students  for  the  ministry,  and  cans- 


CLAIMS     OF     FOREIGN     MISSIONS.  57 

ing  all  to  feel  their  responsibility  in  a  tenfold  measure.  Oh,  when 
will  the  millennium  ever  dawn ;  when  will  righteousness  and  love 
cover  the  earth,  and  the  nations  learn  war  no  more  ?  Were  the  pro- 
fessed followers  of  Christ  half  so  earnest  about  saving  souls,  as  accu- 
mulating the  paltry  honors  of  this  world,  the  kingdoms  of  this  world 
would  soon  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ. 
One  general  song  of  adoration  to  the  Lamb  would  arise,  and  be  re- 
echoed from  shore  to  shore,  and  the  Saviour  reign  triumphant  in  the 
hearts  of  men.  Can  this  not  be  in  our  day  ?  Can  our  eyes  not 
behold  the  light,  and  hear  the  joyful  sound?  These  solemn  questions 
Christians  must  answer.  Brother,  you  are  aware  that  our  family  are 
all  professing  to  look  forward  to  a  heaven  of  glory.  Duty,  then,  and 
not  self-interest,  should  be  our  ruling  motive.  All  my  friends  with 
whom  I  have  conversed,  would  not  thwart  my  desire  to  leave  my 
native  land.  Doubtless  all  would  bid  me  God  speed,  and  follow  me 
with  their  prayers.  That  there  is  no  obstacle  opposed  by  parents, 
brothers,  or  sisters,  seems  to  me  a  strong  argument  in  favor  of  the 
missionary  hfe.  Many  who  would  go,  can  not,  and  does  not  it  be- 
hoove all  who  know  nothing  to  prevent,  to  fill  their  places  ?  My 
heavenly  Father  has  done  much  for  me,  and  should  I  not  be  willing 
to  spend  and  be  spent  in  his  service  ?  To  you  I  look,  my  brother, 
for  advice  and  direction.  You  have  had  experience,  and  perhaps 
could  decide  with  more  judgment  than  others  of  the  family.  The 
motives  for  an  early  decision  appear  to  my  mind  to  be  great.  It  is 
now  my  expectation  to  make  a  profession  of  religion  on  the  first 
Sabbath  in  June,  in  college.  The  piety  will  probably  attain  more 
strength,  and  a  deeper  tone.  The  missionary  needs  an  overcoming 
faith ;  he  needs  grace,  he  must  walk  with  God.  The  attainments, 
too,  of  the  student  will  all  be  made  to  bear  on  this  one  object.  His 
qualifications  for  his  work  abroad  will  be  much  superior,  and  his 
usefulness  can  not  be  less  at  home,  should  it  seem  necessary  to  re- 
main here." 

In  this  franie  of  feeling  Mr.  Stoddard  returned  to  col- 
lege at  the  close  of  May,  and  on  the  first  Sabbath  in  June, 

3* 


58  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

he  united  with  the  college  church  by  a  public  profession  oi 
his  faith  in  Christ.  His  feelings  in  anticipation  of  this 
event  are  thus  expressed. 

"  The  next  Sabbath  it  is  my  hope  to  be  permitted  to  unite  with 
the  people  of  God,  and  take  upon  myself  everlasting  obligations.  I 
trust  that  I  am  in  some  measure  sensible  of  the  immense  responsi- 
bility which  will  then  rest  upon  me,  and  my  own  weakness  and 
inability  to  fulfill  my  vows.  But  there  is  one  on  whom  frail  man 
may  rely ;  one  who  has  promised  to  put  underneath  us  the  ever- 
lasting arms,  and  sustain  us  by  His  grace.  There  are  too,  joys  in 
coming  out  from  the  world,  and  avouching  the  Saviour  as  my  Sa- 
viour and  my  eternal  portion.  To  be  allowed  a  hope  of  heaven,  after 
such  a  life  as  mine  has  been,  spent  in  sin,  and  with  my  back  turned 
upon  such  redeeming  love,  0,  to  be  allowed  such  a  hope,  demands 
my  highest  gratitude  and  praise.  We  love  him  because  he  first 
loved  us.  .  .  .  But  there  is  such  a  thing  as  deception — the  heart  is 
deceitful  above  all  things,  and  desperately  wicked.  While  reading 
Edwards  on  the  Affections,  I  have  been  very  much  tried  with  doubts 
as  to  the  reality  of  the  change  in  myself  If  I  know  my  own  heart, 
I  do  love  those  things  which  I  once  hated,  prayer,  contemplation  on 
death,  eternity  and  judgment.  May  I  not  be  deceived.  May  I 
build  on  the  rock  Christ  Jesus,  and  count  all  things  but  loss  for 
Christ." 

The  revival  of  the  preceding  spring  brought  a  large  ac- 
cession to  the  active  strength  of  the  college  church ;  but 
the  fervor  of  that  season  was  perceptibly  diminished  by  the 
intervening  vacation.  Moreover,  college  politics,  which 
in  their  sphere  are  as  exciting  and  distracting  as  are  the 
politics  of  state,  arrayed  in  parties  under  the  banners  of 
various  literary  societies  many  who  had  co-operated  as 
brethren  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  In  the  year  following 
the  revival,  these  dissensions  became  so  violent  in  our  own 


COLLEGE     POLITICS.  69 

class  as  even  to  alienate  from  each  other  some  wlio  had 
been  bosom  friends.  In  a  confiding  letter  to  his  mother, 
David  thus  speaks  of  the  hindrance  of  the  work  of  grace 
from  this  cause. 

"  I  have  been  drawn  into  these  scenes  of  excitement  most  unwil- 
lingly, and  have  all  along  felt  their  deadening  influence  on  the  piety 
of  individuals  and  the  church  in  college.  When  the  quarrels  com- 
menced, brethren  were  dwelling  together  in  unity,  praying  and 
longing  for  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  But  when  by  open 
altercations  professing  Christians  had  shown  to  the  world  how  weak 
was  their  principle  and  how  little  their  devotedness,  the  efforts  of 
the  class  seemed  to  be  turned  into  a  different  channel.  The  main 
question  was,  how  shall  we  advance  the  interests  of  our  party,  and 
triumph  over  our  opponents — not  how  shall  we  do  the  most  for  the 
glory  of  God.  A  spirit  of  worldliness  crept  in  among  the  members 
of  the  church,  and  we  have  now  at  the  close  of  the  term  to  feel 
that  we  have  loved  the  things  of  time,  to  the  neglect  of  the  things 
of  eternity.  The  city  however,  has  been  blessed  in  an  eminent 
degree,  and  under  the  labors  of  Dr.  Hawes,  Mr.  Ludlow,  Dr.  Pat- 
ten, and  several  other  clergymen,  large  numbers  have  been  added  to 
the  church." 

But  while  he  thus  bewailed  the  general  declension  in 
college,  Mr.  Stoddard  was  not  disposed  to  shield  himself 
behind  the  delinquencies  of  his  brethren.  In  the  free  in- 
terchange of  religious  experience  which  he  maintained 
"vvith  an  older  brother,  he  sometimes  laments  his  own  spir- 
itual declensions  in  terms  which  even  at  this  early  period 
remind  one  of  the  humility  of  Brainerd. 

"  It  grieves  me  to  say,  though  I  will  say  it  candidly  to  you,  my 
brother,  that  I  have  not  that  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  which  I 
once  thought  that  I  possessed.     Temptations  seem  to  have  thick- 


60  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

ened  around  me,  and  I  find  myself  prone  to  yield  to  their  allure- 
ments. The  causes  may  perhaps  be  found  partly  in  the  indifference 
manifested  by  other  Christians  here,  but  they  are  mainly  attributa- 
ble to  my  own  wicked,  deceitful  heart.  If  I  have  learned  nothing 
else  in  religion,  I  believe  that  my  short  experience  has  taught  me 
that  human  resolutions  are  all  weakness,  and  human  power  is  com- 
plete impotence.  But  it  is  not  so  with  that  power  and  that  arm  on 
whom  we  can  rely.  I  know  how  great  and  how  mighty  He  is 
whom  we  call  our  Father,  to  comfort,  sanctify,  and  bless  us.  I  feel 
assured  that  as  we  rely  on  him,  so  he  will  be  with  us,  and  as  we 
forsake  him,  so  will  he  depart  from  us.  .  .  .  Sometimes  feelings 
such  as  were  mine  in  days  past,  will  return,  and  I  long,  as  I  think, 
for  their  continuance.  But  some  sin  comes  in,  and  shuts  Grod  from 
my  sight,  while  I  am  left  to  mourn  over  my  unfruitfulness,  and  the 
hidings  of  his  face." 

The  paramount  interest  which  Mr.  Stoddard  had  been 
brought  to  feel  in  religion  did  not  abate  his  diligence  in 
the  pursuit  of  knowledge.  In  the  Junior  appointments  he 
took  rank  as  an  orator,  an  honor  which  in  a  fit  of  boyish 
enthusiasm,  he  thus  describes  to  his  sister : 

"  This  is  as  high  as  I  hoped  or  expected  to  be.  I  have  an  ap- 
pointment as  good,  and  in  fact  the  same,  as  Professors  Goodrich  and 
Olmsted,  President  Humphrey,  Tutors  Brace  and  Langsti'oth,  Mr. 
Twining,  Rev.  L.  Bacon,  and  a  whole  host  of  other  worthies. 
Though  not  the  valedictory,  it  is  the  next  grade  below,  and  is  as 
much  as  I  can  bear  with  dignity.  ...  In  scholarship  here,  consider- 
ing the  maximum  to  be  100  to  0,  so  that  50  shows  medium  scholar- 
ship, etc..  Friend  •  stands  at  100!  and  I,  during  Sophomore 

year,  at  93 ;  since  then,  somewhat  lower,  owing  to  ill  health,  etc." 

Mr.  Stoddard's  health  seemed  at  one  time  so  precarious 
as  to  threaten  a  serious  interruption  of  his  studies.      A 


PRECARIOUS     HEALTH  61 

general  debility  and  a  dizziness  bordering  upon  blindness 
were  symptoms  of  which  he  comiDlained.  But  by  taking 
leave  of  absence  for  a  few  weeks  he  reinvigorated  his  sys- 
tem by  a  process  which  he  thus  jocosely  describes,  and 
which  may  jDrove  of  service  to  others. 

"Northampton  was  so  far  away  that  I  preferred  going  to  New 
York,  to  the  care  of  my  second  mother — aunt  F.  While  in  the  city, 
I  became  intimately  acquainted  with  a  Mr.  Exercise,  a  gentleman 
who  kindly  conducted  me  all  about,  free  of  expense.  He  is  accus- 
tomed to  practice  medicine,  or  rather  he  is  professor  of  the  healing 
art,  and  in  company  with  his  partner,  Mr.  Simplicity  of  Diet,  has 
effected  many  wonderful  cures.  I  employed  him  in  my  case,  and 
am  happy  to  say  that  he  soon  benefited  me  very  greatly.  You 
will  be  glad  to  learn  that,  although  I  had  formerly  some  difference 
with  Mr.  Exercise,  I  have  been  so  won  upon  by  liis  kindness  as  to 
open  a  daily  correspondence  with  him.  He  frequently  paints  my 
cheeks,  and  does  many  other  things  which  can  not  here  be  men- 
tioned. Sufi&ce  it  to  say,  that  in  a  fortnight's  time,  I  came  back  to 
New  Haven  with  new  life  and  spirits.  I  was  destined,  however,  to 
more  trouble  from  sickness ;  and  for  ten  days  intermitted  my  stud- 
ies. I  have  now  once  more  recovered.  .  .  .  Our  appointments  for 
Junior  exhibition  come  out  in  six  weeks,  and  I  am  backward  in  my 
studies.  Though  I  do  not  study  for  honor,  yet  I  do  desire  to  get  all 
that  I  can  consistently,  both  for  my  own  sake,  that  of  my  friends, 
and  the  credit  of  the  family." 

We  have  seen  how  well  his  diligence  was  rewarded. 
Mr.  Stoddard  took  high  rank  as  a  scholar,  especially  in  the 
physical  sciences,  to  which  he  became  almost  a  devotee, 
snatching  hours  from  sleep  to  watch  the  stars,  and  spend- 
ing his  seasons  of  relaxation  in  the  observatory,  the  labo- 
ratory, or  the  shop  of  some  intelligent  machinist.  II(;  had 
always  too  low  an  estimate  of  his  ability  as  a  writer,  and 


62  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

his  attainments  as  a  linguist ;  but  like  Martyn  in  his  Uni- 
versity course,  he  excelled  in  the  study  of  the  mathematics, 
whether  pure  or  mixed.  His  zeal  for  general  knowledge 
appears  in  the  following  account  of  a  short  winter  vacation 
spent  at  college. 

"I  set  out  at  the  beginning  of  vacation  with  good  spirit,  and 

0 and  myself  were  intending  to  accomplish  wonders  in  a 

fortnight.  We  rose  regularly  at  five  o'clock,  spent  three  hours  in 
reading,  etc.,  before  breakfast,  and,  by  thus  taking  time  by  the  fore- 
lock, were  able  to  accomplish  considerable.  I  wrote  a  piece  for- 
the  Yale  Literary ;  read  part  of  Milton  and  a  portion  of  Butler's 
Analogy;  read  also,  Mammon  twke  from  beginning  to  end,  and 
studied  Lardner's  Hydrostatics  and  Pneumatics.  Mammon  I  fell  in 
love  with,  not  only  from  the  dignity  and  elegance  of  the  style,  but 
also  from  the  importance  of  the  subject.  Indeed,  I  have  hardly 
ever  read  a  book,  which  so  well  repaid  me  for  the  perusal.  I  also 
dipped  a  little  into  some  select  parts  of  Byron,  whose  poetry  I  ad- 
mire, but  whose  principles  I  would  reject." 

Such  was  Mr.  Stoddard's  proficiency  in  the  natural  sci- 
ences, that  before  the  close  of  his  Junior  year  he  received  the 
offer  of  a  post  in  the  United  States'  Exploring  Expedition, 
then  about  to  sail  for  the  South  Pacific,  under  Commander 
Wilkes.  As  another  gentleman  of  Yale  College  were  to 
be  connected  with  the  Expedition,  and  the  post  was  one  of 
honor  as  well  as  of  emolument,  the  offer  was  quite  tempt- 
ing to  one  whose  mind  was  so  enthusiastic  in  the  pursuit  of 
the  natural  sciences.  But  Mr.  Stoddard  declined  it  be- 
cause he  regarded  himself  as  consecrated  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry.  A  letter  to  a  brother,  bearing  date  August  4th, 
1837,  expresses  in  tho  language  of  Christian  conscientious- 
ness, his  decision  upon  a  proposition  that  might  have 
changed  the  whole  course  of  his  life. 


U.    S.    EXPLORING  EXPEDITION.  63 

A  subject  has  recently  been  brought  before  my  mind,  for  con- 
sideration, in  regard  to  wtiich  I  regretted  that  I  could  not  have  your 
advice.  Application  was  made  to  me  by  government  on  the  recom- 
mendation of  one  of  our  Professors,  to  go  out  to  the  Southern  Sea, 
on  the  Exploring  Expedition  now  fitting  out.  The  office  proffered 
was  that  of  Secretary,  on  board  one  of  the  vessels,  and  the  duties  of 
that  office  something  of  the  following  nature :  To  keep  the  course 
and  distance  of  the  ship,  including  occasional  astronomical  observa- 
tions— to  write  a  sub-journal  of  the  expedition,  which  would  be  of 
considerable  importance,  as  this  vessel  is  to  do  most  of  the  explor- 
ing. The  salary  is  fijsed  at  near  seven  hundred  and  fifty  dollars  per 
annum,  with  an  outfit  of  three  or  four  hundred.  It  was  considered 
here  a  very  advantageous  situation  for  a  young  man,  and  my  friends 
many  of  them,  advised  my  acceptance.  I  even  went  so  far  as  to 
write  home  in  favor  of  the  plan,  thinking  that  it  might  make  me 
more  robust,  and  better  fitted,  physically^  to  perform  the  duties  of 
life  on  my  return.  I  was  assured  that  I  could  procure  without  diffi- 
culty a  degree  on  my  return,  and  receive  an  education  as  good  as 
by  a  regular  course.  But  serious  reflection,  and  I  trust,  guidance 
from  on  high,  dissipated  the  illusion  which  deceived  me  and  set  be- 
fore me  arguments  too  great  to  be  surmounted,  for  dechning  the  en- 
terprize.  I  could  not  go  as  a  Christian ;  for  Httle  opportunity  would 
be  afforded  me  of  doing  good,  and  such  a  voyage  might  have  a  very 
unhappy  effect  on  my  Christian  character.  I  could  not  go  as  a  man 
of  the  world ;  for  I  have  a  Master,  whose  I  am  and  whom  I  am 
ever  bound  to  serve.  Were  I  to  look  only  at  time  and  ask  myself, 
what  course  would  be  Ukely  to  advance  me  in  worldly  science,  I 
might  accept  the  offer.  I  could  not,  however,  forget  the  interests 
of  eternity  and  the  life  which  I  had  chosen,  or  rather  I  hope  I  may 
say,  the  life  to  which  I  have  been  chosen,  that  of  an  ambassador  Ox 
Jesus  Christ.  Parents  and  the  family  at  home  disapprove  of  the 
idea  no  less  than  myself;  and  I  presume  you  will  coincide  with  us 
all  in  opinion. 

"  You  ask  me  in  your  last  letter  some  questions  of  thrilling  im- 
portance, and  questions  which,  if  they  could  be  all  answered  in  the 


64:  MEMOIE    OF    STODDARD. 

affirmative,  would  prove  me  peaceful  aud  happy.  Peaceful  in  the 
victory  over  my  indwelling  corruptions,  and  happy  in  the  love  and 
favor  of  God.  You  can  '■  suspect'  that  the  ardor  of  my  youthful 
piety  and  the  sacred  enthusiasm  of  my  purpose  had  vanished  away ; 
but  it  is  left  for  me  to  know  that  I  am  '  poor  and  miserable,  and 
blind  and  naked.'  It  is  for  me  to  feel,  that  my  heart  has  claimed 
alhance  with  those  of  other  Christians  around  me,  and  become 
wrapt  up  with  them  in  the  cares  of  the  world.  Coldness  reigns  in 
our  college  church,  and  the  darkness  of  winter  broods  over  our 
spiritual  prospect.  But  in  the  church  and  Sunday  school  in 
town  with  which  I  am  associated,  a  continued,  gentle  shower  of 
grace  descends  upon  the  teachers  and  the  taught.  There  occasion- 
ally I  feel  something  as  I  did  formerly,  when  it  seemed  as  though  I 
dwelt  in  the  inner  court  of  the  temple.  Shall  I  ask  you  for  your 
prayers  to  ascend  with  mine,  that  I  may  be  guided  in  the  path  of 
truth,  and  brought  near  to  the  God  and  Saviour  of  us  all  ?  In  re- 
gard to  my  purposes,  they  remain  the  same.  I  entertain  the  same 
hope  and  the  same  desire  to  preach  the  everlasting  Gospel,  perhaps 
in  foreign  lands ;  but  my  youth,  and  the  years  that  intervene,  before 
I  come  to  act  as  a  man,  prevent  a  final  decision." 

The  hesitancy  with  which  Mr.  Stoddard  here  speaks  of 
his  personal  consecration  to  the  work  of  missions,  is  quite 
in  contrast  with  the  fervor  with  which,  in  an  earlier  letter, 
he  urged  the  paramount  claims  of  the  missionary  service 
upon  the  young  convert ;  yet  this  does  not  argue  a  loss  of 
interest  in  that  cause,  nor  any  serious  decline  of  piety.  It 
was,  in  part,  a  natural  reaction  from  a  decision  made  by- 
feeling,  as  the  judgment  became  more  matured,  and  the 
wide  scope  of  life  and  its  responsibilities  began  to  be  better 
appreciated.  Whether  it  is  wise  for  the  student,  at  the 
outset  of  his  course,  to  pledge  himself  unconditionally  to 
the  foreign  missionary  service,  may  well  be  questioned.  He 
should   consecrate  himself  unreservedly  to  the  service  of 


PLEDGES     TO     MISSIONARY     SERVICE.      65 

Christ,  whatever  that  service  may  lead  him ;  but  the  light  of 
experience,  as  he  advances  in  his  course,  may  assist  him  to 
determine  for  what  field  or  circle  of  labor  he  is  best  qualified. 
It  soon  became  evident  that  the  work  to  wdiich  Mr.  Stod- 
dard devoted  himself  in  the  freshness  of  his  Christian  life, 
was  that  to  which  the  Master  had  called  him,  and  for  which 
He  had  endowed  him  with  qualifications  of  no  ordinary  kind. 
At  the  same  time,  it  must  be  acknowledged  that  in  the  latter 
part  of  his  collegiate  course,  Mr.  Stoddard  did  lose  some- 
what of  his  zeal,  not  only  for  the  work  of  foreign  missions, 
but  even  in  the  more  immediate  duties  and  labors  of  the 
Christian  life.  This  was  owmg  in  part,  to  his  rare  enthu- 
siasm in  scientific  pursuits,  which  led  him  to  appropriate  to 
mechanical  labors  and  optical  experiments  even  the  hours 
which  he  had  held  sacred  to  devotion. 

That  there  is  nothing  in  the  study  of  physical  science  to 
secularize  the  mind,  and  to  draw  away  the  heart  from  God, 
does  not  require  to  be  argued  at  a  time  when  many  of  the 
most  eminent  votaries  of  science  are  devoted  Christians, 
and  when  science  is  bringing  her  choicest  fruits  to  illustrate 
the  written  word  of  God.  But  at  this  period  Mr.  Stoddard 
was  too  much  a  man  of  impulses  ;  and  the  zeal  with  which 
he  entered  upon  this  new  pursuit  gave  to  his  mind  a  bent 
quite  difierent  from  that  it  had  received  at  his  conversion. 
He  seems  to  have  been  aware  of  this  danger,  and  to  have 
attempted  to  give  a  religious  direction  to  his  studies  in  as* 
tronomy.     Thus  he  writes  to  his  brother : 

"  In  this  department  I  daily  find  new  attractions.  There  is  so 
much  to  increase  the  boundaries  of  thought,  and  familiarize  the  mind 
to  abstract  meditation ;  so  much  symmetry  and  power  displayed  in 
the  movements  and  laws  of  those  vast  systems  that  age  after  age 
continue  their  revolutions  around  their  respective  centers;    in  a 


66  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

word,  so  much  to  cause  man  to  entertain  enlarged  views  of  the 
works  of  his  Creator,  that  no  one  who  dives  deep  into  the  mysteries 
of  this  science  can  fail  to  derive  abundant  profit  from  his  pursuits. 
.  .  .  For  my  own  part,  I  neither  see  nor  desire  to  see,  any- 
thing worthy  of  admiration  in  the  worlds  around  us,  except  as  they 
are  made  to  reflect  the  benevolence  and  goodness  which  every- 
where characterize  the  works  of  God." 

The  mechanical  skill  which  he  developed  in  his  boyhood 
was  now  revived  in  aid  of  this  favorite  science.  He  con- 
structed fi'om  the  crude  materials,  a  reflecting  telescope, 
which  he  sold,  to  gain  the  means  of  constructing  another 
upon  a  much  larger  scale.  An  account  of  his  labors  upon 
this  instrument  is  preserved  in  a  letter  addressed  to  Pro- 
fessor Solomon  Stoddard,  under  date  of  Nov.  20th,  1837. 

"  As  to  worldly  matters,  I  am  enjoying  myself  very  highly.  I  lay 
hold  of  our  Senior  studies  with  interest,  and,  I  trust,  with  some  de- 
gree of  success.  I  have  not  yet  got  over  my  astronomical  passion, 
but  on  the  contrary,  the  more  I  pursue  the  science,  the  more  do  I 
see  to  enlarge  and  interest  the  mind.  It  is  a  pursuit  requiring  much 
thought,  much  accuracy,  and  much  industry,  to  pursue  it  to  advan- 
tage ;  and  on  this  account  I  think  it  well  adapted  to  improve  my 
character.  I  fear  sometimes,  that  so  much  time  given  to  one 
branch — a  branch  so  widely  separated  from  the  course  I  have 
marked  out  in  life — wiU  be  injurious  to  me.  But  Professor  Olm- 
stead  and  Silliman,  with  both  of  whom  I  have  conversed  on  the 
subject,  think  it  very  well  that  I  should  pursue  my  taste  in  this  de- 
partment. To  this  end,  the  former  has  given  me  the  privileges  of  an 
assistant,  so  that  I  have  access  at  all  times,  to  the  college  observa- 
tory, and  the  philosophical  instruments,  and  am  allowed  to  take  ob- 
servations with  an  experienced  and  careful  man.  Mr.  Silliman  also 
has  kindly  given  me  access  to  his  hbrary  and  laboratory,  and  prof- 
fered me  any  assistance  I  may  desire.  In  town  too,  an  able  ma- 
chinist has  offered  me  the  use  of  any  or  all  his  tools,  comprising 


SCIENTIFIC     STUDIES.  67 

those  in  almost  every  department  of  the  arts.  These  things  I  speak 
not  in  the  spuit  of  boasting,  but  to  let  you  know  how  I  am  situated, 
and  to  ask  your  opinion  in  regard  to  my  pursuits.  Although  noth- 
ing is  more  agreeable,  yet  another  com'se  may  be  more  profitable 
than  watching  in  the  evening  for  meteors,  and  auroras,  and  consum- 
ing some  of  my  time  during  the  day  in  calculation.  As  to  my  me- 
chanical operations,  these  I  have  no  idea  of  discontinuing,  exercise 
being  very  conducive  to  health,  and  the  more  so  when  rendered  both 
pleasant  and  profitable.  My  little  telescope  I  have  sold,  and  on  the 
proceeds  am  constructing,  very  leisurely,  one  of  five  and  a  half  inches 
aperture,  and  six  feet  focal  length,  intended  to  magnify  from  two  to 
four  hundred  times.  Tliis  is  not  merely  to  be  done  in  theory,  and 
to  be  found  to  be  impracticable  in  execution.  It  is  to  be  done,  and 
well  done,  notwithstanding  it  is  almost  a  herculean  task.  You  will 
perceive,  by  squaring  3  and  5|,  that  the  new  will  have  about  three 
times  the  light  of  the  old  telescope.  I  have  sent  you  an  account 
of  the  eclipse  of  October  13,  which  I  pubhshed  at  the  time.  In 
connection  with  Professor  Olmsted  and  some  one  or  two  others, 
I  watched  for  the  meteoric  shower  on  the  12th  and  13th  No- 
vember, and  was  highly  gratified  at  the  exhibition.  I  beUeve  that 
the  Professor  intends  honoring  the  observers  by  giving  their  names 
and  separate  observations  in  the  next  number  of  Silliman's  Jour- 
nal. That  you  may  not  misunderstand  me,  I  will  repeat  the  question 
which  I  asked  you.  Do  you  thuik  it  advisable  for  me  to  spend  the 
time,  and  give  the  appUcation  necessary  to  a  famihar  acquaintance 
with  Astronomy,  merely  because  my  taste  leads  me  strongly  to  the 
study  when  the  purpose  of  my  after  life  is  so  very  diflerent  ?  Que 
dites-vous  f 

At  this  time  Mr.  Stoddard  occupied  a  room  in  the 
North  College,  directly  under  that  of  the  writer.  This 
room  was  converted  into  a  machine  shop,  and  at  every  in- 
terval of  the  class  recitations  and  even  to  the  prejudice  of 
tlie  regular  studies,  he  was  at  work  grinding  liis  mirrors  or 
framing  his  tubes ;  and  his  conversation  was  so  much  upon 


68  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

these  topics,  that  he  gained  for  himself  in  the  college  haU 
the  soubriquet  of  "  speculum."  An  anomalous  incident  in 
his  course  is  recalled  by  that  term.  On  a  summer  morn- 
ing, too  hot  for  severe  mental  application,  the  members  of 
the  Senior  class  occupying  the  upper  story  of  the  building, 
assembled  in  the  hall  to  regale  themselves  with  music  and 
iced  lemonade.  Stoddard,  who  was  at  the  moment  im- 
mersed to  the  elbow  in  the  black  and  oily  filings  of  his 
speculum,  came  up  stairs  in  this  plight  to  enjoy  the  inno- 
cent diversion.  Though  the  Senior  class  had  no  noon 
recitation,  the  hour  was  appropriated  to  study,  by  college 
law;  and  the  entry  Tutor  hearing  the  sound  of  mirth,  sud- 
denly emerged  from  his  sanctum  to  mark  the  rebels.  At 
the  first  note  of  his  coming,  the  students  rushed  to  their 
several  quarters;  but  poor  Stoddard,  unable  to  gain  his 
own  room  in  season,  and  not  being  quite  presentable  for 
the  eyes  of  a  college  officer,  took  refuge  behind  the  nearest 
door.  From  this  ignominious  retreat  he  was  brought  forth 
hatless  and  coatless  to  confront  the  ofifended  dignity  of  the 
Faculty ;  and  thus  he  who  was  quite  innocent  of  the  whole 
afiair,  had  to  bear  the  brunt  of  the  reprimand.  The 
reader  of  the  life  of  David  Brainerd,  will  remember  that 
this  was  not  the  first  instance  in  which  the  walls  of  Yale 
College  had  witnessed  an  indignant  tutor  chiding  an  incip- 
ient missionary.  Even  the  speculum  came  in  for  a  share  of 
the  reproach.  But  in  either  case  the  brightness  of  the 
missionary's  character  is  untarnished  by  the  official  censure 
inflicted  upon  the  student.  In  the  office  of  Tutor  in  the 
same  college,  Mr.  Stoddard  himself,  a  few  years  later,  was 
a  rigid  and  conscientious  disciplinarian.  Possibly  the 
remembrance  of  the  speculum  served  to  magnify  his  own 
eense  of  official  duty. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

HIS  WORK  AS   AN   EDUCATOR   IN    MARSHALL   AND   YALE 
COLLEGES. 

Mr.  Stoddard  graduated  with  honor,  in  the  summer  of 
1838,  and  entered  ahnost  immediately  upon  the  office  of 
Tutor  in  Marshall  College,  Pennsylvania,  to  which  ho  had 
been  appointed  upon  the  representation  of  friends  who 
knew  his  qualifications.  He  remained  in  that  institution 
one  year.  During  this  time,  his  mind  impressed  with  the 
responsibilities  of  men  of  education,  became  more  serious 
and  earnest  in  view  of  his  personal  duty  to  the  cause  of 
Christ.  He  was  invited  to  take  a  Professorship  of  Natural 
Science  in  Marietta  College,  Ohio — a  flattering  offer  to  one 
so  young,  and  one  which  his  decided  taste  for  such  pur- 
suits inclined  him  to  accept.  This,  like  the  proposal  to 
join  the  South  Sea  Expedition,  was  a  strong  test  of  his 
devotion  to  the  work  of  the  ministry.  The  office  was  hon- 
orable and  useful,  and  he  had  ah'cady  evinced  a  special 
fitness  for  it.  Besides,  he  well  knew  that  in  expounding 
the  book  of  nature  he  could  glorify  God  as  truly  as  in 
teaching  his  written  word.  But,  as  he  describes  it,  "the 
question  then  came  up,  will  you  spend  your  life  in  chemi- 
cal experiments,  or  in  laboring  as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel, 
for  the  conversion  of  souls  ?  Ever  since  I  professed  relig- 
ion, I  had  expected  to  become  a  minister,  but  had  never 


70  MEMOIEOFSTODDARD. 

solemnly  and  fully  considered  the  question.  I  did  it  at 
this  time,  and  the  result  was  a  determination  to  preach 
Christ  and  him  crucified." 

It  should  not  be  inferred  from  this  that  Mr.  Stoddard 
disparaged  the  pursuit  of  physical  science  or  regarded  this 
as  incompatible  with  a  high  devotion  to  God.  The  names 
of  a  Brewster,  a  Davy,  a  Silliman,  a  Guyot,  demonstrate 
that  the  Christian  life  may  exist  in  the  highest  harmony 
with  a  devotion  to  science.  Mr.  Stoddard  here  has  refer- 
ence to  the  best  use  which  in  his  circumstances  he  could 
make  of  his  own  gifts  and  powers.  His  more  mature  and 
reflective  decision  to  enter  the  ministry  turned  him  aside 
from  his  favorite  sciences  to  the  study  of  languages  and 
letters.  Accordingly  we  find  him  diligent  in  acquiring  the 
Hebrew  and  the  German — the  latter  then  just  beginning 
to  be  appreciated  by  ministers  in  the  United  States.  His 
regard  for  thorough  scholarship  may  be  seen  from  the  fol- 
lowing extracts  from  letters  to  Professor  Solomon  Stod- 
dard. 

September  11th,  1838.  "My  own  duties  are  briefly  these:  I 
have  a  class  in  Horace  and  one  in  Homer.  These  are  the  Fresh- 
men. The  Sophomores  I  also  hear  in  Livy.  There  are  some  good 
scholars  and  some  poor ;  but  whether  good  or  poor,  we  have  all 
entered  into  a  conspiracy  that  they  shall  pass  through  neither  the 
preparatory  school  nor  the  college  without  a  thorough  drilling.  We 
make  your  grammar  the  first,  the  second,  and  the  third  thing.  We 
do  not  intend  to  let  them  dodge  around  or  slip  through,  but  if  their 
brains  or  their  knowledge  will  not  permit  them  to  go  forward,  they 
must  fall  back." 

To  the  same,  March  28th,  1838. 

"My  dear  Brother, — 

'^  I  was  once  your  pupil,  but  it  was  at  a  time  when  I  could  not 


LATIN     GRAMMAR.  71 

appreciate  your  worth.  I  now  should  like  to  be  placed  in  the  same 
relations,  and  have  you  again  for  a  teacher.  I  am  yet  a  learner, 
and  scarce  a  day  passes  but  I  feel,  while  consulting  your  Manual, 
how  improving  it  would  be  to  me,  if  I  could  have  its  author  at  my 
elbow.  As,  however,  this  can  not  be,  in  Meu  thereof  I  should  like 
pretty  frequent  and  pretty  long  letters  from  you,  and  I  promise,  on 
iny  part,  to  furnish  you  with  matter  in  such  abundance  that  you 
will  be  able  to  fill  a  sheet  without  difficulty,  in  reply.  In  using  your 
Grammar,  some  few  things  I  have  noticed,  which  I  thought  worthy 
of  being  suggested  to  you.  I  have  found  it  in  almost  every  case,  a 
sure  and  excellent  guide,  and  if  not  perfect,  at  least  far  nearer  per- 
fection than  most  other  grammars.  I  give  you  my  list  here,  lest  I 
should  be  hurried  at  the  close  of  the  letter. 

"§  31.  Homo,  Fid,  are  exceptions.  Homo  naia  fuerat.  Sulpi- 
cius  in  Cic.  Epist.  ad  Divers  lY.,  5  post  medium. — Scheller's  Latin- 
isch  Deutsches  Lexicon. — Fures  estis  amhce.  Plautus,  Po.  Y.  4.  67. 
The  authority  for  Obses  being  feminine,  not  so  sure. — §  8.  Exc.  1. 
Qua-dro  you  have  rightly  divided,  see  §  18.  2.  Therefore,  as  the 
first  syllable  does  not  end  with  a  consonant,  how  does  the  rule  §  8. 
2.  apply  ?  Must  not  the  a  have  the  sound  of  the  a  in  fatal  ? — §  78. 
Exc.  I.  Yibex  has  icis  in  the  gen. — §  79.  Bipennis  has  sometimes 
im.  Ovid,  Met.  YIII.  766.— §  83.  Gen.  plural,  2  Exd.  Proles  has 
gen.  plural  in  um.  ScheUer,  also,  Martian,  Cap.  III.,  post.  med.  p. 
78,  Grot, — §  84.  Lacunar  has  Lacunariis.  Yitruvius. — §  89. 5.  Quercus 
has  ubus.  So  says  Ramshorn.  Simis  has  ubus.  Ramshorn,  Schel- 
ler,  Pliny,  Nat.  Hist.  11.  43,  ext.  sec.  44.  Quercus,  like  domus,  has 
gen.  plural  orum.  Lev. — §  108.  Add  to  the  hst,  sequester,  §  115,  4, 
also  volupe,  pernox,  semireci.  Ramshorn. — §  126.  2,  add  nupej-us. — 
Ramshorn  and  Scheller. — §  172.  Jado,  and  some  have  jectum  instead 
of  jactum.  Would  you  not  insert  saho,  ivi,  ii,  or  ui,  saltum  ?  So 
much  for  the  etymology — and  the  grammar  is  good  indeed,  if  these 
are  all  the  omissions  that  are  to  be  found  in  it.  As  I  set  these 
down,  several  of  them  some  months  ago,  and  now  transcribe  the  list 
without  close  scrutiny,  it  is  possible  you  may  find  some  errors  in  the 
errata  itself     Yonr  syntax  if*  admirable,  and,  as  I  said  before,  every 


72  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

day  increases  my  belief  of  the  fact.  I  have  found  but  one  passage 
where  the  principle  did  not  seem  to  be  fully  alluded  to  in  your  rules. 
Hor.  Ars  Poetica,  line  302.  Purgor  hilem.  Have  you  any  thing 
except  §  234,  II.,  and  §  250,  R.  2  ?  If  so  I  can  not  find  it.  You 
would  not  of  course  rest  the  solution  on  234,  IL,  as  that  applies  to 
the  part  to  which  the  signification  relates ;  the  other  reference  does 
not  develope  the  principle  fully.  The  construction  is  evidently 
G-reek.  I  have  referred  to  Eamshorn,  §  132,  where  the  case  seems 
to  be  met. 

"I  had  no  idea,  a  year  since,  that  I  could  become  so  fond  of  Latin 
and  Greek  as  I  have.  Then  it  was  all  Astronomy  and  star-gazing, 
and  I  fancied  that  I  had  closed  Horace  and  Cicero  forever.  Though 
I  have  been  teaching  here  but  six  or  seven  months,  I  find  that  in 
Latin,  by  the  attentive  perusal  of  your  Grammar,  I  am  beginning 
to  appreciate  far  more  of  the  beauties  of  the  language  than  ever 
before.  I  am  still  ignorant  and  blind  enough,  but  I  trust  that  when 
I  leave  Mercersburg,  if  I  carry  away  none  of  their  silver  and  gold,  I 
shall  carry  with  me  a  fondness  for  the  ancients.  You  must  not 
suppose  by  this  that  my  mathematical  fit  has  come  to  an  end.  I 
keep  my  telescope  in  one  corner  of  my  dormitory,  and  occasionally 
spend  an  hour  in  dabbling  with  sines,  tangents  and  squares.  Pro- 
fessor Budd  dhd  myself  have  also  made  some  curious  observations 
here,  without  any  instruments  except  those  of  our  own  manufacture. 
I  call  them  curious,  not  because  our  results  were  so,  but  merely  in 
reference  to  the  modus  operandi.  We  have  taken  our  latitude  by 
observations  on  the  pole-star,  with  a  huge  home-made  quadrant,  and 
laid  down  a  meridian  hne  of  three  hundred  and  fifty  feet  length,  by 
means  of  the  elongation  of  the  same  polaris.  But  to  return  from 
this  excursus,  for  I  have  many  more  things  to  say  about  Latin  and 
Greek.  Dr.  Ranch  commends  your  Grammar  very  much,  pro- 
nouncing it  '  the  best  in  the  English  language,'  but  he  says  that  it  is 
not  large  enough.  No  w  onder  he  thinks  so,  having  been  accustomed 
to  use  the  octavos  of  Thiersch,  Matthioe,  and  Ramshorn.  His  idea 
is  that  toacliers,  and  the  liigher  classes  in  colleges,  want  a  more  full 
development  of  the  philosophical  principles  of  the  languages,  than 


L  A  T  I  N     G  R  A  M  M  A  R  .  73 

can  possibly  be  compressed  into  a  duodecimo  of  three  or  four 
hundred  pages.  For  my  part,  I  shall  be  glad  when  graduates  come 
out  thoroughly  versed  in  the  rules  you  have  laid  down." 

la  a  subsequent  letter  he  writes : 

"  My  criticisms  on  your  Grammar  you  bore  with  much  more 
meekness  than  I  was  afraid  you  would.  I  sent  them,  because  I 
thought  you  would  Uke  to  know  what  errors  there  were,  in  order  to 
correct  them.  If  I  ever  publish  a  book,  Grammar,  Lexicon,  or  even 
a  popular  school-book,  and  you  cannot  detect  more  errors  in  it  than 
I  have  done  in  yours,  the  criticism  will  render  me  proud.  .  .  . 
In  studying  your  Grammar  I  have  occasionally  caught  a  glimpse  of 
the  laws  of  language  that  it  would  have  been  very  interesting  to 
pursue  to  a  greater  extent.  For  instance :  we  have  no  genitive  in 
Enghsh — there  is  one  in  Latin.  Yom  explain,  but  very  briefly,  in  a 
remark  in  the  two  hundred  and  eleventh  section  what  pecuhar  rela- 
tions it  denotes.  Might  not  these  be  somewhat  extended  ?  It  is 
difficult  to  make  students  distinguish  readily  between  the  subjective 
and  objective  genitive;  yet  the  distinction  is  very  clear.  I  give 
them  oral  examples,  but  they  do  not  fix  them  in  the  mind  as  well  as 
those  expressed  in  the  Grammar.  You  know  how  beautiful  the 
Greek  genitive  is,  and  how  many  difierent  relations  grow  out  of  a 
very  few  general  principles.  Thus,  words  denoting  any  mental 
state  or  act  with  respect  to  an  objective,  directed  toward  it,  but  not 
acting  on  it,  are  followed  by  the  genitive.  How  many  rules  this 
furnishes.  So  of  the  genitive  used  partitively.  So  of  the  dative, 
which  may  follow  all  words  implying  the  idea  of  approach,  union, 
connection.  I  refer  to  this  to  illustrate  what  I  mean.  Now,  might 
not  a  page  be  profitably  devoted,  in  such  a  grammar  as  yours,  to  the 
development  of  these  general  principles  in  regard  to  each  of  the  six 
cases  ?  If  the  rules  are  ever  so  philosophically  expressed,  students 
will  commit  them,  like  parrots  and  be  none  the  wiser,  but  when  once 
the  origin  of  the  rule  is  known,  both  are  fixed  in  the  memory. 

"  And  now,  my  brother,  don't  you  think  I  reason  quite  deeply  ? 

4 


74  MEMOIK     OF     STODDARD. 

If  I  make  blunders  in  logic  or  grammar,  you  must  recollect  that 
they  were  not  my  favorite  pursuits  in  college,  and  that  when  I 
graduated,  I  understood  telescope  making  much  better  than  Tacitus 
or  Sophocles,  Even  now  I  sometimes  "run  off  in  a  tangent"  from 
my  professional  duties,  and  take  the  students  out  to  star-gaze,  and 
study  Astronomy." 

It  is  pleasing  to  notice  this  ardor  of  the  student  and  the 
teacher  conjoined  with  a  simple  and  earnest  piety.  Mr. 
Stoddard  did  not  feel  that  he  had  discharged  his  duties  to 
his  classes  by  his  fidelity  to  their  daily  recitations.  Under 
date  of  December  25th,  1838,  he  writes  to  a  brother: 
*'  Surrounded  as  I  am  by  a  large  number  who  are  more  or 
less  (about  twenty-five  almost  entirely)  under  my  influence 
and  care,  I  feel  quite  like  a  father  toward  them.  It  is  but 
a  small  portion  of  my  duty  to  instruct  in  Latin  and  Greek ; 
I  mingle  with  the  students  at  our  daily  meals ;  they  often 
call  at  my  room  for  direction  or  advice — at  which  times, 
I  draw  them  into  conversation ;  I  instruct  thirty  in  a  Bible 
class  on  the  Sabbath." 

This  reminds  one  of  his  own  student  life  imder  Tutor  Cal- 
houn, whom  he  seems  to  have  made  his  model  in  his  official 
intercourse  with  the  students.  In  another  letter  from 
Marshall  College  he  writes : 

"  There  are  some  hopeful  indications  among  us  of  a  revival 
Many  of  the  students  with  whom  I  have  conversed  upon  the  sub- 
ject, express  a  warm  interest  in  religious  things,  and  are  making 
special  efforts  to  arouse  the  impenitent.  On  the  other  hand  the 
wicked  are  doing  all  in  their  power  to  prevent  a  revival,  and  in  ap- 
pearance are  more  set  on  their  wickedness  than  ever.  The  result  ia 
known  only  to  Him  in  whose  power  and  under  whose  direction  we 
aU  are.     As  the  period  of  the  year  draws  near  in  which  I  hopefully 


AT     ANDOVER.  75 

found  a  Saviour,  I  can  not  but  feel  peculiar  interest  for  those  pre- 
cious immortal  souls.  No  doubt  on  the  day  of  prayer  for  colleges 
we  shall  be  remembered  by  you  at  the  throne  of  grace." 

A  little  picture  of  his  daily  routine  at  MercerslDurg  may 
fitly  close  the  narrative  of  his  connection  with  Marshall 
College. 

"  I  rise  at  five  every  morning.  My  recitations  and  the  prepara- 
tion for  them  occupy  about  six  hours  a  day ;  and  in  addition  I  have 
Hebrew  and  G-erman — both  which  languages  require  a  good  deal  of 
labor  at  the  outset  Then  my  time  is  constantly  interrupted  by 
occasional  duties,  so  that  I  can  hardly  depend  on  a  single  horn*. 
Yet  I  am  well  and  happy.  I  hope  I  am  useful,  and  this  ought  to 
be  the  main  object  pf  life.  I  need  nothing  but  inore  grace  to  ren- 
der me  one  of  the  happiest  of  men.  For  tliis  I  pray,  and  I  would 
ask  you  to  unite  your  prayers  with  mine." 

Thus  long  befoi-e  he  entered  the  missionary  service  or 
was  ordained  to  preach  the  Gospel,  Mr.  Stoddard  made  his 
daily  life — as  only  the  Christian's  life  can  be — at  once  a 
sacrifice  and  a  joy. 

"  The  trivial  round,  the  common  task, 
Will  furnish  all  we  ought  to  ask; 
Room  to  deny  ourselves ;  a  road 
To  bring  us,  daily,  nearer  God." 

In  the  fall  of  1839,  Mr,  Stoddard  entered  the  Theologi- 
cal Seminary  at  Andover,  Massachusetts.  Before  leaving 
Mercersburg  he  was  again  invited  to  devote  himself  to  the 
physical  sciences,  but  as  before  he  dismissed  the  subject  on 
the  ground  that  it  would  interfere  with  his  chosen  voca- 
tion. 


76  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  Professor  Loomis  wishes  me  to  assist  him  in  his  mathe- 
matical and  philosophical  department  at  Western  Reserve. 
He  has  so  fine  an  apparatus,  and  is  so  accomplished  as  a 
practitioner,  that  I  should  really  like  to  spend  a  year  there. 
But  time  is  too  precious.  It  is  sufficient  to  state  in  reply 
to  all  such  ofiers  that  I  am  studying  for  the  ministry." 

At  Andover  we  find  him  pursuing  Hebrew  Grammar 
and  New  Testament  Greek,  with  the  same  zest  with  which 
he  had  pursued  Astronomy  at  Yale,  and  Latin  at  Mercers- 
burg.  "  Our  Hebrew,"  he  vrites,  "  is  at  present  trouble- 
some ;  however,  I  am  resolved  to  master  it,  for  I  think 
that  it  is  otherwise  labor  lost.  Students  spend  six  months 
or  a  year  often,  in  getting  the  elements  of  the  language, 
and  as  soon  as  they  leave  the  seminary,  throw  up  the 
study,  and  sell  their  lexicons,  grammars,  and  Bibles,  for  a 
song.  This  is  foolish — so  says  our  Professor  Stuart — and 
so  I  mean  not  to  do." 

As  a  means  of  support,  he  added  to  his  seminary  duties 
the  labor  of  teaching  two  hours  daily  in  the  Latin  Acade- 
my ;  but  his  heart  was  steadfastly  set  upon  the  great  work 
of  preparation  for  the  ministry,  and  with  his  constant  ap- 
plication to  religious  themes  he  grew  more  heavenly 
minded. 

"  When  we  look  forward  to  our  profession,  consider  the 
shortness  of  the  time  that  intervenes,  the  greatness  of  the, 
work,  and  the  importance  of  being  thoroughly  furnished 
for  it,  there  is  but  little  danger  that  we  do  too  much." 

Like  every  student  at  Andover  in  those  days,  Mr.  Stod- 
dard became  greatly  enamored  of  Professor  Stuart,  both 
as  a  preceptor  and  as  a  preacher.  His  letters  contain  fre- 
quent references  to  the  originality  of  thought,  the  enthu- 
siasm of  manner,  the  vivacity  of  speech,  and  the  fervor  of 


TUTOR    IN    MIDDLEBURY.  77 

devotion  with  which  the  revered  "Rabbi  Moses"  stiiTed 
the  minds  and  heaits  of  his  youthful  pupils.  So  engrossed 
was  he  in  the  studies  of  tlie  Junior  year  that  he  resisted 
the  urgent  appeals  of  his  brother,  Professor  Stoddard,  to 
join  him  in  his  labors  at  Middlebury  College. 

"  I  am  not  here  to  gratify  my  taste  nor  to  prepare  for 
any  ordinary  work.  The  sacred  ministry  is  before  me; 
trials  and  responsibilities  I  must  soon  assume,  and  I  do  feel 
the  need  of  a  sound,  thorough,  theological  education." 

When  afterward  he  consented  for  a  few  weeks  to  act  the 
part  of  a  tutor  at  Middlebury,  he  still  talked  and  dreamed 
Hebrew  and  Greek ;  and  as  soon  as  possible  was  again  at 
his  post  in  the  Seminary. 

A  touch  of  filial  afiection  from  a  letter  to  his  mother, 
will  serve,  however,  to  show  that  his  devotion  to  the  dead 
languages  did  not  withdraw  him  from  the  living  world  of 
home. 

"  It  was  very  pleasant  to  me  last  week  to  welcome  brother  A.  to 
Andover,  and  no  less  pleasant  to  receive  a  few  lines  from  you. 
Whenever  I  think  of  you,  I  think  of  you  as  a  most  affectionate 
mother,  for  your  innumerable  and  long  continued  kindnesses  have 
abundantly  shown  you  to  be  such.  Still  I  love  occasionally  to  hear 
again^  from  your  own  lips  or  from  your  letters,  that  I  have  a  place 
in  your  heart.  Be  assured,  my  dear  mother,  that  I  am  just  begin- 
ning to  learn  how  to  love  you,  and  though  it  may  he  that  the  affec- 
tion of  the  child  can  never  equal  that  of  the  parent,  I  shall  endeavor 
not  to  be  entirely  ungrateful.  But  this  is  sentiment,  and  as  such,  I 
hope  that  it  may  be  reserved  for  your  owm  eye.  Expressions  of 
affection  gain  nothing  by  being  put  in  the  town-crier's  moutli,  any 
more  than  albums  do  by  being  laid  on  the  parlor  table." 

Before  his  first  year  at  Andover  had  closed,  Mr.  Stoddard 


78  MEMOIR    OF    STODDAKD. 

was  appointed  to  the  office  of  tutor  in  Yale  College,  and  at 
the  end  of  the  Seminary  year,  he  returned  to  his  Alma 
Mater.  In  making  this  chano^e  he  endeavored  to  act  con- 
scientiously,  and  to  consult  the  claims  of  the  Master  upon 
his  heart,  his  time,  and  his  growing  powers  of  usefulness. 

"  I  desire,"  he  writes,  "  to  know  my  duty.  The  temporary  honor 
of  being  a  tutor  in  Yale  College,  will  not,  I  hope,  draw  me  away,  so 
that  I  shall  choose  a  course  that  will  on  the  whole  be  for  my  disad- 
vantage. Telescope-making  once  gained  me  some  little  credit.  But 
the  glory  is  all  over  now;  the  pop-gun  is  fired,  and  I  have  to  regret 
that  so  many  of  my  precious  hours  were  almost  lost.  At  this  time 
I  have  no  idea  of  firing  another  pop-gun,  but  to  take  a  serious  and 
manly  course.  "What  this  course  is,  I  have  not  yet  determined.  .  . 
.  .  What  would  you  say  if  you  should  be  appointed  tjjtor  in  my 
circumstances?  What  seems  the  greater  good  on  the  whole? 
Which  course  will  our  Heavenly  Father  approve  ?  In  reference  to 
this  last  question,  perhaps  you  will  say  that  it  is  impossible  to  decide 
with  any  certainty.  Still,  in  such  cases,  we  are  to  balance  probabili- 
ties, and  act  in  view  of  the  greatest  apparent  good." 

The  consideration  that  he  could  at  once  provide  for  hia 
own  support,  and  pursue  his  theological  studies,  while  ex- 
erting a  direct  influence  for  good  upon  the  minds  of  young 
men,  decided  him  to  accept  this  appointment,  and  in  the 
fall  term  of  1840  he  entered  upon  the  duties  of  his  office. 
With  him  teaching  was  no  novelty ;  but  the  immediate 
oversight  of  a  "  division"  of  forty  students,  and  the  hearmg 
of  daily  recitations  from  a  class  of  three  times  that  number, 
gave  him  constant  occupation.  Yet  he  did  not  sufter  his 
mind  to  become  secularized  by  the  routine  of  college  dis- 
cipline. The  work  of  the  ministry  was  now  his  determined 
choice,  and  he  resolutely  bent  his  energies  toward  that  as 
fhi'  goal  of  his  student  life.     "As  to  my  profession,  I  am 


VIEWS    OF    THE     MINISTRY.  79 

advancing  in  it  steadily  though  slowly.  I  do  not  attend 
Dr.  Taylor's  lectures,  and  shall  not  until  next  term.  What 
I  need  is  the  habits  of  patient,  severe  thought,  and  this 
power  is  to  be  obtained  not  in  the  lecture-room,  but  in  the 
retirement  of  the  study." 

He  thus  records  his  views  of  the  ministry: 

October  29th,  1840.     "  I  have  just  returned  from  the  ordination 

of  my  friend  T ,  and  the  occasion,  as  you  may  suppose,  has  been 

one  of  no  ordinary  interest.  A  candidate  for  the  sacred  ministry 
myself,  and  hoping  in  a  few  years  to  assume  the  same  responsibilities, 
and  to  engage  in  the  active  service  of  the  Church,  the  public  conse- 
cration of  a  young  minister  could  hardly  fail  to  awaken  my  sympathy. 

Besides,  T is  my  classmate,  my  friend,  my  peculiarly  endeared 

Christian  brother.  It  was  he  who  was  the  means  of  my  hopeful 
conversion  to  God,  and  we  have  often  taken  sweet  counsel  together, 
and  walked  to  the  house  of  God  in  company.  I  felt,  too,  for  him, 
because  of  his  youth  and  inexperience.  Only  two  months  since  he 
became  of  age,  and  as  yet  he  has  known  little  of  trials  and  cares. 

"  I  came  away  feeling  more  than  ever  what  it  was  to  be  a  minister 
of  the  gospel.  The  pious  minister  stands  between  heaven  and  earth ; 
he  tells  of  a  Saviour  crucified,  and  points  those  who  are  making  the 
world  their  portion  to  a  letter  portion,  to  a  crown  of  glory,  to  a 
heaven  of  rest.  It  is  his  to  strengthen  the  weak,  to  confirm  the 
doubting,  to  comfort  the  afflicted,  to  preach  of  life  and  innnortality 
to  the  dying  Christian.  He  has  the  satisfaction  of  saving  soula,  and 
when  the  Chief  Shepherd  shall  appear,  he,  with  his  own  flock 
around  him,  shall  receive  a  crown  of  glory  tliat  fadeth  not  away. 
Who  would  not  wish  to  be  a  Christian  minister  ?  to  live  his  life ;  to 
die  his  death ;  to  receive  his  reward  ?" 

A  series  of  extracts  from  Mr.  Stoddard's  letters  to  in- 
timate friends  will  best  exhibit  his  habits  of  mind,  and  his 
religious  aflfections  and  life,  during  his  second  residence  at 


80  MEMOIR     OF    STODDARD. 

New  Haven.  It  was  evident  to  those  who  knew  him  best, 
that  he  grew  more  and  more  spiritual,  and  that  he  felt  a 
deep  religious  responsibility  for  his  class. 

February  24th,  1841.  *'  I  commenced,  soon  after  my  arrival  here, 
a  Bible  class,  which  has  prospered  far  beyond  my  hopes.  My  divi- , 
sion  room  is  crowded  every  Sabbath  (say  by  fifty  students),  who 
manifest  a  serious  and  inquiring  spirit.  I  trust  it  is  not  with  them 
mere  curiosity,  or  a  desire  to  speculate  about  the  truth :  but  that 
many  of  them,  at  least,  have  a  true  love  for  the  study  of  the  Bible. 
Two  of  these  Bible  class  scholars  have  recently  indulged  a  hope, 
though  I  have  not  evidence  that  it  is  a  direct  result  of  their  instruc- 
tion on  the  Sabbath." 

The  next  letter  records  his  solemn  re-dedication  of  him- 
self to  God ;  it  will  be  read  with  deep  emotion. 

February  25th,  1841.  "  This  is  to  me  a  day  of  sadness  and  of 
pleasure.  It  is  just  five  years  since  the  revival  commenced  in  this 
college,  which  numbered  me  among  its  hopeful  converts.  The  re- 
membrance of  those  days  is  sweet.  Then,  if  ever,  I  experienced  the 
joys  of  the  Christian.  I  was  young,  I  was  ardent,  I  was  in  a  new 
ivorld.  I  loved  prayer ;  I  loved  my  Bible ;  I  loved  the  society  of 
Christians.  My  studies,  my  recreations,  the  world  without,  and  the 
world  within,  all  told  me  of  God  and  I  loved  to  listen  to  them. 
Every  thing  in  the  future  was  bright  and  promising.  It  seemed  a 
blessed  tiling  to  live  and  act,  not  for  self,  not  for  time,  but  for  Grod 
and  eternity.  It  seemed  easy  to  be  a  Christian,  and  I  wondered  that 
every  body  would  not  become  one,  and  thus  be  happy.  The  Bible 
told  me  of  the  danger  of  backshding,  and  the  lives  of  many  a  Chris- 
tian around  repeated  the  same  warning.  But  no  :  temptation  had 
no  power — the  world,  no  charms ;  and  it  was  not  till  some  months 
afler,  that  my  own  sad  experience  taught  me  how  hard  it  is  to  be  a 
Christian. 

To  he  a  Christian.    How  few  professors  know  what  this  means. 


REVIVAL    IN    COLLEGE.  81 

How  few  who  are  really  walking  by  faith,  and  considering  this  life 
as  a  short  pilgrimage  to  a  better  land.  Many,  like  me,  start  fair, 
determined  that  they  will  be  exceptions ;  that  they  will  never  deny, 
forsake,  or  betray  their  Lord.  But  before  they  know  it,  temptation 
comes,  and  they  yield  and  fall,  thus  dishonoring  the  Church,  and 
bringing  reproach  on  Christ. 

"  March  1st.  I  have  been  prevented  from  writing  for  several 
days  by  more  pressing  calls  on  my  time.  You  will  rejoice  to  learn 
that  there  are  very  encouraging  indications  of  a  revival  throughout 
this  college.  Christians  are  unusually  serious,  and  a  number  of  im- 
penitent are  inquiring.  Last  evening  one  of  my  students  called  to 
talk  with  me.  I  suspected  his  errand,  and  presently  introduced  the 
subject  of  religion.  He  proved  to  be  under  deep  anxiety,  and  said 
he  was  willing  to  do  any  thing,  and  be  any  thing,  that  God  would 
have  him.  He  wanted  guidance — ^he  wanted  a  Christian's  prayers. 
I  tried  to  explain  to  him  his  duty,  and  told  him  my  own  experience 
when  under  conviction.  We  then  knelt  together  before  the  mercy- 
seat  and  prayed.  I  could  not  but  feel  at  the  time  that  his  was  the 
prayer  of  the  contrite  soul.  His  confessions  seemed  to  be  peniten- 
tial, and  his  consecration  to  be  unreserved — for  time  and  for  eternity. 
To-day  he  came  smihng  into  my  room,  and  his  countenance  at  once 
told  the  story.  He  was  peaceful  and  happy,  and  so  far  as  man  can 
judge,  is  born  into  the  kingdom.  I  hope  and  pray  that  tliis  may  be 
a  harbinger  of  better  things  among  us." 

A  fortnight  later  we  find  bis  whole  soul  engaged  in  a  re- 
vival.    Under  date  of  April  1,  he  writes: 

"  There  have  been  in  college  fifty-five  hopeful  conversions.  Were 
this  a  common  congregation,  were  these  common  minds,  we  never 
could  praise  God  enough  for  his  goodness.  But  they  are  all  young 
men,  men  of  cultivated  minds,  many  of  them  possessing  superior 
talents,  destined,  I  trust,  to  wield  a  mighty  influence  for  God,  and 
to  be  eminent  for  winning  souls  to  Christ.  How  ought  we  to  rC" 
joke  I     Such  a  work  in  a  high  degree  honors   God.     The  unedu- 

4* 


82  MEMOIR     OF    STODDARI). 

cated,  the  weak-minded,  are  often  carried  away  by  feeling — mistake 
false  conversion  for  true — forsake  their  profession — dishonor  the 
Saviour.  But  here  such  has  not  been  the  case.  I  can  not  but 
hope  that  it  will  not  be.  A  man  accustomed  to  think,  will  know 
what  he  is  doing;  when  he  is  governed  by  impulse,  and  when  by  a 
deliberate  resolve ;  and  if  judiciously  advised,  will  not,  I  imagine,  be 
very  liable  to  deceive  himself  I  never,  it  seems  to  me,  knew  a  re- 
vival where  there  was  so  little  excitement.  Calm,  unseen^  but  not 
unfelt,  the  Spirit  has  gone  from  room  to  room,  and  from  heart  to 
heart.  Ko  college  exercises  have  been  suspended.  To  the  super- 
ficial observer  everything  has  gone  on  much  as  usual.  But  one 
here,  another  there,  has  been  convicted  and  converted  almost  at 
once,  to  Christ.  And  here  is  another  feature  of  the  revival :  that 
there  have  been  scarcely  any  cases  of  long  protracted  seriousness. 
Few  have  been  moved  that  have  not  been  moved  powerfully ;  few 
that  have  not,  when  convicted,  been  driven  at  once  to  the  foot  of  the 
cross.  Does  not  this  show  a  vigorous  pulse  in  the  church  ?  Is  it 
not  indicative  of  fervent  prayer  ? 

"One  of  the  Senior  class  had  set  his  heart  on  the  law,  and  for  some 
time  had  been  reading  Blackstone  and  Story.  He  was  struck  under 
conviction,  and  then  came  the  struggle.  '■  What  1  give  up  the  law  ? 
I  can  not  do  it.'  '  But  you  must,  or  be  lost.'  '  I  can  not,  no,  I  can 
not  do  iV  Thus  he  struggled  with  his  God,  but  he  did  not  struggle 
long.  He  gave  up  all  for  Christ,  and  one  of  his  first  acts  was  to  sell 
his  law  books,  and  buy  a  Hebrew  Bible.  To  use  his  own  expressive 
language,  he  found  the  strait  gate  too  strait  to  allow  him  to  enter 
with  Blackstone  under  one  arm  and  Story  under  the  other,  and  so 
he  threw  them  both  away. 

"  A  few  days  ago  a  student  came  to  my  room,  (who  was  last  term 
suspended  for  misconduct,  partly  through  my  influence),  and  said 
he,  *  Since  my  disgrace,  I  have  never  sat  down  to  study  any  lessons 
in  your  department,  w'thout  my  whole  heart  being  full  of  bitterness 
and  cursing  toward  you.  I  humbly  ask  forgiveness  of  you^  as  I 
have  asked  it  of  my  G-od.'     That  man  is  now  an  active  Christian, 


VIEWS    OF    MISSIONS.  S3 

and  the  lips  which  but  a  little  while  ago  spoke  the  dialect  of  hell, 
now  proclaim  a  Saviour's  love. 

"  Another,  one  of  the  dregs  of  the  class,  became  a  Christian.  Soon 
he  too  visited  my  room.  I  talked  with  him  of  his  hopes,  his  sacri- 
fices, his  temptations,  his  Cliristian  life.  We  kneeled  together  at  the 
mercy-seat.  After  we  rose  up,  he  turned  to  me  and  said,  'Last 
term,  during  the  season  of  such  outrage,  I  dashed  in  your  windows ; 
I  pray  you  to  forgive  me.'  Of  course  he  was  forgiven,  and  I  joy 
over  him  as  a  new-born  soul." 

This  revival  continued  without  abatement  till  the  very 
close  of  the  term.  Mr.  Stoddard's  interest  for  the  students 
appears  in  all  his  letters  of  this  period.  Writing  in  the  va- 
cation to  a  brother  tutor,  he  thus  refers  to  the  death  of  a 
student : 

"  Let  this  death  remind  us,  my  brother,  of  our  responsi- 
bility, lead  us  to  be  more  prayerful  and  more  faithful  to 
those  committed  to  our  charge.  We  have  responsibility,  a 
fearful  responsibility  in  regard  to  the  immortal  well-being 
of  the  students,  and  we  can  not  throw  it  off.  Let  us  live, 
imd  feel,  and  act  in  view  of  it.  Let  us  remember  each 
other  in  our  prayers,  and  try  to  come  back  to  New  Haven 
with  hearts  glowing  with  love  to  our  Master." 

Mr.  Stoddard's  most  intimate  friends  could  perceive  in 
him  at  this  time  very  marked  advances  in  spirituality  of 
conversation,  and  in  zeal  for  the  cause  of  Christ.  It  was 
evident  that  he  had  received  "  an  unction  from  the  Holy 
One,"  and  that  his  Christian  character,  while  it  lost  none 
of  its  transparent  enthusiasm,  gained  much  in  breadth  and 
strength.  His  thoughts  frequently  reverted  to  the  work 
of  Foreign  Missions ;  and  while  he  did  not  regard  himself 
as  bound  to  that  service  by  his  earlier  decisions,  he  recog- 
nized its  claims  upon  his  most  serious  regard.  In  a  letter 
dated  May  10,  1841,  he  says : 


84  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"I  have  been  looking  more  than  usual,  of  late,  to  the  heathen 
world,  and  I  must  say  that  I  have  some  desire  to  spend  my  life  in 
laboring  for  their  salvation.  It  seems  to  me  as  good  a  time  to  settle 
the  question  of  my  duty  now  as  ever.  Perhaps  it  was  not  worth  while 
to  agitate  it  much  before  this,  and  perhaps  I  ought  not  to  defer  it 
till  I  get  some  invitation  to  settle  down  in  this  country." 

Again,  in  answer  to  some  suggestions  upon  this  subject 
he  writes : 

"Much  thanks  to  you,  my  dear  brother,  for  your  suggestions 
about  a  missionary  life.  Soon  after  reading  them,  I  became  satisfied 
thq,t  I  was  not  in  a  fit  state  to  settle  the  question,  and  that  it  was 
not  essential  I  should  do  so  for  a  number  of  months  to  come.  My 
knowledge  of  missions  is  very  limited.  I  can  tell,  indeed,  that  the 
Board  have  established  one  station  here,  and  another  there,  but  in 
scarcely  a  single  instance  can  I  trace  the  progress  of  a  mission  from 
its  origin,  or  tell  the  comparative  facilities  afibrded  by  different  mis- 
sions for  doing  good,  and  I  feel  that  before  I  decide  a  question  of  such 
great  importance,  I  ought  to  take  a  survey  of  the  field,  minute  as  well 
as  comprehensive,  and  then  I  shall  be  more  Hkely  to  judge  aright.  At 
my  leisure,  especially  during  my  vacations,  I  hope  to  read  the  com- 
plete history  of  our  missions,  and  at  all  times  to  make  the  heathen 
more  a  subject  of  thought  and  prayer.  This  course  will,  in  a  year's 
time,  give  me  the  necessary  information,  and  that  will  be  early 
enough  for  me  to  decide." 

As  he  drew  near  the  close  of  his  theological  course,  Mr. 
Stoddard  became  more  and  more  impressed  with  the  re- 
sponsibility of  preaching  the  Gospel. 

Aug.  9,  1841. — "  Time  is  ghding  away  Hke  a  dream.  I  am  soon 
to  begin  my  great  work,  and  yet  I  feel  utterly  unfitted  in  mind  or 
heart  to  meet  such  responsibility.  It  is  no  small  thing,  my  dear 
brother,  to  preach  the  Gospel — at  least  to  preach  it  with  faithfulness 


GROWTH    OF    HIS    PIETY.  85 

and  power.  At  times  I  feel  almost  discouraged  about  my  own 
prospects.  Then  again,  I  take  heart,  when  I  consider  what  others 
have  done  before  me,  especially  when  I  regard  the  promises  on 
which  a  Christian  minister  has  to  rely.  These  are  abundant  and 
precious.  It  is  not  his  own  work  he  is  called  to  do :  he  is  not  to 
place  reliance  on  his  own  unaided  efforts.  But  he  does  the  work, 
and  has  the  sustaining  strength  of  Him  who  is  "  faithful  and  true." 
I  hope  I  may  say  with  truth  that  my  main  object  is  not  to  ntfiact 
notice,  but  to  do  good,  and  I  sometimes  feel  that  it  is  a  matter  of  no 
importance  whether  my  bones  peacefully  repose  in  my  own  New 
England,  or  whiten  on  the  deserts  of  Africa,  provided  I  Hve,  while  I 
hve,  to  save  the  souls  of  men. 

"  Ever  since  the  revival  in  the  Spring,  my  feelings  and  my  views  have 
been  different  from  what  they  were  for  years  previous ;  and  I  trust 
and  pray  that  I  may  look  back  through  life  and  through  eternity,  to 
that  period,  as  a  marked  era  in  my  Cliristian  course.  I  had  before 
fallen  into  a  wretched  state  of  stupidity  and  sin,  and  it  seemed  as  if 
God  had  sent  me  to  this  institution  to  witness,  and  to  share  in,  such 
an  outpouring  of  His  Spirit.  As  I  look  back  on  the  five  years  which 
I  have  professed  religion,  it  seems  to  be  all  a  barren  waste ;  a  life 
destitute  alike  of  happiness  to  myself,  and  usefulness  to  others.  Per- 
haps you  will  tliink  I  speak  too  strongly.  If  I  do,  it  is  because  I 
feel  too  strongly,  for  I  speah  as  I  feel.  The  last  five  months  have 
gone  peacefully  by,  and  much  of  this  time  when  I  have  Jain  down  at 
night,  and  risen  in  the  morning,  I  have  been  enabled  to  say  with 
truth,  'It  is  a  blessed  thing  to  be  a  Christian.'  To  my  Father's 
goodness  I  owe  it  all. 

"  And  why  is  it  not  both  our  privilege  and  our  duty  to  enjoy  re- 
ligion, and  to  draw  continual  consolation  from  those  rich  sources 
which  are  open  to  us?  Why  may  we  not  all  rival  Baxter  and  Dod- 
dridge, if  not  in  talent  at  least  in  devotion  to  our  Master's  work  ?  Is 
there  any  need,  when  a  revival  has  passed  away,  that  Christians 
should  become  cold  and  worldly-minded,  lose  the  sweetness  of  their 
communion  with  Grod,  and  their  desires  for  the  welfare  of  the  im- 
mortal soul?     Certainly  not;   and  when   I  say  this  I    condemn 


86  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

myself,  so  far  am  I   living  from  the  true   standard  of   Christian 
obligations." 

Again  he  writes  under  date  of  April  28th,  1842. 

"  I  am  expecting  to  apply  next  Tuesday  for  a  license  to  preach, 
and  I  am  none  too  well  fitted  to  pass  my  examination.  I  intended 
to  be  examined  in  January,^  and  studied  with  reference  to  that,  but 
finding  no  Association  then  about  to  meet,  I  deferred  it  till  the  pres- 
ent time.  I  look  forward,  my  dear  brother,  to  preaching  the  Gos- 
pel with  the  greatest  interest.  Ever  since  our  conversation  in 
Mercersburg,  when  I  was  somewhat  tempted  to  go  to  Marietta,  I 
think  my  love  for  the  work  has  been  increasing.  To  he  a  Gospel 
minister — 0, 1  feel  that  it  will  be  a  blessed  privilege.  There  is  noth- 
ing hke  it  in  this  world.  If  I  know  my  own  heart,  I  would  not 
exchange  the  prospect  for  any  earthly  good.  I  want  more  of  this 
feeling.  I  want  to  be  swallowed  up  in  the  desire  to  do  good  and 
win  souls  to  the  cross  of  Christ.  While  I  esteem  thus  highly  the 
privilege  of  being  a  faithful  minister  of  the  New  Testament,  I  have 
strong  fears  lest  I  shall  not  succeed.  I  find  difficulties  in  writing 
sermons,  and  more  difficulties  in  delivery.  As  for  extempore  speak- 
ing, I  am  able  to  do  but  little  in  it  and  I  fear  that  it  will  continue  to 
be  so.  But  the  most  important  qualification  and  that  which  I  lack, 
in  common  with  many  candidates  for  the  ministry,  is  fervent  devoted 
piety.  I  am  persuaded  that  without  this,  be  a  man  ever  so  talented, 
his  powers  as  an  orator  ever  so  great,  all  his  effi3rts  will  avail  but 
little  in  the  cause  of  Christ.  To  preach  religion  successfully,  one 
must  live  religion.  He  must  be  continually  fired  with  those  great 
truths  which  he  is  endeavoring  to  impress  on  the  hearts  of  others, 
and  his  bosom  ever  glow  with  love  to  souls." 

Mr.  Stoddard  was  examined  as  to  his  fitness  for  the  Gos- 
pel ministry  by  an  Association  of  Congregational  ministers 
in  Western  Massachusetts.  As  he  had  just  completed  his 
course  at  the  New  Haven  Seminary,  he  was  regarded  by 


GROUNDLESS    SUSPICIONS.  87 

some  members  of  the  body  with  the  suspicion  which  twenty 
years  ago  was  somewhat  industriously  fostered  against 
that  institution.  Without  servilely  copying  his  revered 
instructor,  Mr.  Stoddard  had  embraced  intelligently  and 
thoroughly  the  essential  features  of  Dr.  Taylor's  system  of 
theology;  and  now  that  both  the  pupil  and  the  master 
have  passed  from  earthly  studies  and  labors  into  the  perfect 
knowledge  and  blessedness  of  heaven,  it  may  be  profitable 
for  those  who  are  called  upon  to  examine  candidates  for 
the  ministry,  to  remember  that  David  Stoddard,  with  his 
intellectual  culture,  his  mature  piety,  his  ardent  love  of 
truth,  his  high-toned  consecration  to  Christ,  was  well-nigh 
refused  a  certificate  of  approbation  to  preach  the  Gospel, 
because  his  metaphysical  theory  of  depravity  and  regener- 
ation differed,  in  points  not  affecting  the  integrity  of  the 
doctrines,  from  the  theory  of  some  of  his  examiners.  He 
writes  to  a  friend :    » 

,"  Before  we  had  been  long  together  I  saw  very  plainly 
that  I  had  a  stiff  set  to  deal  with,  who  abhorred  New 
Haven  and  New  Haven  divinity.  They  examined  me  two 
and  a  half  hours,  particularly  on  Regeneration  and  Total 
Depravity.  They  then  bade  me  retire,  and  after  discuss- 
ing nearly  an  hour  over  my  case,  called  me  in  again.  They 
had  concluded  to  license  me,  but  told  me  in  substance  that 
I  was  very  heretical  on  some  points,  and  that,  as  I  was  a 
young  man,  they  hoped  I  would  live  to  repent.  I  do  not 
mean  to  ridicule  them  at  all,  for  I  must  say  they  breathed  a 
good  spirit,  and  treated  me  very  kindly ;  but  I  think  tliey 
were  prejudiced,  and  incHned  to  be  suspicious  at  the  outset. 
I  was  barely  passable  in  their  view — not  from  a  deficiency 
in  knoAvledge,  so  much  as  from  heretical  notions." 


CHAPTER    VII. 

DECIDES    TO    BE    A    MISSIONARY. 

When  Mrs.  Tappan,  then  nearly  seventy  years  of  age, 
was  informed  of  the  birth  of  her  grandson,  David  Tappan 
Stoddard,  she  exclaimed,  "Well,  he  will  live  to  see  the 
Millennium,  which  I  had  hoped  to  see,  but  shall  die  without 
beholding."  The  letter  of  her  prediction  was  not  fulfilled, 
but  it  was  given  to  that  grandson  to  prepare  the  way  of 
the  latter-day  glory  in  the  distant  East. 

Mr.  Stoddard  entered  upon  the  work  of  preaching  the 
Gospel  with  a  high  sense  of  its  privilege  and  responsibility. 
"This  business  of  preaching,"  he  writes,  "  is  a  most  blessed 
work,  if  one  can  only  throw  his  whole  soul  into  it.  Some- 
times I  feel  very  happy  in  the  pulpit ;  at  other  times,  very 
wretched.  I  can  not  bear  the  thought  of  preaching  such 
glorious  truths  as  our  blessed  religion  contains,  with  a  cold 
heart ;  and  yet  I  have  more  than  once  done  it.  I  do  sin- 
cerely long  (I  trust  sincerely)  always  to  be  in  a  glow  of 
holy  love,  especially  while  performing  the  services  of  the 
sanctuary.  Pray  for  me,  that  I  may  be  entirely  conse- 
crated to  this  glorious  work." 

And  again,  he  says,  "  every  time  I  go  into  the  pulpit,  I 
feel  increasingly  the  need,  the  pressing  need  of  holiness  of 
heart.  I  can  not  preach  the  Gosj^el,  and  live  at  the  poor 
dying  rate  which  has  hitherto  been  mine.  I  do  feel  that  I 
ought  to  be  consecrated,  soul  and  body,  to  my  blessed  Re- 


MEETS     DR.    PERKINS.  89 

deemer,  and  that  thus  only  I  can  be  useful  in  the  vmeyard 
of  my  Lord." 

Hardly  had  he  entered  upon  the  work  of  preaching, 
when  the  providence  of  God  again  brought  distinctly  be- 
fore him  the  question  of  a  missionary  life,  which  had  so 
often  engaged  his  thoughts  since  the  first  moment  of  con- 
secration to  the  Saviour.  In  the  course  of  years  he  had 
lost  something  of  that  freshness  of  zeal  which  impelled 
him  toward  the  foreign  field ;  and  when  he  really  began  to 
preach,  he  appears  to  have  had  the  Home  missionary  work 
more  immediately  in  view.  But  a  series  of  providential 
incidents  brought  the  work  of  foreign  missions  before  his 
mind  in  a  way  which  led  him  to  a  deliberate  and  final  deci- 
sion. 

In  the  month  of  September,  1842,  just  after  he  began  to 
preach  the  Gospel,  Mr.  Stoddard  spent  a  Sabbath  at  Mid- 
dlebury,  Vermont,  where  Professor  Solomon  Stoddard 
then  resided.  The  Rev.  Justin  Perkins,  D.D.,  who  had 
recently  returned  to  the  United  States,  with  Mar  Yohan- 
nan^  to  urge  upon  the  churches  the  claims  of  the  Nestorian 
mission,  spent  the  same  Sabbath  at  Middlebury,  and  heard 
Mr.  Stoddard  in  the  pulpit  of  the  late  Dr.  Merrill.  Dr. 
Perkins  at  once  felt  that  this  earnest  young  preacher  was 
the  man  he  was  in  quest  of  for  Oroomiah.  A  letter  writ- 
ten by  Mr.  Stoddard,  the  same  evening,  (September  4th, 
1842)  thus  artlessly  records  the  beginning  of  his  missionary 
history." 

"This  evening  Solomon  and  I  have  made  a  very  pleasant  call 
on  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Perkins,  who  are  here  on  a  flying  visit.  Mr.  Per- 
kins is  quite  anxious  that  I  should  go  with  him  to  Persia.  I 
promised  him  that  I  would  consider  the  matter,  tliough  I  hardly 
think  I  shall  go  any  where  as  a  missionary." 


90  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

The  next  day,  referring  to  the  same  interview  he  wrote 
as  follows : 

"  Mr.  Perkins  pressed  me  to  take  the  subject  into  prayerful  con- 
sideration, and  I  rather  promised  to  do  so.  It  seems  to  me,  how- 
ever, that  I  can  be  more  useful  at  the  West  than  in  the  mission- 
ary field.  The  only  question  about  which  I  feel  in  great  doubt  is, 
whether  my  health  will  enable  me  to  labor  efficiently  in  either  of 
these  portions  of  the  harvest.  I  can  preach  twice  a  day  with 
considerable  ease,  but  after  aU  I  have  not  much  physical  vigor,  and 
I  fear  that  two  sermons  a  week,  with  lecturing,  and  the  innumer- 
able duties  of  a  pastor,  will  soon  wear  me  out.  At  any  rate, 
brother  Solomon  and  I  agree  that  I  can  never  attempt  to  fill  a 
large  place.  If  I  can  get  a  good  log  house  on  a  prairie,  and  a 
good  wife,  and  food  and  raiment,  I  trust  I  shall  be  therewith 
content." 

Not  long  after  this  interview  with  Dr.  Perkins,  Mr. 
Stoddard  attended  the  meeting  of  the  American  Board  at 
Norwich,  Connecticut.  On  his  way  thither,  he  met  Dr. 
Perkins  on  board  the  steamer  from  New  York,  and  had 
some  farther  conversation  with  him  about  the  Nestorians. 
At  Norwich,  to  his  surprise  and  gratification,  he  was  as- 
signed by  the  committee  of  arrangements  to  the  same 
house  with  Dr.  Perkins,  and  shared  with  him  the  same 
room  and  bed.  Dr.  Perkins  lost  no  opportunity  of  urging 
upon  him  the  Nestorian  mission,  as  a  call  in  Providence, 
demanding  his  special  and  prayerful  consideration. 

In  the  discourse  which  this  honored  senior  member  of 
that  mission  preached  at  the  funeral  service  for  Mr.  Stod- 
dard, at  Oroomiah,  he  thus  describes  the  first  impression 
which  Mr.  Stoddard  made  upon  his  own  mind  : 

"  In  the  autumn  I  went  to  Middlebury,  Vermont,  to  pass 


THE    FINAL    DECISION.  91 

a  quiet  Sabbath,  after  protracted  and  exhausting  labors. 
After  I  entered  the  meeting-house,  on  Sabbath  morning, 
there  came  in  a  young  man,  and  ascended  the  desk,  whoso 
appearance  was  quite  youthful,  yet  very  mature,  and 
whose  whole  air  seemed  to  me  more  angehc  than  human. 
I  was  no  prophet.  But  hardly  could  the  mind  of  Samuel 
of  old  have  been  fastened  more  confidently  on  David,  the 
son  of  Jesse,  as  the  future  king  of  Israel,  than  did  my 
heart  fix  on  David  T.  Stoddard^  from  the  moment  my  eye 
first  rested  on  him,  as  the  young  man,  whom,  of  all  I  had 
ever  seen,  I  could  wish  to  have  as  our  companion  in  the 
toils,  and  trials,  and  joys  of  missionary  life,  and  whose 
prayers  and  labors  here  the  Lord  would  delight  to  honor  in 
the  salvation  of  souls.  In  all  the  subsequent  years  of  our 
intimate  missionary  connection,  the  vividness  of  that  first 
impression  has  never  faded  from  my  mind." 

Not  long  after  his  third  interview  with  Dr.  Perkins,  at 
Norwich,  Mr.  Stoddard  decided  to  devote  himself  to  the 
missionary  work.  The  effect  of  this  decision  upon  his  own 
mind  was  remarkable.  It  gave  a  new  tone  and  energy  to 
his  daily  life.  The  decision  once  formed  with  so  much  de- 
liberation and  prayer,  was  to  him  unalterable  and  irrevo- 
cable. ISTo  sooner  was  it  reached  than  it  imparted  a  cheer- 
•ful  and  joyous  activity  to  his  mind,  in  the  direction  of  its 
new  field.  He  never  knew  repining  or  regret.  He  never 
had  one  feeling  of  wavering  or  reluctance.  He  went  for- 
ward to  the  chosen  work  of  life,  not  as  a  task  or  a  sacrifice, 
but  as  a  privilege  and  blessing. 

"I  can  not  bear,"  he  writes,  "to  see  young  men,  beginning  to 
preach  the  Gospel,  going  round  and  round,  liunting  up  parishes,  and 
complaining  how  difficult  it  is  to  find  an  opening.     The  fitct  is,  the 


92  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

whole  world  is  open ;  and  if  we  will  only  enter  in  where  God  would 
have  U3,  we  can  all  have  a  glorious  share  in  reaping  the  harvest. 
.  .  .  .  I  can  go  to  Persia  with  cheerfulness.  To  leave  home, 
friends,  country,  and  all  in  this  world  to  which  my  affections  cling- - 
to  go  far  hence  to  the  Gentiles,  to  live  for  them,  to  die  for  them — I 
■glory  in  the  privilege.  It  is  taking  up  a  cross,  no  doubt,  but  it  is 
followed  by  a  crown.  It  is  self-denial,  but  it  is  a  sacrifice  that  lasts 
but.  a  moment.  Soon  all  will  be  over,  and  the  labors  of  earth  will 
be  followed  by  the  rest  of  heaven." 

In  communicating  his  decision  to  his  class-mate  and  inti- 
mate friend,  Rev.  E.  Strong,  of  New  Haven,  he  wrote  as 
follows : 

December  10,  1842. — "  In  view  of  leaving  home  and  fi-iends,  and 
all  that  I  hold  dear  in  this  land  of  my  birth,  I  must  say  that  I  feel 
very  happy.  I  am  not  merely  calm  and  reconciled  to  it — I  feel  al- 
most/o^z/w?;  and  I  think  this  is  one  indication  that  I  am  in  the 
path  of  duty.  Since  my  decision,  I  have  not  had  one  doubt  of  its 
correctness,  nor  wish  to  change  it.  So  far  as  I  know  my  own  heart,  I 
can  go  and  lay  down  my  life  cheerfully  for  the  cause  of  my  Saviour ; 
and  I  pray  that  I  may  catch  more  and  more  of  his  blessed  Spirit. 
It  would  be  pleasant  if  we  could  spend  our  Hves  together.  I  fully  re- 
ciprocate your  feeHngs  of  attachment.  Ever  shall  I  honor  and  love 
you.  You  are  my  tried,  my  warm-hearted  friend.  But  we  have 
each  a  different  sphere  of  labor,  and  we  must  not  consult  too  much 
our  own  inclinations.  Soon  our  labors  will  all  be  over,  and  we  shall 
meet,  never  more  to  separate.  Heaven  is  our  home.  Blessed 
thought !  Let  it  animate  us,  dear  brother,  while  doing  our  Master's 
work,  and  enable  us  to  bear  up  under  every  trial." 

His  application  to  the  American  Board  to  be  appointed 
to  the  Nestorian  mission  was  dated  December  15,  1842.  It 
closed  with  these  words : 

"  My  feelings  would  lead  me  to  go  with  cheerfuhiess.    It 


APPLIES    TO    THE    BOARD.  93 

is  true,  I  bad  not  a  strong  impulse  toward  the  missionary- 
work  until  this  call  was  distinctly  made  to  me.  But  on  the 
other  hand,  my  willingness  to  go  is  not  the  result  of  ur- 
gency from  any  one.  My  feelings  have  been  gradually  inter- 
ested, until  it  seems  to  me  that  I  can  leave  my  friends  and 
my  country,  and  joyfully  live  among  the  Nestorians.  And 
if  counted  worthy  by  the  Committee,  and  permitted  by 
Providence  to  become  a  missionary  to  this  far-off  people,  I 
trust  I  can  say  with  Paul,  '  for  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to 
die  is  gain.' 

"  I  have  endeavored  to  estimate  the  trials  and  responsibil- 
ities which  fall  on  the  missionary,  and  I  should  feel  entirely 
unable  to  bear  up  under  them,  were  it  not  for  him  who 
whispers,  'my  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee.'  These  are 
words  full  of  encouragement  and  hope. 

*'  With  these  views  and  feelings,  I  respectfully  submit 
my  request  to  the  Prudential  committee." 

On  the  following  Sabbath  he  reviewed  his  decision,  and 
he  thus  describes  the  result  in  a  letter  to  a  brother,  dated 
at  Andover,  December  19th,  1842. 

"  The  Sabbath  which  has  just  gone  has'  been  a  very  interesting 
one  to  me.  In  the  solitude  of  my  chamber,  I  have  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  reviewing  my  decision,  and  examining  the  motives  which 
have  led  me  to  it.  The  more  I  look  forward  to  a  hfe  among  the 
Nestorians,  far  away  from  home  and  friends,  surrounded  by  perish- 
ing, degraded  men,  the  more  do  I  feel  the  greatness  of  the  work, 
and  my  utter  unfitness  for  it.  I  am  afraid  I  have  been  altogether 
too  confident  of  my  quahfications  for  a  missionary.  I  am  a  poor 
creature  of  a  day — of  httle  experience — of  httle  devotion  to  the 
cause  of  Christ.  But  still  I  am  far  from  regretting  my  decision. 
No ;  though  my  life  is  to  be  the  reverse  of  what  it  has  been  ; 
though  I  shall  exchange  all  tlie  comforts  of  life  for  the  scanty  fare  of 


94  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

the  missionary ;  though  for  friends  I  am  to  meet  strangers ;  I  can 
not  regret  my  decision.  I  rather  rejoice  in  it ;  and  pray  God  that  he 
may  give  me  the  mantle  of  Henry  Martyn,  and  the  Spirit  of  liis 
grace  in  my  heart." 

A  month  later  he  wrote,  "  A  repeated  and  prayerful  review  of  the 
subject  for  four  weeks  has  done  much  to  give  permanency  to  my 
feelings  and  fit  me  for  the  trial  of  separating  from  my  friends.  .  .  . 
The  more  I  review  my  decision,  the  more  does  it  stand  scrutiny; 
and  I  do  believe  it  will  stand  the  test  of  the  great  day.  My  fear 
now  is  that  my  motives  will  not  be  such  as  they  should  be.  I  want 
to  feel,  as  did  Paul,  that  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth  me.  Love  of 
novelty,  romance,  desire  for  the  approbation  of  others,  and  even  a 
hope  of  heaven,  are  low  motives  in  the  comparison.  0  let  us  never 
rest,  till  in  all  our  plans  we  can  heartily  say,  '  The  love  of  Christ  con- 
straineth us.' " 

As  the  time  drew  near  for  his  departure  to  his  distant 
field,  he  dwelt  upon  his  work  in  all  his  correspondence. 
Writing  to  the  family  circle,  he  says : 

"  Pardon  me,  good  friends,  if  I  talk  too  much  about  myself  and 
my  own  plans.  Soon  I  shall  be  far  away,  and  you  wiU  know  but 
Httle  about  the  minutice  of  my  life.  Now  it  is  not  strange  that  im- 
mersed as  I  am  in  preparations  for  my  work,  I  can  think  and  talk  of 
httle  else.  I  trust  you  will  pray  for  me  that  I  may  not  be  diverted 
by  anything  from  the  one  great  object  to  which  my  Ufe  is  conse- 
crated— the  cause  of  my  Redeemer.  Let  me  only  go  forth — 
resolved  to  know  nothing  but  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified — and  I 
can  be  useful,  and  I  can  be  happy,  come  what  will.  To  go  out  as  a 
missionary  now  seems  a  glorious  privilege,  and  I  earnestly  hope 
that  my  feelings  are  not  the  result  of  youthfiil  impulse,  instead  of  a 
fixed,  unwavering  devotion  to  Grod. 

"  Father  and  mother  are  beginning  to  be  quite  reconciled  to  the 
idea  of  my  going  abroad.  The  news  that  I  am  to  have  a  partner  of 
^7  Joy3  ^^d  sorrows  relieves  their  feelings  very  much.     Mother 


MARRIAGE    AND    ORDINATION.  95 

could  not  bear  to  think  of  my  sitting  down  alone  at  the  base  of  the 
Koordish  mountains,  without  the  refined  society  to  which  I  have 
been  accustomed,  with  no  wife  to  sympathize  with  me,  no  hand  to 
minister  to  me  when  I  should  be  sick." 

The  lady  here  referred  to  was  Miss  Harriet  Briggs, 
daughter  of  Dr.  Calvin  Briggs  of  Marblehead,  Massachu- 
setts. "  She  was  then  a  teacher  in  Bradford  Academy,  so 
hallowed  by  the  memory  of  Harriet  Newell  and  the  first 
Mrs.  Judson."  *  With  beauty  of  person  and  sweetness  of 
natural  disposition,  she  united  a  high  degree  of  intelligence 
and  culture,  and  a  rare  devotedness  to  the  service  of  Christ. 
Her  missionary  spirit  is  told  in  a  single  line  of  a  letter  from 
Mr.  Stoddard  shortly  before  leaving  the  country.  "  As  I 
write  the  date  of  this  letter,  I  am  forcibly  reminded  that 
the  time  is  rapidly  coming  when  I  shall  bid  you  farewell, 
and  set  my  face  toward  Jerusalem.  But  as  Harriet  says, 
so  say  I — '  When  I  think  of  the  trials  that  will  come  upon 
me,  my  heart  does  not  shrink.'"  These  two  kindred 
hearts  were  united  in  marriage,  February  14th,  1843. 

Mr.  Stoddard's  ordination  took  place  in  the  Chapel 
Street  Church,  New  Haven,  on  the  27th  of  January,  1843. 
The  sermon  was  preached  by  the  Rev.  Joel  Hawes,  D.D., 
of  Hartford,  and  the  services  throughout  were  of  a  highly 
impressive  character.  Immediately  after  this  public  and 
formal  consecration  to  his  work,  Mr.  Stoddard  poured  out 
his  heart  to  a  brother  in  these  earnest  words  : 

"  And  now  adieu.  Pray  for  me,  dear  brother,  that  I  may  be  sus- 
tained amid  all  these  trying  scenes.  Trying  indeed  th^  are,  but  £ 
do  not  regret  my  decision — far  from  it.  I  rejoice  to  leave  my  native 
land.     I  shall  count  it  a  joy  to  spend  and  be  spent  among  the  Nes- 

*  Dr.  Perkins's  sermon  on  the  death  of  Mr.  Stoddard. 


96  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

toriaus.  The  missionary's  life  seems  to  me  a  delightful  one,  even 
when  I  look  steadily  at  all  its  trials.  In  far  off  Persia,  how  shall  I 
love  the  Bible — ^how  shall  I  prize  the  privilege  of  prayer — how  near 
shall  I  feel  to  my  heavenly  home.  Again  I  ask  you  to  remember 
me,  when  you  kneel  before  your  Father  and  mine." 

Later  he  writes : 

"  Next  week  we  are  to  leave  our  native  land.  We  realize  it  but 
very  little,  and  probably  shall  not,  till  we  are  fairly  out  at  sea. 
Harriet  and  myself  are,  however,  cheerful,  and  our  dear  parents  are 
quite  reconciled  to  the  approaching  separation.  I  can  not  but  feel 
that  we  are  in  the  path  of  duty,  and  that  we  shaU  never  regret  our 
decision.  May  God  grant  us  devoted  hearts,  so  that  our  highest, 
strongest  deshes  shall  be  for  the  promotion  of  his  glory." 

The  departure  of  the  missionary  band  for  Oroomiah  hav- 
ing been  definitely  fixed  for  the  first  day  of  March,  they 
received  their  instructions  from  the  Prudential  Committee 
of  the  American  Board  on  the  evening  of  Sabbath,  Feb. 
27th,  in  the  Seminary  Chapel  at  Andover.  The  following 
letter  from  Mr.  Stoddard  was  his  farewell  to  home  and 
kindred,  written  on  the  next  day. 

Boston,  February  28th,  1843. 
Mt  Dear  Brothers  and  Sisters, 

This  morning  I  received  a  very  kind  letter  from  several  of  you, 
which  it  will  be  pleasant  for  me  to  read  and  re-read  when  far  out  at 
sea.  I  never  can  be  grateful  enough  to  my  Father  in  Heaven  for 
giving  me  such  kind  friends.  Indeed,  if  I  had  staid  in  this  country 
I  should  not  have  known  how  kind  they  were.  The  circumstance 
of  our  being  so  soon  to  go  as  missionaries,  has  called  forth  expres- 
sions of  interest  from  those  whom  I  hardly  supposed  cared  for  me, 
and  from  my  nearer  friends,  has  led  to  many  kind  deeds  that  I  can 


APARTINGLETTER.  97 

never  forget.  The  same  is  true  of  Harriet.  We  are  going  away- 
loaded  with  presents,  and,  I  doubt  not,  followed  by  the  wishes  and 
the  prayers  of  many. 

K  I  was  fit  to  be  a  missionary,  or  promised  to  accomplish  much 
good  among  the  Nestorians,  I  should  feel  as  though  all  this  kindness 
was  not  misplaced.  But  there  are  times  when  I  feel  that  I  shall  do 
but  little  for  my  Saviour,  and  I  trust  I  continually  have  some  little 
sense  of  my  unworthiness.  Grod  grant  that  I  may  ever  remember 
his  goodness  in  calling  such  a  one  to  so  high — so  holy  a  work. 

Harriet  and  I  are  both  in  good  spirits.  You  know  our  views,  and 
you  will  not  expect  them  to  be  changed  by  the  approach  of  the  first 
of  March.  That  will  no  doubt  be  a  trying  day ;  yet  when  it  is  once 
over,  and  our  ship  has  carried  us  away  from  our  home,  we  shall 
again  be  happy.  And  why  should  we  not  be  ?  Did  ever  any  engage 
in  a  better  cause  ?  Were  any  ever  more  clearly  led  by  a  Father's 
hand  ?  Have  we  not  friends  to  pray  for  us,  and  the  promises  of  the 
Bible  to  cheer  our  hearts,  and  a  throne  of  grace  to  resort  to,  and  a 
heaven  of  glory  at  the  end  of  our  pilgrimage  ?  Why  should  we  not 
be  happy  ?     If  we  are  not  so,  it  will  be  our  own  fault. 

And  now  I  commend  you  all  to  God  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace 
which  is  able  to  build  you  up,  and  give  you  an  inheritance  among 
them  that  aiQ  sanctified. 

In  great  haste,  your  aflfectionate  brother, 

David. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

THE      NESTORIANS. 

The  mission  to  which  Mr.  Stoddard  consecrated  his  life, 
has  had  a  special  interest  in  the  minds  of  Christians,  from 
its  historical  associations,  its  isolated  position,  and  its  re- 
markable success.  The  attention  of  the  American  Board 
was  drawn  to  the  ISTestorians  by  the  report  of  the  late 
Rev.  Eli  Smith,  D.D.,  and  Rev.  H.  G.  0.  Dwight,  D.D., 
who  in  the  years  1830-31,  made  a  tour  of  exploration  in 
Armenia,  Georgia  and  Persia.  Starting  from  Constantino- 
ple, they  journeyed  eastward  through  ToJcat — the  burial- 
place  of  Martyn — Erzeroora^  at  the  head  of  the  Euphrates, 
Kars^  now  made  memorable  by  the  heroic  endurance  of  its 
garrison  in  the  late  war — and  thence,  by  a  circuitous  route, 
through  Georgia  to  Shoosha,  and  southward  to  Tahreez; 
returning  through  the  country  of  the  Ktirds  to  Erzeroom^ 
and  thence  to  Trebizo7id^  where  they  embarked  for  Con- 
stantinople by  the  Black  Sea. 

In  that  section  of  the  report  which  covered  the  visit  to 
Persia,  Dr.  Smith  thus  addressed  the  Corresponding  Secre- 
tary of  the  American  Board : 

"To  the  N'estoria7is  of  Orooraiah  we  would  specially 

direct  your  attention We  can  not  but  refer  you 

to  their  extreme  liberality  toward  other  sects,  their  ideas 
of  open  communion,  and  their  entire  rejection  of  auricular 
confession   (that  efficient  police  system  of  the  other  old 


VIEWS    OF     NESTORIUS.  99 

churches),  as  considerations  which  have  produced  in  our 
minds  a  firm  conviction,  that  a  mission  to  the  Nestorians 
would  meet  with  far  fewer  obstacles  than  among  any  other 
of  the  old  Churches.  The  week  that  we  passed  among 
them  was  among  the  most  intensely  interesting  of  our  lives. 
For  myself,  I  felt  a  stronger  desire  to  settle  among  them  at 
once  as  a  missionary  than  among  any  people  I  have  ever 
seen."  The  report  also  sets  forth  the  comparative  advan- 
tages of  Oroomiah  as  a  safe  and  healthy  residence,  and  a 
center  from  which  the  light  of  the  gospel  would  "shine  out 
upon  the  corruptions  of  the  Persian  on  the  one  side,  and 
upon  the  barbarities  of  the  Ktird  on  the  other,  until  all 
shall  come  to  be  enlightened  by  its  brightness." 

The  name  Nestorian  is  ecclesiastical,  and  was  first  given 
in  reproach  to  the  Christians  of  Persia,  who  after  the  con- 
demnation of  Nestorius  by  a  partisan  council  at  Ephesus, 
in  A.  D.  431,  still  adhered  to  his  doctrine  of  the  nature  of 
Christ.  That  doctrine  had  reference  to  the  one  personality 
of  the -God-man.  Nestorius,  while  holding  the  true  and 
proper  divinity  of  Christ,  and  also  his  true  and  proper 
humanity,  objected  to  the  common  view  of  one  thean- 
thropic  personality  ;  that  is,  that  the  divine  and  human 
natures  were  so  united  in  Christ,  as  to  constitute  but  one 
l)crson,  possessing  and  harmonizing  both  classes  of  attri- 
butes, the  divine  and  the  human.  He  held  that  the  man 
Christ  Jesus  was,  so  to  speak,  inhabited  as  to  his  fleshly 
tenement  by  the  second  person  of  the  Godhead;  that 
therefore  there  was  a  most  intimate  union  between  them ; 
that  the  man  was  exalted  to  participate  in  the  divine 
dignity ;  but  that  the  two  natures  were  not  conjoined  in  a 
unity  of  person.  Hence  he  objected  to  the  then  current 
phrase  "  Mother  of  God,'''  as  applied  to  the  Virgin  Mary, 


100  MEMOIE    OF    STODDARD. 

because  this  seemed  to  imply  that  the  divine  nature  was  so 
united  with  the  human  that  it  could  be  said  to  be  born  of 
a  woman. 

In  one  of  his  eloquent  discourses  upon  this  subject, 
Nestorius  asks,  "could  a  creature  bear  the  uncreated? 
Could  the  Word  which  was  with  the  Father  before  the 
worlds,  become  a  new-bom  infant?  The  human  nature 
alone  was  born  of  the  virgin  :  that  which  is  of  the  flesh  is 
flesh.  The  manhood  was  the  instrument  of  the  divine  pur- 
poses, the  outward  and  visible  vesture  of  the  Invisible. 
God  was  incarnate,  indeed,  but  God  died  not ;  his  death 
was  but  casting  ofi"  the  weeds  of  mortality,  which  he  had 
assumed  for  a  time.  .  .  .  God  was  not  born — he  dwelt  in 
that  which  was  born."  * 

Such  was  the  reverence  for  Mary  already  encouraged 
both  in  the  eastern  and  in  the  western  church,  that  any 
attempt  to  detract  from  her  honors  was  met  with  jealousy 
and  indignation  by  a  populace  hardly  weaned  from  the 
worship  of  idols,  and  by  ecclesiastics  who  were  r§ady  to 
pander  to  their  semi-pagan  prejudices.  It  was  to  guard 
against  Mariolatry — the  exaltation  of  Mary  into  a  god- 
dess— and  not  to  propound  a  new  theory  concerning  the 
nature  of  Christ,  that  Nestorius  opposed  the  term, 
"  Mother  of  God."  He  was  at  this  time  bishop  of  Con- 
stantinople, and  had  brought  to  that  see  the  austere  man- 
ners and  rules  of  the  convent-school  in  which  he  had  been 
trained  at  Antioch.  This  made  him  many  enemies  in  the 
luxurious  capital.  Moreover,  Cyril,  then  patriarch  of  Alex- 
andria, a  man  of  fiery  and  unscrupulous  ambition,  was 
eager  to  establish  the  supremacy  of  his  see  above  that  ol 

*  See  in  Milman,  Latin  Christianity,  vol.  i.  p.  142. 


NESTORIUS     DEPOSED.  101 

Constantinople.  Taking  occasion  from  the  excitement 
raised  against  Nestorius  by  the  partisans  of  the  Virgin'3 
title,  he  persuaded  the  emperor  to  convene  a  general  coun- 
cil at  Ephesus,  and  before  the  arrival  of  the  Syrian  and 
other  oriental  bishops,  who  sympathized  with  Nestorius, 
he  succeeded  in  having  him  deposed  and  excommunicated 
as  a  heretic.  At  first  Nestorius  was  permitted  to  retire  to 
a  cloister,  but  he  was  afterward  banished  to  the  desert  of 
Thebais  in  Egypt,  where  he  died  in  extreme  poverty,  A.  D. 
440.  Many  of  his  adherents  took  refuge  in  Persia,  where 
they  found  protection ;  and  in  A.  D.  499,  the  entire  Per- 
sian Church,  by  a  vote  of  its  synod,  declared  for  the  doc- 
trine of  Nestorius. 

Of  the  proceedings  of  the  council  at  Ephesus  toward 
Nestorius,  Dr.  Eli  Smith  remarks :  *'  They  form  a  page  in 
the  history  of  the  church,  which  a  sarcastic  Gibbon  may 
take  pleasure  in  unfolding  for  the  scorn  of  her  enemies, 
but  which  the  Christian  will  not  be  reluctant  to  leave 
veiled  in  the  darkness  of  the  age  in  which  they  occurred. 
That  Nestorius  was  innocent,  I  am  not  disposed  to  con- 
tend ;  but  if  he  was  chargeable  with  guilt,  I  should  search 
for  it  elsewhere  than  did  the  council.  Its  first  accusation 
was,  that  he  refused  to  the  Virgin  the  title  of  Mother  of 
God.  Had  he  pleaded  guilty  to  it,  surely  no  Protestant 
w^ould  for  that  have  charged  him  with  heresy.  But  he  did 
not,  for  he  said,  '  I  have  often  declared,  that  if  one  more 
simple  among  you,  or  any  others,  is  pleased  with  this  word 
OeoTOKog,  I  have  no  objection  to  it,  so  be  that  he  make  not 
the  Virgin  God.'  It  accused  him  next,  of  holding  not 
only  to  two  natures,  but  to  two  perso?i8  in  Christ.  And 
even  had  he  used  such  language,  no  one  accustomed  to  dis- 
criminate, will  deny,  that  it  might  have  had  in  his  mouth 


102  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

no  heretical  meaning.  But  he  perseveringly  denied  the 
charge  to  the  end  of  his  life.  To  Cyril,  his  enemy,  he 
wrote,  '  I  approve  that  you  preach  a  distinction  of  natures, 
in  respect  to  the  divinity  and  humanity,  and  a  conjunction 
of  them  in  one  person.'  And  to  another  prelate  he  said, 
'  Of  the  two  natures  there  is  one  authority,  one  virtue, 
one  power,  and  one  person  according  to  one  dignity.' 
Nestorius  had,  on  the  one  point,  however,  in  attempting  to 
penetrate  beyond  the  reach  of  finite  powers  into  the  mys- 
tery of  the  incarnation,  darkened  counsel  by  words  with- 
out knowledge ;  and  on  the  other,  had  boldly,  and  perhaps 
honestly,  endeavored  to  correct  a  popular  superstition. 
The  opportunity  for  humbling  the  occupant  of  the  see  of 
Constantinople,  which  had  begun  to  eclipse  its  sister  patri- 
archates, was  too  good  to  be  lost ;  and  the  envious  Cyril  of 
Alexandria  delayed  not  to  sound  the  alarm  of  heresy.  By 
refusing  to  wait  for  the  delegates  of  Antioch,  (the  friends 
of  the  accused),  he  converted  the  council  of  Ephesus  into 
an  ex-parte  tribunal,  and  Nestorius  was  condemned  un- 
heard." * 

The  general  verdict  of  history  has  reversed  the  decision 
of  that  impatient  and  arbitrary  council,  and  has  awarded 
to  Nestorius  the  praise  of  a  reformer  instead  of  the  re- 
proach of  a  heretic.  Milman  thus  energetically  denounces 
his  rival,  Cyril,  for  his  share  in  the  condemnation  of  the 
patriarch  of  Constantinople.  "Cyril  of  Alexandria,  to 
those  who  esteem  the  stern  and  uncompromising  assertion 
of  certain  Christian  tenets  the  one  paramount  Christian 
virtue,  may  be  the  hero,  even  the  saint ;  but  while  ambi- 
tion, intrigue,  arrogance,  rapacity  and  violence  are  pro- 

*  Researches,  Letter  20th. 


SPREAD     OF     NESTORIANISM.  10  J 

scribed  as  iinchristican  means  —  barbarity,  persecution, 
bloodshed,  as  unholy  and  unevangelic  wickedness — poster- 
ity will  condemn  the  orthodox  Cyril  as  one  of  the  worst 
of  heretics  against  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel.  Who  would 
not  meet  the  judgment  of  the  Divine  Redeemer  loaded 
with  the  en'ors  of  Nestorius,  rather  than  with  the  barbar- 
ities of  Cyril."  * 

Socrates,  the  ecclesiastical  historian,  who  was  nearly  con- 
temporary with  Nestorius,  but  not  at  all  of  his  school, 
acquits  him  of  all  heresy,  while  he  charges  him  with 
"ignorance,"  and  "vain  confidence."  "After  a  careful 
perusal  of  his  waitings,"  he  says,  "  I  can  not  concede  that 
he  w^as  either  a  follower  of  the  heretics,  with  whom  he  was 
classed,  or  that  he  denied  the  divinity  of  Christ ;  but  he 
seemed  scared  at  the  term  Mother  of  God^  as  though  it 
were  some  terrible  phantom."! 

The  powerful  school  of  Edessa  (the  modern  Orfa)  es- 
poused the  cause  of  Nestorius,  and  sent  forth  disciples  of 
his  doctrine  throughout  Mesopotamia.  The  Persian  church, 
as  already  remarked,  became  identified  with  his  doctrine. 
So  numerous  and  powerful  were  its  adherents  that,  at  one 
time,  twenty-five  metropolitans  acknowledged  the  Nestorian 
patriarch  as  their  head.  His  see  was  established  succes- 
sively at  the  great  commercial  depots  of  central  western 
Asia,  Ctesiphon,  Seleucia,  Bagdad,  and  finally  Mosul. 

Gibbon  gives  a  glowing  picture  of  the  rapid  difiusion  of 
Christianity  over  Asia,  by  Nestorian  missionaries.  "In 
the  sixth  century,  Christianity  was  successfully  preached  to 
the  Bactrians,  the  Huns,  the  Persians,  the  Indians,  the 
Pers-armenians,  the  Medes  and  the  Elamites ;  the  barbaric 

*  Latin  Cliristianity,  i.  145.  f  Socrates,  B.  7,  C.  32 


104:  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

churches,  from  the  Gulf  of  Persia  to  the  Caspian  Sea,  were 

almost  infinite In  a  subsequent  age,  the  zeal 

of  the  Nestorians  overleaped  the  limits  which  had  confined 
the  ambition  and  curiosity  both  of  the  Greeks  and  Persians. 
.  .  .  .  In  their  progress  by  sea  and  land,  the  Nesto- 
rians  entered  China  by  the  port  of  Canton,  and  the  northern 

residence  of  Sigran Under  the  reign  of  the 

Caliphs,  the  Nestorian  Church  was  difi"used  from  China  to 
Jerusalem  and  Cyrene,  and  their  numbers,  with  those  of 
the  Jacobites,  were  computed  to  surpass  the  Greek  and 
Latin  communions."* 

In  the  course  of  ages,  this  early  and  powerful  Christian 
sect — which  originated  in  a  protest  against  that  tendency 
to  the  worship  of  the  Virgin,  which  was  afterward  devel- 
oped into  the  full  Mariolatry  of  the  Western  Church,  and 
has  culminated  in  the  sanction,  by  Pius  IX.,  of  the  dogma 
of  the  immaculate  conception  of  the  Virgin  Mary — itself 
declined  in  purity  and  strength,  and  yielding  to  the  persua- 
sives of  the  Jesuits  became  papalized,  and  assumed  the 
name  of  Chaldeans^  which  belongs  genealogically  to  the 
people  as  a  whole.  Still  a  remnant  adhered  to  their 
ancient  faith  and  order ;  and  these  now  recognize  as  their 
ecclesiastical  head  a  Patriarch  bearing  the  linear  name  of 
Mar  Shimon,  whose  seat  is  a  retired  village  in  the  moun- 
tains of  Kurdistan. 

Of  these  independent  Nestorians  Dr.  Perkins  testifies, 
that  "  they  may,  with  great  propriety,  be  denominated  The 
Protestants  of  Asia.  They  have  the  deepest  abhorrence 
of  all  image-worship,  auricular  confession,  the  doctrine  of 
purgatory,  and  many  ether  corrupt  dogmas  and  practices 

*  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,  chap.  47. 


MODEKN     NESTORIANS.  105 

of  the  Papal,  Gi-eek  and  Armenian  Churches ;  while  they 
cherish  the  highest  reverence  for  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and, 
in  theory  at  least,  exalt  them  far  above  all  human  tradi- 
tions." *  Still  their  worship  is  encumbered  with  many  use- 
less ceremonies,  and  when  first  brought  to  the  knowledge 
of  American  missionaries,  the  people  as  a  whole,  were  far 
sunk  in  ignorance  and  formalism.  They  are  disposed  to  re- 
pudiate the  name  Nestorians,  as  a  name  of  reproach.  And 
certainly  as  a  people,  they  were  Christianized  long  before 
the  time  of  Nestorius.  Indeed  they  claim  that  their  ances- 
tors were  converted  by  Thomas,  one  of  the  Twelve,  whose 
name  they  hold  in  special  reverence ;  and  they  prefer  the 
national  title  of  Chaldeans  to  the  sectarian  name  by  which 
they  are  commonly  known.  A  most  interesting  represen- 
tative of  this  people  visited  the  United  States  in  1842,  in 
company  with  Rev.  Justin  Perkins  on  his  return  from  a 
sojourn  of  nine  years  among  them  as  a  missionary.  The 
accompanying  portrait  will  recall  the  features  of  3Iar 
Yohannan^  Bishop  of  Oroomiah. 

Rev.  Horatio  Southgate  thus  describes  the  early  labors 
of  the  missionaries  of  the  American  Board  among  this 
interesting  people : 

"  The  missionaries  are  compelled  to  observe  no  restric- 
tions in  imparting  religious  instruction.  In  their  freedom 
of  access  to  the  people,  in  the  great  confidence  and  love 
which  is  entertained  for  them,  in  the  personal  influence 
which  they  possess,  both  among  the  Christians  and  the 
Mohammedans,  in  the  eagerness  Avith  which  their  in- 
structions are  received  by  the  simple-minded  Nesto- 
rians,  they   stand  upon   a  more    favorable   footing    than 

*  Page  20. 


106 


MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD 


MAR  YOHANNAN. 


has  been  attained  in  any  other  instance  among  the  Eastern 
Christians. 

"  The  reverence  which  is  felt  for  them  is  very  remark- 
able. I  have  no  doubt,  however,  that  it  arises,  in  part, 
from  the  novelty  and  singularity  of  their  work  in  the  eyes 
of  the  Nestorians,  Conceive  a  i3eople,  like  those  of  Oroo- 
miah,  bowed  down  by  oppression  through  long  ages,  until 
the  remembrance  of  a  better  state  has  faded  from  their 
mmds,  accustomed  to  look  on  all  around  with  distrust,  and 
upon  themselves  as  below  the  hope  of  kindness,  and  then 


REV.     H.     SOUTHGATE.  107 

imagine  a  company  of  men  coming  to  them  from  the  most 
distant  parts  of  the  earth,  with  a  purely  benevolent  design 
for  their  welfare ;  proving  the  sincerity  of  their  motives  by 
sitting  down  among  them,  opening  schools  for  their  instruc- 
tion, receiving  them  into  their  houses,  healing  their  sick, 
and  counseling  them  in  language  of  kindness  never  heard 
before,  and  all  this  without  any  other  earthly  reward  than 
the  pleasure  of  seeing  them  improve  under  their  instruc- 
tions, and  it  is  easy  to  believe  that  such  a  people  will  look 
upon  such  benefactors  with  mingled  emotions  of  astonish- 
ment, gratitude  and  love."* 

*  Narrative  of  a  Tour,  etc.,  bv  Kev.  Horatio  Southgate.    YoL  2,  p.  311, 
1840. 


CHAPTER   IX, 


THE  DEPARTURE. 


On  the  morning  of  Tuesday,  March  1st,  1843,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Stoddard  embarked  at  Boston,  on  board  the  bark 
Emma  Isadora^  for  Smyrna.  The  same  vessel  carried  out 
six  other  missionaries,  destined  to  the  same  general  field. 
There  were  Doctor  and  Mrs.  Perkins,  the  pioneers  of  the 
Nestorian  mission,  who  went  back  rejoicing,  with  new  la- 
borers, to  gather  in  the  harvest  they  had  planted  ;  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Bliss — who  took  up  their  residence  at  Trebizond — 
Miss  Catherine  E.  Myers,  (now  the  wife  of  Dr.  Wright,  of 
the  Nestoriau  mission,)  and  Miss  Fidelia  Fisk,  who  were 
to  take  charge  of  female  schools  at  Oroomiah.  Mar  To- 
hannan  was  a  passenger  by  the  same  vessel,  on  his  return 
to  his  native  land.  A  large  concourse  of  Christian  friends 
assembled  on  the  deck  of  the  vessel,  to  bid  adieu  to  this 
beloved  band,  and  after  appropriate  religious  services,  the 
last  farewell  was  spoken,  and  the  bark  loosed  from  her 
moorings.  Dr.  Perkins  represents  Mr.  Stoddard  as  turning 
his  back  upon  country  and  kindred,  and  setting  his  face 
toward  Persia,  "  with  a  cheerful,  yea,  joyful  heart."  His 
venerable  parents  were  not  able  to  witness  his  embarka- 
tion, but  amid  all  the  hurry  and  excitement  of  the  hour,  he 
found  time  to  addi^ss  to  them  a  few  parting  words.  This 
brief  epistle,  thrown  off  from  a  full  heart  in  a  moment  of 
intense  occupation  and  anxiety,  is  a  model  of  filial  affection 


FAREWELL     TO     HOME.  109 

and  of  the  missionary  spirit  of  faith,  hope,  and  joy.  It 
condenses  into  a  few  lines  a  whole  life  of  duty  and  of  grat- 
itude to  the  honored  guardians  of  his  youth,  a  whole  life  of 
consecration  to  the  Master  who  called  him  for  away  from 
his  early  home,  all  the  love  and  grace  of  the  Gospel  for  the 
perishing,  all  its  reward  and  triumph  for  the  faithful 
servant. 

Boston,  March  1st,  1843. 
"My  Beloved  Father  and  Mother, 

"  In  one  short  half-hour  we  shall  be  on  board  the  ship  which  is  to 
carry  us  far  from  our  native  shores.  At  such  a  time  you  can  hardly 
expect  me  to  say  much.  You  will,  however,  be  glad  to  know  that 
ray  heart  is  as  peaceful,  and  my  hopes  as  bright  as  ever.  We  go  in 
the  service  of  our  blessed  Eedeemer.  We  go  to  preach  Christ  to 
those  perishing  in  sin.  We  go  to  scenes  of  trial ;  but  we  go  with 
the  Bible  in  our  hand,  filled  with  exceeding  great  and  precious 
promises,  with  a  throne  of  grace  ever  accessible,  with  a  Saviour  to 
cheer  and  bless  us,  with  the  new  Jerusalem  before  us  as  our  home. 
There  may  we  meet,  and  recounting  all  the  way  in  which  God  has 
led  us,  together  bow  before  the  throne,  and  sing  for  ever  the  praises 
of  redeeming  grace. 

"  My  dear  parents,  I  can  never  thank  you  enough  for  all  your 
kindness.  You  will  ever  have  my  warmest  love  and  my  fervent 
prayers.  God  our  Father  bless  you,  the  Saviour  be  your  portion, 
the  Holy  Ghost  your  sanctifier.     Farewell,  dear  parents. 

Your  affectionate  son, 

David. 

It  was  a  rare  advantage  to  the  new  missionaries  that 
they  could  go  out  under  the  guidance  of  Dr.  Perkins,  and 
could  profit  by  his  experience,  as  he  himself  had  profited 
by  that  of  Dr.  Eli  Smith,  on  his  first  outward  voyage. 
The  passage  to  Smyrna  was  rough,  but  was  accomplished 


110  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

in  thirty-seven  days.  A  few  extracts  from  Mr.  Stoddard's 
letters  and  journal  will  introduce  the  reader  to  missionary 
life  on  shipboard. 

"March  13th,  1843.  At  Sea.—When  we  had  bid  farewell  to 
our  dear  friends  who  had  assembled  in  Boston  to  witness  our 
departure,  a  fine  breeze  carried  us  fast  out  to  sea.  Harriette  and 
I  stood  on  the  deck,  casting  many  an  earnest  gaze  on  those  shores 
which  were  vanishing,  perhaps  for  ever,  from  our  sight.  As  you 
may  well  suppose,  our  emotions  were  of  a  mingled  character. 
Who  that  has  a  heart  to  feel,  could  leave  such  parents  as  ours, 
such  an  endeared  circle  of  brothers  and  sisters — ^no  more,  perhaps, 
to  see  their  faces  in  this  world — vnthout  a  thrill  of  sadness  ?  And 
yet  who  that  loves  his  Saviour,  that  can  put  any  trust  in  the 
promises  of  God,  would  not  joyously  go  forth  on  such  a  mission  of 
peace.  To  preach  Jesus  Christ  to  a  lost  world,  to  turn  them  from 
their  idolatry  and  wretchedness  to  the  path  of  peace,  to  soothe 
their  sorrows  with  the  consolations  of  the  Gospel,  and  point  the 
dying  to  a  heaven  of  glory — this  is  the  work  in  which  we  en- 
gage. It  is  a  work  that  angels  might  envy  us ;  it  is  a  work  which 
carries  with  it  its  own  reward ;  it  is  a  work  which  Jesus  Christ 
came  to  begin,  and  in  the  accomplishment  of  which  his  soul  is  ear- 
nestly engaged.  Tell  me,  then,  my  dear  parents,  are  not  such  views 
as  these  enough  to  bear  us  up  under  our  separation,  especially  when 
we  remember  that  it  lasts  but  a  moment,  and  is  to  be  followed  by  an 
eternal  union?  Who  of  us  will  regret,  as  we  stand  on  Mount  Zion 
above,  that  oceans  rolled  between  us  here,  and  that  most  effectually 
to  advance  Christ's  kingdom,  we  consented  no  more  to  take  sweet 
counsel  together,  and  to  walk  to  the  house  of  God  in  company  ? 
Not  one.  All  of  us  will  rejoice  over  our  labors,  and  call  our  afflic- 
tions Hght,  and  realize  the  sweetness  of  the  rest  that  follows  them. 


"  March  24th.  Perhaps  you  would  hke  to  know  how  our  time  is 
occupied,  hour  by  hour.     We  are  very  systematic.     After  rising  in 


STUDIES     ON     SHIPBOARD.  Ill 

the  morning  we  spend  the  time  before  breakfast,  if  any  time  remains, 
in  reading  the  Scriptures.  We  get  up  about  half-past  six,  and  it 
takes  about  twice  as  long  to  dress  as  on  shore,  especially  for  the 
ladies.  If  you  are  disposed  to  think  we  are  late  risers,  you  will  rec- 
ollect that  we  are  frequently  disturbed  in  our  rest  by  the  rolling  of 
the  vessel,  and  the  running  to  and  fro  of  the  sailors.  Moreover, 
there  is  no  place  to  sit  in,  when  one  is  up,  for  the  mates  are  busy 
washing  down  the  decks,  and  the  house  on  deck  is  not  very  com- 
fortable. When  breakfast  is  over,  and  Harriette  and  I  have  read 
our  Bible,  we  study  Turkish  till  ten  o'clock.  We  are  now  making 
very  good  progress  in  this  language,  and  I  think  shall  be  able  to 
converse  in  it  tolerably  before  we  reach  Trebizond.  The  ladies  are 
excellent  scholars.  Indeed  Harriette,  by  her  readiness  in  learning 
often  puts  me  to  the  blush.  At  ten  o'clock  we  all  meet  and  spend  an 
hour  in  reading  Geology.  It  is  very  desirable  that  we  should  have 
a  pretty  good  knowledge  of  this  science,  for  we  are  going  over  one 
of  the  most  striking  geological  countries  in  the  world,  and  a  country, 
too,  very  httle  explored.  I  am  one  of  those  who  believe  that  science 
can  be  made  subservient  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel.  And  while 
neither  this  nor  anything  else  should  divert  us  from  our  great  work, 
— the  one  great  work  of  preaching  Jesus  Christ — I  trust  we  shall  do 
much  indirectly  to  improve  the  Persians  in  civilization  and  comfort. 
The  discovery  of  coal  beds  would  be  an  immense  blessing  to  that 
country,  and  no  one  but  a  geologist  could  hope  to  find  them. 

"  After  Geology  comes  our  recitation  in  Turkish,  Mr,  Perkins  being 
the  teacher.  This  fills  up  the  interval  till  dinner.  At  half-past  one 
we  again  assemble  to  read.  The  latter  part  of  the  afternoon  each 
one  spends  as  he  pleases,  but  it  is  usually  occupied  by  our  whole 
company  in  writing  letters  to  absent  friends.  At  six  o'clock  we 
meet  still  again,  to  spend  a  half-hour  in  singing.  Several  of  our 
number  have  never  learned  to  sing,  and  Mr.  Perkins  is  very  desirous 
they  should  learn.  I  do  not  wonder  at  it ;  for  a  missionary,  of  all 
others,  should  have  this  qualification.  You  m^U  be  glad  to  know 
that  we  are  making  very  tolerable  improvement,  and  that  even  / 
have  hopes  of  being  able  at  last  to  sing.     Our  singing  is  followed  by 


112  MEMOIR    OF    STODDAKD. 

our  devotions,  at  which  we  expound  the  Scriptures,  sing  a  hymn 
and  pray.  Then  a  part  of  the  remainder  of  the  evening  we  read 
D'Aubigne's  History;  the  rest  we  spend  in  social  converse.  Our 
hour  for  retiring  is  from  nine  to  ten." 


"  April  1.  Another  Sabbath  is  approaching,  and  I  long  to  be  at* 
home  and  spend  it  with  my  beloved  parents.  But  no,  it  can  not  be. 
And  I  will  not  repine.  It  would  be  very  pleasant  to  sit  once  more 
in  the  house  of  God,  in  my  dear  native  village,  and  Msten  to  the 
words  of  truth.  But  if  this  privilege  is  to  be  purchased  by  a  sacrifice 
of  my  missionary  life,  as  of  course  it  must  be,  I  will  cheerfully  take 
as  substitute  the  deck  of  a  ship,  or  the  spreading  branches  of  a  tree, 
or  the  mud  walls  of  a  Nestorian  church.  It  is  sweet  to  think  that 
religion  or  happiness  are  not  dependent  on  place  or  circumstance. 
God  may  be  with  us  here  as  well  as  in  America.  Jesus  Christ  may 
kindle  his  love  in  our  hearts  as  we  are  traversing  sea  and  land.  The 
Spirit  may  descend  vtdth  his  blessed  influences,  and  breathe  life  and 
peace  into  our  souls.  The  Sabbath  day  may  have  as  precious  bless- 
ings in  Persia  as  in  our  fatherland.  Nay  more,  I  beheve  that  the 
missionary  may  look  for  richer  blessings  than  if  he  had  stayed  at 
home.  What  means  the  promise  '  manifold  more  in  this  present  life  ^ 
Does  it  mean  more  food  or  raiment — a  more  spacious  house — more 
perfect  health?  No,  none  of  these;  for  the  follower  of  Jesus  is 
often,  like  his  Master,  a  man  of  sorrows,  and  acquainted  with  grief. 
Means  it  not  that  within  shall  be  quietness  and  assurance  for  ever  ? 
that  spiritual  blessings  shall  descend  and  rest  on  the  missionary  of 
the  cross?  I  know  not,  but  I  love  to  think  so.  I  love  to  think 
that,  worthless  as  I  am,  I  shall  be  a  better  Christian  than  I  should 
have  been  in  America ;  that,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  shall  rise  above 
the  world,  and  Hve  near  my  heavenly  home.  God  grant  that  not 
with  me  only,  but  with  my  dear  parents,  and  brothers  and  sisters, 
this  may  be  the  daily  e-q)erience." 

"  April  4th,  1843.  ^gean  /Sea.— Last  night,  afteRlea,  we  went  out 


A     GRECIAN     SKY.  113 

to  enjoy  a  splendid  sunset.  You  can  form  no  conception  of  the 
beauty  of  these  Mediterranean  skies.  While  passing  by  Gibraltar, 
and  indeed  through  all  the  Mediterranean,  we  have  feasted  on  the 
beauty  of  nature.  '  Only  man  is  vile.'  "We  are  surrounded  by  pa- 
ganism, and  worse  than  pagan  Christianity.  This  morning  we  all 
rose  soon  after  four,  to  enjoy  a  Grecian  sunrise.  The  stars  were  all 
out,  and  among  them  three  beautiful  planets.  All  around  us  were 
islands  and  vessels,  just  as  yesterday.  We  sat  on  the  deck,  and  saw 
the  stars  gradually  fade  away,  and  the  sun  gloriously  come  up  out  of 
the  sea,  shaking  his  wet  locks.  The  scene  was  a  calm  and  happy 
one,  and  reminded  me  of  those  beautiful  lines : 

*  As,  at  the  break  of  opening  day, 
The  stars  are  all  concealed, 
So  earthly  pleasures  fade  away 
When  Jesus  is  revealed.' 

''  Jesus  is  the  sun  of  the  Christian,  and  he  who  looks  steadily  at 
him  will  find  the  brilHancies  of  the  world  all  gi'ow  dim.  May  he 
ever  shine  fully  upon  our  souls,  and  we  be  cheered  by  his  hfe-giving 
influences.  Yesterday  was  the  day  for  the  monthly  concert.  No 
doubt  our  httle  company  were  remembered  by  a  multitude  of  pray- 
,  ing  Christians  at  home.  Oh,  that  these  prayers  may  be  answered, 
not  merely  in  our  temporal,  but  our  eternal  prosperity.  If  we  can 
go  forth  with  the  prayers  of  Christian  friends,  then  indeed  may  we 
go  forth  with  boldness,  for  the  Lord  will  go  with  us.  In  the  even- 
ing we  sang  the  missionary  hymn,  and  read  the  account  of  Paul's 
preaching  at  Athens,  which  city  is  not  now  far  oH  When  you 
were  holding  your  concert,  we  were  quietly  asleep. 

"  You  will  be  glad  to  know  that  Harriette  is  now  very  happy. 
To  be  sure  she  occasionally  feels  sad,  and  the  tears  fall  down  her 
cheeks.  But  is  this  strange?  I  would  much  rather  see  her  exhibit 
feeling,  though  it  sometimes  renders  her  a  little  unhappy,  than  to 
have  a  wife  destitute  of  sensibility.  There  is  no  danger  that  she 
will  not  love  her  work.     She  has  quite  as  much  desire  to  go  as  I 


114  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

have  myself,  and  I  am  sure  I  feel  very  cheerful  about  it.  Not  that 
our  hearts  are  not  knit  to  dear  homes  by  a  thousand  ties — ^but  the 
work  is  a  glorious  one,  and  it  is  a  privilege  to  engage  in  it.  Who 
would  not  consider  it  a  privilege  to  go  forth  and  preach  a  crucified 
Saviour  ?  Who  would  not  leave  nome — even  so  dear  a  home  as 
ours — at  the  call  of  his  Father  in  Heaven." 

"  April  5th.  When  I  think  of  my  native  land,  and  of  my  leaving 
it  for  the  far  distant  land  of  my  adoption,  I  have  no  feelings  of 
regret  at  my  choice.  I  beheve  that  the  question  was  deliberately 
weighed ;  though  we  are  very  weak  and  hable  to  err  in  our  judg- 
ments, I  feel  as  if  nothing  could  occur  to  alter  the  case.  It  may  be 
that  I  shall  be  cut  down  before  many  years  of  service.  It  may  be 
that  I  shall  be  driven,  with  the  other  missionaries,  from  Persia,  as  the 
Roman  Catholic  missionaries  have  been  already.  But  these  things 
can  not  be  foreseen,  and  of  course  can  not  alFect  our  present  judg- 
ment. I  go  then  to  my  field  of  labor  happy,  very  happy.  I  go, 
feeling  that  God  has  called  me.  I  go  to  a  work  which  would  require 
an  angel's  power — a  work  in  which,  if  only  faithful  to  my  Master^ 
I  shall  no  doubt  be  useful  and  happy.  Harriette  has  very  much  the 
same  feehngs  with  myself." 

A  few  lines  from  a  letter  of  Mrs.  Harriette  B.  Stoddard 
to  her  parents,  will  show  that  her  missionary  spirit  was 
kindred  to  that  of  her  husband. 

"  Smyrna,  April  14th,  1843.  I  am  very  well  and  very  happy, 
and  looking  forward  with  joy  to  my  future  work.  Give  much  love 
to  aU  my  friends.  How  I  should  rejoice  to  see  you  all.  Amid  all 
the  new  and  delightful  tilings  I  see,  there  is  no  place  so  pleasant  as 
my  own  dear  home.  But  I  do  not  regret  that  I  have  left  it  forever. 
If  I  can  only  be  the  instrument  of  saving  souls  I  will  count  no  sac- 
rifice I  make,  great.  I  know  you  will  not  forget  to  pray  much  for 
u3.     We  feel  more  and  more  the  need  of  prayer.     Pray  that  our 


SMYRNA     AND     CONSTANTINOPLE.       115 

faith  be  strong  and  we  faint  not  by  the  way.  Good  by,  my  dear 
father,  mother,  brothers,  and  sisters.  Your  affectionate  daughter 
and  sister,  Harriette  B.  Stoddard." 

The  shortness  of  the  voyage  allowed  Mr.  Stoddard  time 
to  visit  various  missionary  stations  in  Turkey,  before  enter- 
ing upon  the  long  overland  journey  to  Oroomiah.  He 
thus  formed  the  acquaintance  of  brethren  whose  counsels 
were  of  much  value,  and  gained  an  insight  into  the  details 
of  missionary  labor.  He  alludes  to  these  visits  in  the  fol- 
lowing terms : 

"April  14th,  1843.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Temple  have  a  very  comfort- 
able house,  and  seem  very  happy.  This  is  true  of  all  the  missiona- 
ries we  have  seen.  Never  have  we  had  a  more  cordial  welcome. 
Everything  has  been  done  to  make  us  happy;  and  on  leaving 
Smyrna,  we  feel  that  we  leave  behind  us  there  many  warm  hearts, 
that  will  be  enlisted  in  our  success.  May  God  reward  them  for 
their  deeds  of  love. 

"  When  you  think  of  us,  dear  parents,  think  not  of  us  with  tear- 
ful eyes.  While  we  love  our  homes  and  daily  commend  you  all  to 
our  Almighty  Friend,  we  feel  very  contented  in  our  new  employ- 
ment. And  I  am  persuaded  that  as  faitliful  missionaries,  we  shall 
always  be  happy.  Mary  says  I  always  look  on  the  bright  side. 
So  I  do,  and  why  should  I  not  ?  Especially  when  tliere  is  no  illu- 
sion about  it,  but  all  is  a  blessed  reality." 

"  May  1st,  1843.  The  scenery  of  the  Bosphorus  is  surpassingly 
lovely.  The  tall  cypress,  the  sycamore,  the  fields  of  waving  grain, 
the  blossoms  innumerable  that  are  now  putting  forth,  the  birds 
singing  on  a  thousand  trees  and  skimming  in  large  flocks  over  the 
surface  of  the  water — all  remind  one  of  an  earthly  paradise.  But 
when  I  stand  and  drink  in  the  inspiration  of  some  of  these  scenes, 
and  then  turn  away  and  remember  the  deep  midnight  that  veils  the 


116  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

minds  of  this  nation,  I  am  sick  at  heart.  Can  they  ever  be  re- 
claimed ?  Will  the  Sun  of  righteousness  ever  arise  on  them  with 
healing  in  his  wings?  The  Sabbath  dawns  upon  these  beautiful 
regions ;  but  scarcely  one  hails  its  approach.  The  seasons  come  and 
go ;  but  hardly  one  heart  rises  in  gratitude  to  him  who  rules  them 
all.  One  generation  after  another  passes  away ;  the  graveyards  are 
filled  with  the  dead,  but  no  one  learns  the  lesson  which  is  taught. 
You  can  not  conceive,  dear  parents,  how  chilling  is  the  atmosphere 
I  am  breathing.  How  hopeless,  to  all  human  view,  appears  the 
salvation  of  these  multitudes.  In  this  one  city  are  about  a  million 
of  souls,  and  among  them  only  a  few  real  Christians.  Most  of  them 
are  the  followers  of  the  Prophet — some  of  them  Greek  and  Roman 
Catholics,  with  a  name  to  Hve  while  they  are  dead ;  and  many  no 
doubt  are  not  only  without  hope  but  without  God  in  the  world. 
Can  these  dry  bones  live?  Yes;  they  can.  It  is  God's  work.  It 
can  go  forward.     It  will  go  forward. 

*  Jesus  shall  reign  where'er  the  sun, 
Doth  his  successive  journeys  run, 
His  kingdom  stretch  from  shore  to  shore, 
Till  moons  shall  wax  and  wane  no  more.' 

"  Blessed  assurance.  Let  us  Hve,  and  labor,  and  pray  for  such  a 
glorious  issue." 

Under  the  same  date  Mrs.  Stoddard  writes : 

"  It  is  the  evening  for  monthly  concert,  and  David,  with  our  mis- 
sionary friends,  has  gone  to  attend  it.  I  am  left  at  home,  having 
rather  a  bad  cold,  which  I  increased  to-day  by  attending  a  female 
prayer  meeting  held  at  Mrs.  Dwight's.  It  was  quite  an  interesting 
season  to  me,  and  strongly  reminded  me  of  like  precious  privileges 
in  America.  How  delightful  is  the  thought  that  no  matter  what 
may  be  our  circumstances,  however  adverse  our  fortunes,  or  gloomy 
our  prospects,  we  may  not  be  debarred  the    privilege  of  prayer. 


LETTER     OF     MRS.     STODDARD.  117 

And  it  is  especially  necessary  to  the  missionary,  for  if  one,  sur- 
rounded by  all  the  influences  of  the  Gospel,  the  example  and  pray- 
ers of  Christian  friends,  the  fear  of  dishonoring  his  Master  in  the 
eyes  of  a  keen-sighted  world,  needs  to  be  often  at  a  throne  of  grace 
that  he  may  keep  his  heart  right  with  God,  how  much  more  does  he 
need  to  pray,  who  is  surrounded  by  influences,  whose  every  tend- 
ency is  such  as  to  lead  him  far  from  God,  and  make  him  forgetful  of 
his  eternal  interests? 

"  It  is  an  erroneous  idea  that  a  missionary  in  leaving  America 
bids  farewell  to  spiritual  foes  and  needs  no  longer  to  contend  with 
'  the  flesh,  the  world,  and  the  wicked  one.'  He  carries  with  him 
the  same  sinful  heart  and  depraved  afiections,  and  of  necessity  pos- 
sesses no  more  grace  than  the  Christian  at  home.  And  if  he  relaxes 
his  exertions  to  progress  in  divine  things,  he  will  soon  find  to  his 
own  sorrow  and  dismay,  that  he  needs  continually  to  be  pressing 
onward  lest  he  be  driven  far  back  into  the  regions  of  coldness,  and 
spiritual  deadness.  This  has  been  the  experience  of  almost  every 
missionary  in  the  first  stages  of  his  self-denying  hfe.  I  feel  that  it 
is  mine,  and  earnestly  desire  much  grace  may  be  granted  me,  that  I 
may  *  keep  my  heart  with  all  diligence ;'  that  I  may  continually  feel 
my  utter  helplessness  and  entire  dependence  on  Jesus,  and  be  daily, 
hourly,  found  at  the  foot  of  the  cross.  Shall  I  not  have  your  pray- 
ers, dear  sister,  that  I  may  ever  have  a  heart  fixed  on  God,  and  thus 
be  a  faithful  missionary  ?  I  am  looking  forward  with  great  interest 
to  my  future  home  among  the  degraded  and  perishing  of  Persia.  I 
trust  it  will  not  be  wholly  in  vain  that  I  have  left  home  and  friends 
to  spend  my  life  in  efforts  for  the  salvation  of  the  Nestorians.  Not 
the  least  among  my  labors  will  be  that  of  making  a  happy  home  for 
your  dear  brother.  Perhaps  tliis  is  the  widest  sphere  of  a  mission- 
ary's wife.  If  by  kindness  and  assiduity  she  can  enable  her  hus- 
band to  be  happy,  if  she  can  share  his  sorrows  and  lighten  his  cares, 
she  will  have  performed  no  inconsiderable  service  for  the  cause  of 
Christ.  If  this,  however,  is  all  my  labor  I  shall  have  an  easy  work 
to  do." 


118  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

Dr.  Perkins  thus  describes  the  favorable  impression  pro- 
duced by  Mr.  Stoddard  upon  all  who  saw  him  at  the  mis- 
sionary stations : 

"  Our  visits  at  the  missionary  stations  on  the  way  were 
delightful.  At  all  of  them  Mr.  Stoddard  left  a  profound 
impression  of  his  rare  excellence.  The  first  missionary 
whom  he  met  in  Asia  was  our  good  father  Temple,  then  at 
Smyrna.  That  modern  apostle  was,  to  Mr.  Stoddard's 
mind,  the  model  of  a  missionary ;  and  he  took  great  pains, 
during  our  brief  stay  there,  to  derive  useful  hints  and  sug- 
gestions from  him,  and  eagerly  emulated  the  spirit  of  that 
man  of  God. 

"  It  was  a  period  of  trial  in  our  missionary  field.  Much 
light  and  truth  had  been  dififused,  but  few  conversions  had 
occurred.  Difiiculties  thickened — dangers  threatened — 
enemies  multiplied  and  waxed  bold,  especially  our  Papal 
enemies.  The  faith  of  some  wavered,  and  the  fears  of  all 
were  roused.  In  view  of  this  state  of  things,  one  of  the 
older  missionaries  at  Constantinople  thus  wrote  to  me,  after 
we  passed  on :  '  I  am  sure  that  God  will  bless  and  prosper 
you.  Your  taking  with  you  such  a  man  as  Mr.  Stoddard 
is  a  pledge  that  the  Lord  will  be  with  you.'  " 

The  party  reached  Trebizond  early  in  May,  1843;  and 
leaving  now  the  sea,  which  had  been  their  pathway  since 
they  left  the  harbor  of  Boston,  they  began  their  caravan 
journey  across  the  mountains  of  Armenia  and  the  plains  of 
Persia.  Mr.  Stoddard's  graphic  pen  describes  the  prepara- 
tions for  the  journey,  and  the  incidents  of  the  way,  in  let- 
tors  written  in  his  tent,  after  the  fatigues  and  excitements 
of  each  day's  march .  A  few  extracts  will  show  how 
thoroughly  he  entered  into  the  enjoyment  of  natural 
scenery  and  of  his  novel  life,  how  readily  he  adapted  him« 


A     CONTRAST.  119 

self  to  new  circumstances,  and  how  buoyant  his  heart  ever 
was  with  faith  and  hope  in  his  work. 

"  Trebizond,  May  13th,  1843. 
"My  Dear  Brother — Ever  since  I  landed  in  Smyrna,  I  have  met 
so  many  kind  friends,  and  had  so  many  novel  objects  to  divert  my 
mind,  that  I  have  not  realized  how  far  I  was  from  my  native  land. 
But  now  illusions  are  fast  vanishing.  Here  we  are,  at  the  extremity 
of  the  Black  Sea,  among  a  rude  and  unchristian  people,  about  to  set 
out  on  a  journey  over  lofty  mountains.  The  bustle  of  preparation  is 
nearly  over.  Our  muleteers  are  engaged — our  provisions  bought — 
our  packing  done — and  we  only  wait  for  the  Sabbath  to  be  past,  to 
mount  our  horses  and  set  out  on  our  way.  This  little  interval  of 
repose  gives  us  time  to  look  around  us  and  to  stretch  our  thoughts 
far  away  to  our  home.  Yes ;  our  home.  For  though  I  would  live 
and  die  in  the  land  of  my  adoption,  I  can  not  do  otherwise  than  call 
America  my  home.  There  *'  my  friends,  my  kindred  dwell."  It  is 
endeared  to  me  by  a  thousand  tender  associations.  It  is  my  hirth- 
-place.  There  was  I  educated.  There  I  met  sympathy  and  kind 
hearts.  There  refinement  and  intelligence  and  the  blessings  of  free- 
dom clustered  around  me.  Here  all  is  dark,  degraded,  seemingly 
lost.  Nothing  binds  me  to  such  a  land  but  the  thought  that  God 
may  enable  me  to  pour  light  on  this  darkness — to  open  the  eyes  of 
the  blind — to  loose  the  tongues  of  the  dumb — to  set  up  the  standard 
of  the  cross,  and  preach  the  everlasting  gospel — to  tell  the  story  of  a 
Saviour's  love — to  proclaim  liberty  to  the  captives  of  sin,  and  the 
opening  of  the  prison  to  them  that  are  bound.  Yes,  to  preach  Jesus 
Christ  is  my  hope,  ^nd  in  this  hope  will  I  rejoice.  And  shall  I  not? 
Can  any  work  better  become  a  sinner  saved  by  grace — a  child  of 
immortality — a  candidate  for  heaven  ?  To  live — to  toil — to  suffer — 
to  die — ^to  go  home  to  glory,  surrounded  by  many  saved  by  our 
efforts — what  can  be  so  interesting  ?  What  so  dehghtful  a  work  as 
this  ?  My  dear  brother,  let  us  Uve  near  to  our  Saviour,  and  whether 
in  America  or  Asia,  strive  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  his  precious 
salvation  to  all   around   us.     Then  shall  we  accomplish  the  great 


120  MEMOIR    OF    STODDAED. 

object  for  which  God  made  us,  and  feel  the  satisfaction  of  living  not 
in  vain. 

"  You  will  be  interested  to  know  our  movements  since  we  have 
been  in  Turkey.  As  our  passage  was  so  short,  and  we  learned  that 
the  Spring  was  very  backward  on  these  mountains,  we  found  it 
necessary,  as  well  as  pleasant,  to  linger  at  the  missionary  stations  on 
the  way.  At  first  I  thought  this  would  be  a  loss  of  time,  but  I  am 
now  convinced  that  quite  the  contrary  is  true.  The  number  of  mis- 
sionaries we  see — the  various  information  we  gain — the  counsels — 
the  suggestions — the  prayers  of  our  brethren,  as  they  first  welcome 
us,  and  then  extend  the  parting  hand — are  aU  an  excellent  prepara- 
tion for  our  final  work.  I  wish  you  could  have  been  vnth  us  at 
Smyrna  and  at  Constantinople,  and  seen  how  much  kindness  and 
brotherly  love  we  met  from  the  brethren.  They  are  devoted  Chris- 
tians, and  while  they  have,  some  of  them,  made  sacrifices  for  years 
in  the  missionary  work,  they  look  forward  with  pleasure  to  years 
more  of  fike  sacrifice. 

******** 

"  We  came  up  here  in  a  splendid  Austrian  steamer,  commanded  by 
a  very  polite,  warm-hearted  Englishman.  It  is  interesting  to  us  to 
find  steam-boats  and  kindred  improvements  making  their  way  to  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  On  Monday,  Providence  permitting,  we  are  to 
start  on  our  journey.  The  highest  mountains  which  we  cross  are  in 
fall  sight — about  fifty  miles  before  us.  They  are  still  capped  with 
snow,  and  no  doubt  we  shall  shiver  now  and  then,  before  we  reach 
the  valleys  beyond.  Would  you  know  how  we  look  as  we  set  out  ? 
Well,  then,  you  shall  see.  Our  party  consists  of  seven,  besides  Mr. 
Perkins's  little  girl  (Mr.  Bliss  will  stop  for  the  present  in  Trcbizond). 
Each  of  us  has  a  horse  and  an  American  saddle.  After  us  comes  a 
horse  loaded  with  our  tents,  then  several  more  with  Turkish  chests, 
full  of  provisions.  Then  strung  over  the  backs  of  animals  are  our 
cooking  utensils  and  our  luggage.  Little  Judith  [Mr.  Perkins's  little 
girl]  rides  in  a'  basket,  which  I  have  covered  with  a  large  calash  to 
protect  her  from  the  sun.  In  the  rear  are  two  men — one  a  Jew — 
the  other  an  Armenian ;  they  are  to  aid  us  on  our  journey.     As  we 


OVER     THE     MOUNTAINS.     "  121 

wind  up  the  narrow  lanes  of  the  city,  see  the  Turkish  women — all 
vailed  except  a  single  eye — peeping  forth  full  of  curiosity  at  the 
strangers.  If  you  will  follow  us  to  the  end  of  our  first  day's  journey, 
you  will  see  us  pitching  our  tents  by  the  side  of  a  Uttle  stream,  in  a 
beautiful  valley.  Our  attendants  will  bring  out  eggs,  and  crackers, 
and  butter,  and  dried  tongues,  and,  way-worn  and  hungry,  we  shall 
sit  down  to  our  grassy  table.  On  the  morrow,  Inshawlaw  (if  Grod 
please),  you  shall  see  us  beginning  to  ascend  lofty  mountains,  and 
look  down  on  some  of  the  most  enchanting  scenery  that  the  eye 
ever  gazes  on.     Indeed  the  whole  of  this  country  is  a  Paradise." 

"Tuesday,  May  ]6th.  We  rose  early  this  morning,  took  our 
breakfast,  pulled  down  our  tents,  and  proceeded  on  our  way.  You 
have  no  idea  what  labor  is  to  be  performed  every  morning  and 
evening.  To  pack  and  unpack  our  provisions,  and  see  that  every 
tiling  is  in  its  place,  to  set  up  and  demolish  a  house,  to  cover  our 
beds  with  oilcloth  as  a  protection  against  rain,  to  saddle  our  horses 
and  get  the  ladies  well  mounted,  to  see  that  our  loads  are  all  in 
place ;  these  little  things  are  suited  to  try  one's  patience.  And  with 
every  attention,  many  things  are  apt  to  go  wrong.  We  have  been 
riding  to-day  through  the  same  romantic  country,  continually  ascend- 
ing the  mountains.  Sometimes  the  road  has  been  a  regular  pair  of 
stairs,  hewn  out  of  the  rock,  and  quite  as  steep  as  any  common  stairs 
in  our  houses  at  home.  Harriette  has  enjoyed  the  ride  much,  and 
been  every  hour  gaining  confidence.  Her  horse  has  been  led  a  very 
small  portion  of  the  time.  After  six  hours'  climbing,  we  are  snugly 
encamped  at  Chailen,  which  interpreted,  means  a  pasture  ground. 
It  is  a  beautiful  piece  of  table  land,  covered  with  grass,  and  com- 
manding an  extensive  view.  We  have  procured  fresh  eggs  and 
milk  and  yagourd,  and  are  feasting  on  the  fat  of  the  land.  As  the 
night  draws  on,  we  begin  to  feel  the  piercing  cold,  for  though  yet 
much  below  the  snowy  summit,  we  are  thousands  of  feet  above  the 
Black  Sea,  which  stretches  out  in  the  distance.  All  things  prosper 
with  us,  and  our  hearts  are  moved  with  the  goodness  of  our  Heav- 
enly G-uardian.** 

6 


122  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

Dr.  Perkins,  in  describing  the  same  journey,  mentions  a 
habit  of  Mr.  Stoddard — familiar  to  all  his  intimate  friends 
— which  illustrates  the  influence  of  his  mother's  early 
teaching  upon  his  Christian  life.  "Our  long  and  weari- 
some journey  from  Trebizond  to  Oroomiah,  was  often  be- 
guiled by  listening  to  sweet  hymns,  repeated  by  our 
departed  brother.  ISTever  did  .a  Christian  at  all  times 
more  fully  carry  out  the  Scriptural  injunction,  '  speaking 
to  yourselves  in  psalms  and  hymns,  and  spiritual  songs, 
singing  and  making  melody  in  your  hearts  to  the  Lord.' 
Such  hymns,  with  a  great  many  precious  portions  of  Scrip- 
ture treasured  up  in  his  mind,  were  almost  infinitely 
sweeter  to  him  as  themes  of  meditation  and  conversation, 
than  the  richest  flowers  of  general  literature,  with  which 
he  was  also  so  familiar.  His  repetition  of  them  was  never 
attended  with  the  least  parade  of  formality.  It  seemed  to 
be  as  easy  for  them  to  flow  from  his  lips  and  his  heart  as 
it  was  for  him  to  breathe." 

The  joy  of  the  missionary  company  on  reaching  their 
destination  can  hardly  be  described.  Their  entry  in  Oroo- 
miah was  like  that  of  a  triumphal  cavalcade  welcomed  by 
the  people  whom  they  have  delivered.  It  is  thus  described 
by  Mr.  Stoddard  in  a  letter  to  his  parents. 

"  Oroomiah,  June  15th,  1843. 
"My  Beloved  Parents, — 

"  You  will  rejoice  and  unite  with  me  in  praising  our  Grod  that  we 
are  safely  home.  Yesterday,  amid  a  large  company  of  Nestorians, 
surrounded  with  manifestations  of  joy  at  our  arrival,  we  entered  the 
city  and  set  our  eager  eyes  on  our  future  abode ;  and  now,  while 
our  hearts  are  overflowing,  we  hasten  to  write  our  dear  parents  of 
our  welfare.  We  have  kept  a  journal  most  of  the  way,  and  by  the 
next  opportunity  I  will  send  you  what  I  have  time  to  copy.     Kow 


APPROACH     TO     Or.OOMIAn.  12.3 

I  can  only  give  tlie  occurrences  of  the  last  three  or  four  days.  Our 
Sabbath  we  spent  on  the  plain  of  Khoy,  much  oppressed  by  the 
heat  of  a  scorching  sun.  Before,  we  had  been  on  elevated  land  and 
suffered  quite  as  much  perhaps  from  cold  during  the  night  as  from 
heat  during  the  day.  In  fact  we  had  suffered  but  little  from  either  ; 
for  our  tent  was  hung  always  with  rugs  and  shawls,  and  while  riding 
we  were  favored  every  day  with  a  cooling  breeze.  But  we  went 
down  a  hill  ten  miles  long  to  the  plain  of  Khoy,  and  there  found  our- 
selves at  once  under  a  summer's  sun.  The  trees  were  clothed  with 
the  richest  foliage — wheat  fields,  and  melon  fields,  and  vineyards,  and 
orchards,  stretched  away  for  many  a  long  mile  to  the  distant  moun- 
tains. In  the  centre  of  the  plain  we  came  to  the  city,  which  has 
recently  suffered  from  an  earthquake.  Every  house  is  more  or  less 
injured ;  the  city  wall  is  cracked  and  tottering ;  and  many  buildings 
are  entirely  thrown  down.  Most  of  the  inhabitants  were  out  of  the 
city  at  the  time,  and  their  lives  in  consequence  saved.  Still  some 
hundreds,  perhaps  thousands,  perished.  Nobody  seems  to  know 
with  any  definiteness,  as  the  inhabitants  are  still  more  or  less  scat- 
tered. By  the  city  we  pitched  our  tents  for  the  Sabbath  ;  and  but 
for  the  heat,  had  a  delightful  time.  It  was  a  season  of  quiet  after  a 
week  of  anxiety  and  toil.  We  were  surrounded  by  Nature  in  all 
its  loveliness,  and  were  looking  to  Oroomiah  as  just  at  hand.  We 
had  no  public  exercises,  but  I  talked  a  Httle  with  a  Nestorian  who 
had  come  out  to  meet  us,  in  my  broken  Turkish,  and  read  a  chapter 
in  Gorman  with  our  assistant,  who  speaks  no  English.  These  my 
first  attempts  to  convey  religious  truth  in  a  strange  tongue  are  very 
awkward,  and  I  fear  result  in  Uttle  good.  Yet  I  pray  God  I  may 
learn  to  be  useful,  so  that  my  coming  shall  not  be  in  vain. 

Monday  we  rose  just  after  midnight,  to  avoid  the  heat  of  the  noon- 
day sun.  Our  ride  lay  through  a  long  straight  avenue  of  four  miles, 
planted  with  trees  much  of  the  way,  and  looking  very  beautifully 
by  the  hght  of  a  full  moon.  Leaving  this  avenue  we  crossed  a  fine 
bridge  of  brick  arches,  and  gradually  wound  up  a  series  of  hills  for 
half  a  dozen  miles.  Then  we  stopped  to  take  a  lunch ;  and  spread- 
ing on  the  ground  our  thin  native  bread,  with  this  and   boiled 


124  MEMOIR     OF     STODDARD. 

tongue,  and  cheese  and  eggs,  we  made  a  very  comfortable  meal 
Crossing  a  low  ridge  of  mountains,  we  came  in  sight  of  the  lake  of 
Oroomiah.  You  may  imagine  with  what  feelings  of  joy  we  wel- 
comed it,  as  it  lay  peacefully  stretched  out  at  our  feet.  At  eight, 
our  ride  was  over  and  we  pitched  our  tents  near  the  north  western 
corner  of  the  lake  on  the  plain  of  Salmas.  Under  us  was  soft  green 
grass,  and  over  our  heads  trees  (unlike  any  kind  we  see  at  home), 
the  blossoms  of  which  perfumed  the  air.  "We  received  from  a  neigh- 
boring village,  fresh  milk,  yagourd  and  bread,  and  stretching  our- 
selves on  our  cloaks,  \!7ith  our  saddles  for  a  pillow,  were  soon  in  the 
land  of  forgetfulness.  It  was  a  pleasant  day,  and  our  hearts  beat 
high  in  the  prospect  of  the  next  day  reaching  Gavalan  and  meeting 
our  Oroomiah  friends.  The  Bishop  left  us  some  days  before,  anx- 
ious to  reach  his  home,  and  prepare  for  us  a  fat  lamb  from  his  father's 
flock.  The  next  morning  we  started  again  very  early  and  were  at 
Gavalan  by  breakfast  time.  As  we  approached  the  village,  five  or 
six  on  horseback  galloped  out  to  meet  us,  with  cries  of  *  Hoshe  geldiz, 
hoshe  geldiz,"  (you  have  come  welcome).  They  proved  to  be  friends 
from  the  mission,  whose  names  were  famihar  to  us  all — Priest  Abra- 
ham, Joseph,  Mar  Yohannan's  brother,  John  and  Moses.  On  entering 
the  village,  men,  women,  and  children  poured  out  to  join  and  wel- 
come our  party.  We  were  escorted  as  if  in  a  triumphal  procession 
through  the  town  to  the  house  of  Mar  Yohannan's  father.  The  old 
couple  were  overjoyed ;  said  that  they  were  made  some  years 
younger  by  their  son's  return,  and  that  they  praised  God  for  his 
goodness.  Soon  Mar  Joseph,  an  old  bishop  with  a  silver  beard, 
and  half  a  dozen  priests  from  Oroomiah,  came  in  with  their  Salam 
aleykim,  Salam  aleykim — peace — peace  be  to  you.  Our  tents  were 
erected  in  the  old  priest's  garden,  and  during  the  day  we  were 
thronged  with  visitors.  My  heart  waafuU,  I  was  not  prepared  for 
such  a  welcome — such  a  hearty  grasp  of  the  hand — such  an  over- 
flowing of  cordial  feeling.  I  suppose  that  some  of  it  is  to  be  attrib- 
uted to  their  natural  rood  feeling — some  to  their  personal  attach- 
ments— and  perhaps  some  to  the  privileges  which  they  hope  to 
derive  from  a  connection  with  us.    But  after  all  I  must  believe  that 


THE     WELCOME.  125 

God  has  opened  their  hearts  to  receive  the  Gospel  in  the  love  of  it, 
and  that  they  welcome  us  as  the  ambassadors  of  Clirist.  I  bless  my 
Father  for  the  prospect  of  usefulness  that  opens  upon  us.  I  rejoice 
that  I  am  here — just  where  I  am — here  to  live,  and  I  trust,  here  to 
die.  Soon  may  we  have  revivals  of  religion  among  the  people,  and 
see  them  not  only  right  in  theory,  but  cordial  behevers  in  Jesus. 

To  return:  in  the  afternoon  Dr.  Wright,  Mr.  Breath,  and  Mr. 
Stocking,  came  from  the  city,  and  toward  evening  ten  or  a  dozen 
priests.  The  bishop,  Mar  Yohac^aan,  sent  abundance  of  refresh- 
ments from  his  fatlier's  house,  dnd  partaking  of  them  and  com- 
mending our  souls  to  God,  we  retired  to  rest.  The  next  and  last 
morning,  we  started  at  three  o'clock,  quite  a  numerous  company. 
Friends  continually  joiued  us  on  the  way,  and  we  went  along  rejoic- 
ing. As  it  is  a  long,  hot  ride,  say  thirty  miles  from  here  to  the  city, 
we  stopped  by  a  beautiful  river  about  twelve  miles  from  Oroomiah. 
There  still  more  natives  joined  us,  and  Mr.  Merrick,  Mr.  Jones,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Holladay.  Under  our  tent  we  partook  of  refreshments, 
and  in  the  afternoon  set  out  for  the  last  tune.  Our  company  now 
consisted  of  forty  or  fifty  horsemen,  and  it  was  a  moving  sight,  I 
assure  you,  to  look  on  such  a  company.  We  were  riding  over  a 
magnificent  plain,  covered  with  the  richest  verdure.  The  day  was 
beautiful,  though  warm  ;  the  natives'  hearts  were  glad,  and  so  were 
ours.  We  knew  that  friends  were  following  us  with  their  sympathies 
and  prayers.  We  knew  that  we  went  to  a  city  whose  name  is  dear 
to  many  a  Christian  heart.  All  behind  was  bright  and  cheering;  all 
before  us  full  of  hope.  But  we  trust  not  in  man.  I  hope  I  may 
say  in  truth  that  our  trust  is  in  our  Almighty  Guide.  We  reached 
Oroomiah,  about  four  P.  M.  Harriette  was  overcome.  The  idea 
of  reaching  home,  after  so  much  tossing  by  sea  and  by  land,  was 
too  much.  Now  she  laughed — now  wept.  Yet  her  weeping  was 
soon  turned  into  joy,  for  she  is  very,  very  glad  she  came.  Our  com- 
pany all  gathered  in  Mr.  Jones's  house  aud  united  in  a  prayer,  and 
a  psalm  of  praise.  Then  after  tea  we  dispersed — Mr.  and  Mrs.  Per- 
kins as  the  guests  of  Mr.  Merrick,  Harriette  and  I  of  Mr.  Stocking. 
The  missionaries  are  very  pleasant,  and  I  think,  prayerful  men.    The 


126  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

missionary  premises  are  charming.  I  am  pleased  to  see  most  of  the 
missionaries  in  excellent  health — especially  the  younger  ones.  Dr. 
Wright  thinks,  with  good  health  to  begin  with,  which  few  of  the 
ladies  have  had,  and  care,  we  need  not  fear  much.  Still  we  mean 
to  go  to  Mount  Seir,  to-morrow,  where  we  shall  probably  remain 
during  the  warm  season." 


CHAPTER    X. 

THE    FIELD    OF    LABOR. 

The  name  Oroomiah  is  given  alike  to  a  district,  a  plain, 
a  lake  and  a  city.  The  district  of  Oroomiali  lies  at  the 
base  of  the  Koordish  mountains,  in  the  western  part  of 
Azerbijan,  the  northwestern  province  of  Persia,  which 
stretches  from  those  mountains  to  the  Caspian  Sea.  Par- 
allel with  the  mountains,  and  about  twenty  miles  eastward 
from  their  base,  lies  the  lake  of  Oroomiah,  which  measures 
eighty  miles  from  north  to  south,  and  is  about  thirty  miles 
in  breadth.  At  either  extremity  spurs  of  the  principal 
chain  of  mountains  jut  down  to  the  very  margin  of  the 
lake,  thus  forming  an  amphitheatre,  within  which  lies  the 
plain  of  Oroomiah.  This  plain  is  about  forty  miles  in 
length,  and  varies  in  width  from  ten  to  twenty  miles ;  it  is 
partially  divided  into  three  sections,  by  spurs  from  the 
mountains  which  form  its  western  boundary.  Its  whole 
area,  with  the  adjacent  declivities,  is  estimated  at  six  hun- 
dred square  miles.  It  teems  with  an  almost  tropical  vege- 
tation. A  former  member  of  the  Nestorian  mission*  de- 
scribes it  as  "  dotted  over  with  some  three  hundred  villages, 
each  surrounded  with  luxuriant  wheat-fields,  vineyards, 
fruit-gardens,  and  melon-patches ;  while  the  plain  in  every 
part  is  intersected  with  numberless  water-courses,  diverted 

*  Mrs.  A.  E.  Crane,  to  whose  letters  and  Dr.  Perkins's  volume,  the  writer 
is  mainly  indebted  for  the  description  of  Oroomiah, 


128  MEMOIR     OF    STODDARD. 

from  the  principal  rivers,  whose  banks,  fringed  with  wil- 
lows,  remind  one  of  the  beautiful  promise  of  Jehovah  to 
tlie  children  of  his  people,  '  they  shall  sj^ring  up  as  willows 
by  the  water-courses.' " 

The  geological  conformation  of  the  rocks  of  this  region, 
and  the  numerous  suli3hurous  springs  along  the  shore  of 
the  lake,  evince  a  volcanic  agency ;  and  the  earthquakes 
occasionally  felt  at  Oroomiah,  though  far,  less  severe  than 
the  shocks  sometimes  experienced  at  Khoy  and  Tabreez,  a 
hundred  miles  to  the  east  and  north,  demonstrate  that  the 
subterranean  fire  has  not  spent  its  force.  An  analysis  of 
the  waters  of  the  lake  proves  it  to  be  highly  charged  with 
sulphureted  hydrogen. 

This  region,  so  secluded  in  its  position,  so  unique  in  its 
natural  features,  and  so  abounding  in  fertility,  is  the  home 
of  the  remnant  of  the  Nestorian  church,  now  scattered 
among  the  villages  of  the  plain,  and  in  the  nooks  and  val- 
leys of  the  Kurdish  mountains.  The  first  mission  to  this 
people,  after  a  residence  of  more  than  a  year  at  Tabreez, 
was  planted  in  the  city  of  Oroomiah ;  but  the  intense  sum- 
mer heat  of  the  plains  at  length  compelled  the  missionaries 
to  establish  a  health  retreat  upon  the  declivity  of  a  neigh- 
boring mountain.  The  place  selected  for  this  purpose  was 
JSeir,  a  mountain  about  five  miles  distant  from  the  city, 
which  rises,  by  a  gradual  ascent,  to  a  height  of  nearly  three 
thousand  feet  above  the  plain,  and  is  seven  thousand  feet 
above  the  sea.  This  station  was  first  occupied  in  March, 
1841,  a  little  while  before  Dr.  Perkins  set  out  upon  his  return 
to  the  United  States.  The  following  description  of  Seir, 
and  the  plain,  and  the  lake  of  Oroomiah,  w^as  sent  by  Mr. 
Stoddard  to  Professor  D.  Olmsted,  of  Yale  College.  It  is 
valuable  for  the  minuteness  and  accuracy  of  its  statements. 


THE     VIEW     FROM     SEIR.  129 

"  The  village  of  Seir  is  in  the  province  of  Oroomiah,  in  no/tliern 
Persia,  in  latitude  37°  28'  18"  north,  and  in  approximate  longitude  45° 
east  from  Greenwich.  We  are  about  forty  miles  from  the  boundary 
of  Turkey,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  from  that  of  Russia.  The  village 
is  on  the  grassy  slope  of  the  mountain,  which  rises  2,834  feet  above 
the  neighboring  city  of  Oroomiah,  and  7,334  above  the  ocean.  The 
side  of  the  mountain  on  which  we  hve  faces  the  northeast,  and  is 
consequently  somewhat  bleak  in  winter.  The  snow  also  Hes  upon  it  in 
the  spring  long  after  it  has  disappeared  from  the  southwestern  side. 

"  From  the  village  of  Seir  we  look  down  on  the  very  beautiful 
and  extensive  plain  of  Oroomiah,  forty  miles  in  length,  and  from 
twelve  to  twenty  miles  in  breadth,  which  possesses  a  deep  alluvial 
soil,  and  bears  on  its  fertile  bosom  several  hundred  villager.  The 
city  of  Oroomiah,  the  ancient  Thebarma,  situated  near  the  center  of 
the  plain,  as  well  as  many  of  the  villages,  is  surrounded  by  innumer- 
able gardens  and  orchards,  and  rows  of  poplars,  willows,  and  syca- 
mores, which  make  large  portions  of  the  plain  resemble  a  continued 
forest.  The  mountains  of  Koordistan  encircle  the  plain  on  three 
sides,  while  to  the  east  lies  the  lake  of  Oroomiali,  studded  with 
islands,  and  reflecting  the  pure  azure  of  an  Italian  sky. 

"  This  plain  is  watered  by  three  rivers  of  moderate  size,  which 
come  down  from  the  Koordish  mountains,  and  are  distributed  by  a 
network  of  small  canals  and  water-courses  over  its  whole  surface. 
Without  artificial  irrigatioUj  but  few  crops  can  be  brought  to  matu- 
rity, although  here  and  there  wheat  fields  are  cultivated  on  the 
slopes  of  the  neighboring  mountains,  which  are  wholly  dependent  on 
the  rains  of  the  spring  and  early  summer,  and  sometimes  yield  a  tol- 
erable harvest. 

"  The  principal  productions  of  the  plain  of  Oroomiah,  the  annual 
mean  temperature  of  which  is,  of  course,  considerably  above  that  of 
Seir,  are  wheat,  barley,  corn,  millet,  flax,  tobacco,  rice,  cotton,  cas- 
tor oil,  apples,  pears,  plums,  grapes  (which  are  cultivated  in  immense 
vineyards),  cherries,  apricots,  nectarines,  peaches,  melons,  pomegran- 
ates, almonds,  and  the  jnjube.  The  fig,  with  care,  may  be  also  culti- 
vated, but  is  often  destroyed  by  the  cold  of  winter. 

6* 


130  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  The  lake  of  Oroomiah,  the  ancient  Spautes,  is  about  ninety  miles 
long  by  thirty  broad.  Its  elevation  above  the  ocean  is  4,100  feet.  Its 
water  has  been  analyzed  by  President  Hitchcock;  its  specific  gravity  is 
1.155.  The  lake  exerts,  of  course,  a  marked  influence  on  the  climate  of 
this  region,  and  produces  a  regular  land  and  sea  breeze  in  the  summer 
months.  During  the  day  a  hght  wind  blows  from  the  lake,  and  dur- 
ing the  night  a  fresher  wind  from  the  lofty  mountains  of  Koordistan, 
which  rise,  some  forty  miles  west  of  the  lake,  to  a  height  of  ten  or 
twelve,  or  perhaps  thirteen  thousand  feet  above  the  ocean,  and  gen- 
erally retafti  on  their  summits,  even  in  summer,  deep  masses  of 
snow.  The  amount  of  watery  vapor  is  thus  probably  much  greater 
in  Oroomiah  than  in  many  parts  of  Persia,  which  present  almost  the 
barrenness  of  the  Arabian  deserts. 

"  It  should  be  mentioned  in  this  connection,  that  all  the  mountains 
of  northern  Persia  are  destitute  of  trees,  and  many  of  them  rise  to  a 
great  height,  in  naked,  rocky  summits.  Indeed,  in  the  valleys  and 
on  the  plains  it  is  rare  to  find  any  trees  except  those  planted  by  the 
hand  of  man,  and  a  stranger,  -as  he  looks  down  on  the  luxuriant 
plain  of  Oroomiah,  can  hardly  be  made  to  believe  that  the  millions 
of  trees  before  him  are  entirely  an  artificial  growth," 

The  city  of  Oroomiah  contains  about  twenty-five  thousand 
inhabitants,  and  is  built  chiefly  of  unburnt  brick,  and  sur- 
rounded by  a  mud  wall  and  ditch. 

The  lake,  which  forms  so  prominent  a  feature  in  the 
scenery  of  the  district,  is  so  densely  salt  that  the  human 
body  will  float  upon  it  as  easily  as  upon  the  surface  of  the 
Dead  Sea.  Its  shores  are  lined  with  a  coarse  salt  deposited 
by  evaporation,  and  at  its  southern  extremity,  especially, 
are  extensive  salt  marshes,  which  are  the  favorite  resort  of 
the  flamingo.  "  The  northern  part  of  the  lake,  near  Gava- 
lan,  is  shallow,  and  it  is  said  that  sometimes,  at  low  water, 
a  reef  or  bank  is  seen  but  a  few  feet  beneath  the  surface,  ex- 
tending nearly  across,  which  may  serve  to  explain  a  tradi- 


THE     VIEW     FROM     SEIR.  131 

tion  of  the  Nestorians,  to  the  effect  that  St.  Thomas  (who 
brought  the  Gospel  to  their  fathers),  when  he  left  Oroo- 
miah,  to  go  eastward  to  India,  crossed  the  lake  by  walking 
upon  the  water."  In  honor  of  this  patron  apostle,  on  a 
certain  day  of  the  year  the  Nestorians,  in  large  companies 
from  different  villages,  go  down  to  the  lake  and  bathe  in 
its  waters,  expecting  to  receive  some  saving  virtue  through 
the  faith  of  St.  Thomas.  Several  rocky  islands,  the  refuge 
of  wild  goats,  diversify  the  bosom  of  the  lake.  "A  few 
skiffs  are  sometimes  seen  upon  it,  but  so  timid  are  the 
boatmen  that  they  dare  not  venture  out  unless  the  weather 
is  fair.  An  enterprising  Persian  nobleman,  Malek  Kazen 
Meerza,  has  constructed  a  rude  steamboat  to  ply  upon  its 
waters,  but  so  ignorant  are  the  Persians  of  navigation  or 
engineering,  that  the  project  has  well  nigh  proved  a  fail- 
ure. No  fish  are  found  in  the  waters  of  Oroomiah."  Rev. 
Horatio  Southgate  thus  describes  it : 

"  At  sunset  we  went  do^vn  to  the  lake  and  bathed.  The 
temperature  of  the  water  was  at  blood  heat,  and  its  taste 
more  saline  even  than  that  of  the  ocean.  We  found  it 
more  buoyant,  also,  owing  to  its  greater  specific  gravity. 
The  shore  was  crusted  with  salt,  and  we  found  our  bodies 
in  the  same  state  soon  after  emerging  from  the  water.  It 
is  very  shallow,  nowhere,  it  is  said,  exceeding  five  feet  in 
depth.  I  waded  out  one  eighth  of  a  mile  from  the  shore, 
and  found  the  depth,  at  that  distance,  about  three  feet. 
The  water  was  so  dense  as  to  lift  us  almost  entirely  above 
the  surface  in  floating,  and  we  were  unable,  without  some 
efiTort,  to  recover  an  upright  position  after  swimming."* 

The  following  description,  from  the  pen  of  Mrs.  Crane, 
will  bring  the  entire  scene  vividly  before  the  reader : 
*  Tour,  rol.  i.  p.  323. 


132  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  From  the  terraced  roof  of  our  dwellings  at  Seir  we  have  spread 
before  us  a  grand  and  beautiful  panorama,  more  perfect  than  any 
thing  I  ever  beheld  elsewhere.  The  city  of  Oroomiah,  with  its 
mud  walls,  its  towers  and  gates — its  flat-roofed  dwelhngs  and  pal- 
aces, over  which  the  sycamore  proudly  rises,  and  its  venerable 
dome,  which  once  marked  the  site  of  a  Nestorian  church,  but  now  a 
mosque — appears  resting  in  quiet  beauty  more  than  seven  hundred 
feet  below :  while  countless  Httle  villages,  marked  principally  by  the 
willows  skirting  their  water-courses,  and  their  orchards  of  apricots, 
peaches,  plums,  cherries,  nectarines  or  pears,  cluster  airound,  or  nestle 
securely  at  the  base  of  barren  mountains,  whose  bold,  rocky  outline 
forms  a  fitting  frame  for  such  a  picture.  I  have  spoken  of  these 
mountains  as  barren,  but  it  is  only  in  appearance,  and  as  contrasted 
with  the  forest-crowned  hills  of  our  native  land.  In  the  spring, 
and  even  until  June,  the  mountains  are  covered  with  a  most  beau- 
tiful carpet  of  grass  and  flowers,  where  flocks  of  sheep  and  goats, 
tended  by  their  shepherds,  and  lambs  cared  for  by  little  children, 
are  led  to  the  green  pastures.  And  '  the  cattle  upon  a  thousand 
hills'  are  also  seen  roaming  these  heights,  which  are  given  up  to 
pasturage,  since  they  can  only  be  watered  by  the  melting  snows, 
and  these  would  not  suffice  to  bring  grain  to  perfection.  I  ascended 
Seir  mountain  in  June,  1856,  with  a  party  conducted  by  Mr.  Stod- 
dard, and  at  every  step  we  found  the  greatest  profusion  of  flowers. 
Tulips  and  hyacinths  of  several  varieties  were  growing  in  their  wild 
beauty,  with  many  other  common  flowers,  and  the  mountain,  even 
to  the  top,  was  covered  with  the  richest  herbage.  Occasionally  we 
picked  the  crocus,  opening  its  petals  just  on  the  borders  of  some 
snow-bank;  but  when  we  reached  the  top  of  the  mountain  no 
words  could  describe  our  astonishment.  The  distant  peaks  of  the 
Saat  mountains,  reminded  me  of  what  I  had  read  of  the  Alps — cold 
and  forbidding,  with  their  snowy  covering  draped  about  the  rocks, 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  lay  the  plain  of  Oroomiah,  smiling  like 
Eden.  Such  a  perfect  contrast  could  not  be  found,  even  among  the 
Alps,  on  so  fine  a  scale.  Mount  Seir  is  a  perfectly  healthful  location, 
about  half  the  distance  up  the  mountain.     The  mission  premises  are 


THE     VIEW     FROM     SEIR.  133 

surrounded  by  a  wall  to  protect  us  at  night  from  marauding 
Koords — below  us  are  the  meadows  of  the  villagers,  which  are  used 
for  threshing  floors  in  autumn. 

"  About  the  city  of  Oroomiah  are  several  mounds  which  appear  to 
be  ashes,  and  are  supposed  to  be  relics  of  the  ancient  fire-worship, 
which  was  commenced  upon  this  plain,  as  many  suppose.  One  of 
them,  Sheikh  hill,  I  have  frequently  examined.  It  is  not  covered  with 
turf,  as  other  hills,  but  scattering  weeds  and  poppies  adorn  it  in  their 
season.  It  is  in  the  form  of  a  cone,  with  the  side  toward  the  city 
very  abrupt.  From  its  top  we  command  a  fine  view  of  the  city, 
with  the  river  scenery  for  some  fifteen  miles  bordered  with  fertile 
vineyards,  and  fields  of  rice,  cotton,  tobacco,  wheat,  and  barley,  with 
occasionally  the  castor-oil  plant,  and  thick  groves  of  trees,  which  are 
planted  to  provide  timbers  for  building.  Barandooz  forms  the  mid- 
dle section  of  the  plain,  which  is  divided  only  by  a  low  range  of 
hills.  Its  natural  characteristics  are  much  the  same  as  those  which 
are  grouped  about  Oroomiah.  The  soil  is  a  deep  alluvium,  washed 
down  from  the  mountains,  and  almost  inexhaustible  in  its  richness 
and  fertility.  The  principal  village,  Dizzatakka,  has  a  fort  crowning 
a  hill,  which  adds  very  much  to  the  beauty  of  the  landscape  as  seen 
from  Sen- — a  landscape  which  stretches  towards  the  sunrising,  and 
is  bordered  by  the  lake,  across  whose  placid  bosom  I  have  often 
watched  the  first  tints  of  the  morning  brightening  into  day. ' 


CHAPTER    XL 

PIRST  IMPRESSIONS  OF  MISSIONARY  LIFE. 

The  field  so  eloquently  pictured  by  others  caught  new 
tints  from  the  glowing  pen  of  Stoddard.  His  admiration 
of  its  natural  scenery,  his  delight  in  his  missionary  asso- 
ciates, his  interest  in  the  people  with  whom  he  had  taken 
up  his  abode,  and  his  enthusiasm  in  the  realization  of  a  mis- 
sionary life  even  before  he  could  preach  in  a  strange 
tongue,  impart  to  his  earlier  letters  from  Oroomiah  a  fasci- 
nation which  the  most  skillful  tourist  could  not  impart  to 
mere  descriptive  pencilings.  Through  all  his  correspond- 
ence there  breathes  the  same  unfaltering  devotion  to  his 
chosen  service  which  had  marked  his  course  of  preparation 
and  his  outward  voyage. 

The  first  year  of  a  missionary's  life  is  apt  to  be  the  time 
of  severest  trial.  He  has  just  torn  himself  away  from  all 
the  tender  ties  of  home,  and  after  the  excitement  of  his 
journey  and  the  novelty  of  his  new  circumstances  have 
subsided,  the  most  painful  memories  and  contrasts  with 
respect  to  outward  associations  must  force  themselves  upon 
him.  He  can  not,  like  the  mere  traveler,  divert  his  mind 
from  such  reflections  by  observing  foreign  scenery  and 
society,  solacing  himself  meantime  with  the  prospect  of  a 
speedy  return  to  his  native  land.  He  has  come  to  settle 
for  life  among  a  people  with  whom  he  has  no  affinities  but 


LONGING     FOR     SOULS.  135 

the  common  ties  of  humanity,  and  no  sympathies  but  those 
which  the  Gospel  prompts  toward  them  as  needy  and  per- 
ishing. And  yet,  he  can  not  now  do  any  thing  directly 
for  their  relief.  With  a  more  constant  and  painful  sense  of 
their  lost  and  ruined  condition  than  that  which  prompted 
him  to  seek  their  salvation,  he  can  not  so  much  as  sj^eak  to 
them  with  stammering  tongue  of  the  love  of  Christ.  Yet 
this  very  discipline  has  its  advantages,  not  only  in  the  vir- 
tues of  faith  and  patience  which  it  develops,  but  in  the 
gradual  adaptation  of  the  missionary  to  his  field.  So  Stod- 
dard viewed  it ;  and  in  this  first  year  of  missionary  trial 
the  most  careful  scrutiny  of  his  correspondence  does  not 
reveal  a  single  expression  of  regret  or  discontent. 
These  letters  are  the  best  record  of  his  daily  life. 

"  Mount  Seir,  July  18th,  1843.  We  find  warm  friends  in  every 
member  of  the  mission.  Harriette  and  I  are  both  delighted  with 
the  Christian  spirit  manifested  by  them.  The  great  desire  seems  to 
be  that  the  work  of  God  might  be  revived  here,  as  in  some  other 
missions,  where,  not  long  ago,  the  prospect  was  far  more  dark. 
Nothing  but  this  seems  to  be  wanting.  Here  are  forty  schools — 
abundance  of  opportunities  to  preach — every  facihty  for  access  to 
the  people.  The  missionaries  are  universally  respected,  even  among 
the  Mohammedans,  and  every  thing  seems  to  prosper.  Every  thing 
but  this — that  men  are  not  converted.  I  think  the  missionaries  feel 
humbled  by  the  thought,  and  are  learning  to  prostrate  themselves 
lower  in  the  dust  befove  God.  This  is  a  good  sign.  When  man 
feels  that  he  is  nothing,  God  shows  himself  to  be  all  in  all.  We  are 
both  tongue-tied.  Preach  to»  the  people  I  can  not,  for  want  of 
words.  I  am  pursuing  Turkish  and  Syriac  together.  I  find  there 
is  no  getting  along  without  both.  Persian  is  spoken  by  the  higher 
classes  only ;  but  Turkish  is  the  common  medium.  For  business  I 
must  be  a  Turk,  and  for  religious  effort  I  must  be  a  Nestorian.  So 
b')ih  languages  should  be  acquired.     In  Turkish  I  can  generally  get 


136  MEMOIK    OF    STODDARD. 

along  tolerably  now,  as  I  picked  up  a  good  deal  on  the  way. 
Syriac  I  read  some,  but  do  not  attempt  to  speak  just  now,  lest  I 
should  make  a  Babel  of  my  own  mind.  God  grant  I  may  be  pros- 
pered in  my  studies  a-nd  fitted  for  much  usefulness.  Life  is  short 
and  souls  around  are  perishing.  From  the  accompanying  sheets  to 
parents  you  will  learn  more  about  us.  We  are  happy  and  I  feel 
assured  always  shall  be.  If  God  be  our  guide  and  portion,  it  can 
not  be  otherwise." 

While  yet  a  stammerer  in  the  native  dialects  he  turned 
to  good  account  his  knowledge  of  astronomy,  and  the  tele- 
scope of  his  own  construction  which  he  had  transported 
from  Boston  to  Oroomiah.  The  following  incident,  with 
the  reflections  which  it  suggests,  is  of  a  peculiar  interest. 

"  Mount  Seir,  August  14th,  1843.  I  am  more  impressed — much 
more — with  the  general  influence  exerted  by  the  missionaries  than 
before  I  came.  In  all  this  part  of  Persia  they  are  softening  preju- 
dice, inspiring  respect  for  European  manners  and  civilization,  and 
thus  doing  much  for  the  planting  of  the  Gospel  among  these  Mus- 
sulmans. Were  you  to  be  here  a  month  you  would  feel  this  deeply, 
as  I  do.  For  example :  the  other  day  one  of  their  great  moolahs, 
the  menajim  bashee,  the  chief  astrologer,  or,  if  you  please,  the  '  as- 
tronomer royal,'  came  to  see  my  telescope.  He  is  a  remarkably 
intelligent  man,  though  he  holds  to  the  Ptolemaic  system  of  the 
world.  He  is,  however,  well  acquainted  with  our  views.  He  went 
away,  as  many  others  have  done,  who  have  seen  the  electrical  ap- 
paratus and  other  European  inventions,  saying,  with  a  stroke  of  the 
beard,  '  God  is  great,'  or,  '  Truly  you  are  the  wise  ones  of  the  earth.' 
I  showed  this  man  the  belts  and  moons  of  Jupiter,  the  rings  of  Sat- 
urn, and  one  or  more  of  his  satelHtes,  the  gibbous  appearance  ot 
Mars,  and  some  of  the  wonders  of  the  Milky  Way.  Now  this  is  not 
saving  a  soul,  and  I  deeply  feel  it ;  but  you  will  at  once  see  that 
influence  thus  gained  over  the  most  talented  and  influential  men  is 
to  tell  on  the  destiny  of  Persia.     And  if  moolahs  will  permit  us  to 


A     PERSIAN     ASTRONOMER.  137 

take  them  by  the  hand  and  lead  tliem  in  paths  of  science,  tell  me,  is 
it  unreasonable  to  think  the  time  not  distant  when  we  can  lead 
them  to  the  Lamb  of  God  ?  Oil  long  to  have  my  tongue  untied 
to  speak  to  this  people  in  their  own  language  the  wonderful  works 
of  God." 

A  more  detailed  account  of  the  same  interview  is  given 
in  the  following  letter  to  Professor  Denison  Olmsted  of 
Yale  College. 

"  Oroomiah,  August  14th,  1843. 
"  LIy  Dear  Sir — I  have  recently  been  reminded  of  you  in  a  most 
interesting  way.  When  I  was  in  America,  I  was  in  doubt  whether 
it  was  best  to  bring  my  telescope,  as  it  is  difficult  and  expensive  to 
transport  such  instruments  over  the  lofty  mountains  of  Turkey.  But 
Mr.  Perkins  advised  me  by  aU  means  to  keep  it  with  me,  as  every 
thing  of  the  kind  would  contribute,  in  that  half  heathen  land,  to  ad- 
vance the  cause  of  science,  and  even  of  religion.  I  followed  his 
advice;  and  several  weeks  since,  on  unpacking  it,  was  rejoiced  to 
find  it  in  perfect  order.  It  very  soon  attracted  much  attention,  and 
was  thought  by  the  natives  to  be  a  large  and  beautiful  top*  When 
the  menajim  bashee,  the  chief  astrologer,  heard  about  the  instrument, 
he  came  without  delay  to  pay  me  a  visit.  He  is  a  very  intelligent 
man,  perhaps  the  most  so,  excepting  the  prince,  of  any  one  I  have 
seen  in  Persia.  His  father  before  him  was  also  eminent  in  this 
country  for  his  skill  in  the  same  profession.  Though  perfectly  ac- 
quainted with  our  system  of  astronomy,  his  religion  and  his  early 
prejudices  incline  him  to  that  of  Ptolemy.  Perhaps  as  received  here, 
it  has  undergone  slight  modifications,  but  in  its  essential  features  it 
is  the  same  as  of  old.  The  menajim  seems  also  to  have  studied  the 
books  of  India,  which,  if  I  mistake  not,  imply  the  rotundity  of  the 
earth.  This,  the  astrologer  is  willing  to  admit,  as  he  knows  perfectly 
well  that  a  change  of  place,  east  or  west,  will  produce  a  change  in 
the  meridian,  and  that  the  pole  is  elevated  as  one  travels  to  the 
north.  I  think  he  would  be  willing  to  admit  our  system  in  full, 
*  Cannon. 


138  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

were  it  not  for  his  religion,  and  his  dislike  to  '  new  notions,'  for  ne 
can%not  raise  a  sound  objection  against  it.  He  has  tables  handed 
down  for  many  years,  which  enable  him  to  calculate  eclipses  and 
other  celestial  phenomena  with  considerable  accuracy.  Every  year 
he  is  in  the  habit  of  making  out  his  Persian  almanac,  copies  of 
which  he  presents  to  distinguished  men.  I  mentioned,  in  our  con- 
versation, the  great  solar  eclipse  of  December.  He  at  once  produced 
his  books,  and  said  that  I  was  correct  in  the  time,  but  that  the 
eclipse  would  be  invisible  at  Oroomiah.  According  to  our  tables,  I 
repKed,  it  can  be  seen  throughout  Asia.  He  smiled  pleasantly,  and 
answered,  '  If  G-od  please ;  we  shall  see.'  As  he  was  anxious  to 
know  what  we  made  the  exact  time  of  the  beginning  and  ending  of 
the  eclipse,  and  the  number  of  digits  obscured,  I  promised,  at  my 
leisure,  to  calculate  it  for  him ;  I  have  partly  done  so,  and  if  I  have 
made  no  error,  the  sun  will  at  this  place  rise  in  eclipse  and  continue 
thus  some  time ;  six  or  seven  hundred  miles  south  of  us  the  eclipse 
will  be  total. 

"  I  am  not  aware  that  the  menajim  bashee  has  any  instruments, 
except  a  small  crazy  spy-glass,  and  a  brass  circle  for  measuring 
angles,  graduated  to  half,  or  possibly  to  quarter,  degrees.  His 
knowledge,  however,  of  the  constellations,  and  motions  of  the  heav- 
enly bodies,  is  full  and  minute.  We  are  spending  the  summer  at 
Seir,  and  as  our  elevation  is  six  or  seven  hundred  feet  above  the 
plain,  a  fine  opportunity  is  afforded  for  observation.  The  sky  is 
always  beautifully  clear,  and  our  ordinary  nights  would  be  called  in 
America  remarkably  fine.  It  was  here  the  astrologer  came  to  see 
me,  and  no  sooner  was  it  dark  than  he  wished  to  use  the  tele- 
scope. I  first  pointed  it  at  Saturn,  which  was  near  its  culmination; 
at  the  first  glance,  the  menajim  bashee  declared  that  he  saw  neither 
satellites  nor  rings.  At  this  I  was,  of  course,  not  at  all  disappointed, 
and  asked  him  to  have  a  Httle  patience  and  he  would  have  his  curi- 
osity gratified.  After  a  little,  he  obtained  a  good  focus,  and  saw  the 
ring.  This  almost  made  him  leap  for  joy.  He  looked  again  and 
again,  and  delighted  me  by  his  enthusiasm.  Presently  he  exclaimed 
that  he  had  a  distinct  view  of  the  division  in  the  ring,  and  one  of  the 


A     PEESIAN     ASTRONOMER.  139 

satellites.  That  night  three  or  four  were  visible,  but  it  was  not 
strange  that  a  novice  should  be  unable  to  detect  them.  I  had,  how- 
ever, a  keen-eyed  companion ;  for  though  disposed  to  make  every 
objection,  and  admit  nothing  on  testimony,  he  was  satisfied  that  he 
saw  the  division  in  the  ring  and  the  shadow  of  it  upon  the  planet. 
He  tells  me  that  there  is  a  record,  many  years  old,  in  their  posses- 
sion, which  states  that  Saturn  was  once  seen  in  the  shape  of  an 
almond  ;  but  that  they  know  nothing  of  any  rings  or  any  satellites 
belonging  to  it. 

"We  now  turned  to  Jupiter;  and  he  was  lost  in  astonishment. 
There  were  its  four  moons,  and  several  broad  belts  crossing  the  disc 
of  the  planet — all  too  plain  to  admit  of  a  doubt.  Looking  up  to  me, 
the  astrologer  earnestly  said :  '  Tell  me  any  thing  you  please  about 
these  moons,  and  I  will  accept  it.'  You  will  readily  beheve  I  was 
exceedingly  gratified.  We  next  looked  at  Mars ;  the  gibbous  state 
of  which  he  readily  admitted.  It  was  too  near  the  horizon  to  be 
seen  to  advantage ;  yet  some  of  the  dark  spots  on  its  surface  were 
discernible. 

"  In  different  views  of  the  Milky  Way  he  was  less  interested,  be- 
cause, he  said,  their  books  declared  it  to  be  composed  of  stars.  He 
seemed  gratified  by  the  cluster  of  Perseus,  and  one  or  two  similar 
objects. 

"  The  menajim  wanted  much  to  have  a  sight  of  Herschel ;  he  was 
half  incredulous  about  the  existence  of  any  such  planet,  especially  as 
I  did  not  know  its  place  in  the  heavens.  I  had  not  by  me,  as  I  now 
have,  the  American  Almanac.  I  promised  to  look  it  up  for  him, 
and  show  it  to  him  on  a  subsequent  visit ;  but  I  fear  the  telescope  is 
hardly  powerful  enough  to  gratify  him, 

*'  At  a  late  hour  we  retired  to  rest,  promising  ourselves  tlie  plea- 
sure of  seeing  Jupiter  and  Venus  the  next  morning.  As  soon  as  tho 
menajim  cast  his  eyes  on  Jupiter,  he  could  hardly  contain  hunselfl 
One  of  the  satelhtes  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  planet,  and  all  had 
changed  their  positions.  'Jupiter  then  has  moons,'  said  he,  'and 
they  revolve  around  him — you  are  certainly  in  the  right' 

"  Venus,  like  Mars,  was  near  the  horizon,  and  besides  was  only 


140  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

seen  over  the  plain.  From  this,  exhalations  are  constantly  rising, 
and  though  they  do  not  hinder  observations  to  any  great  height, 
almost  obscure  that  part  of  the  horizon.  Mercury  I  did  not  try  to 
find.  Indeed,  as  it  was  much  nearer  the  sun  than  Venus,  I  would 
not  have  found  it  if  I  could. 

"  After  sunrise  the  menajim  retired,  apparently  much  gratified, 
and  promising  to  come  again.  He  is  a  real  enthusiast,  and,  I  douljt 
not,  he  will  take  as  much  of  my  time  as  I  can  spare.  However,  as 
he  is  a  man  of  much  influence,  time  spent  with  him  is  by  no  means 
lost.  Our  great  engrossing  business  ought  to  be  the  salvation  of 
these  dying  men ;  but  if,  indirectly,  we  can  stimulate  the  Mussulmans 
to  thought  and  inquiry,  or  give  them  new  views  in  science,  one 
great  advance  toward  their  conversion  will  be  made.  They  already 
look  up  to  Europeans  as  men  of  talents  and  noble  acquisitions — God 
grant  that  tliis  may  prepare  the  way  for  the  hearty  reception  of  the 
Gospel. 

"  Astrology  is  so  interwoven  with  the  rehgion  of  the  Koran,  and 
with  the  Mussulman  traditions,  which  they  hardly  esteem  as  of  less 
authority,  that  whatever  seems  to  weaken  or  destroy  the  former, 
sweeps  away  with  it  the  latter.  In  this  view  we  must  hail  among 
this  people  the  progress  of  the  sciences,  especially  of  that  one  which 
may  not  inaptly  be  called  a  pillar  of  their  faith.  I  have  no  time, 
dear  sir,  to  write  more.     Yours  very  truly, 

"David  T.  Stoddard." 

Mr.  Stoddard  applied  himself  with  diligence  to  the  study 
of  the  modern  Syriac,  preferring  to  spend  his  strength  at 
once  upon  the  language  in  which  he  hoped  to  preach  the 
Gospel.  At  the  same  time  he  picked  up  by  the  way  a  gen- 
eral knowledge  of  Turkish,  and  at  a  later  period  addressed 
himself  to  the  study  of  the  ancient  Syriac,  in  order  to  assist 
Dr.  Perkins  in  revising  his  translation  of  the  Scriptures  into 
the  modern.  His  finf  classical  scholarship  enabled  him  to 
acquire  the  oriental  tongues  with  great  facility.     His  disci- 


DAILY     OCCUPATIONS.  141 

pline  at  Marshall  College  now  proved  of  eminent  practical 
service.  An  outline  of  his  daily  life  will  show  how  zealous 
and  faithful  he  was,  even  in  the  preparatory  period  of  his 
missionary  course. 

"  I  rise  early  in  the  morning  and  am  occupied  all  day  long,  and 
yet  there  is  no  time  for  reading,  and  still  less  for  writing  letters. 
Next  to  cultivating  communion  with  God,  I  feel  the  acquisition  of 
this  language  to  be  most  important.  Until  a  tolerable  knowledge 
of  it  is  acquired  my  tongue  is  tied,  and  though  my  heart  should  glow 
with  an  angel's  love  I  could  not  point  these  perishing  men  to  heaven. 
And  I  am  sorry  to  find  that  my  progress  must  be  so  slow.  I  keep 
Nestorians  by  me  at  all  hours  of  the  day,  and  talk  and  read  con- 
stantly ;  but  from  week  to  week  my  power  of  communicating  with 
them  seems  to  be  stationary. 

"  Perhaps  you  would  like  to  know  something  of  our  manner  of 
living,  now  that  we  have  come  down  from  Seir  and  are  engaged  in 
more  active  labor.  We  rise,  or  mean  to  rise,  at  six  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  though  the  days  are  now  so  short  that  we  sometimes  over- 
sleep ourselves.  We  breakfast  with  great  punctuality  at  seven; 
after  which  we  have  prayers  in  EngUsh,  some  four  or  five  natives 
being  present.  Then  I  usually  get  half  or  three  quarters  of  an  hour 
for  study,  while  Harriette  is  busy  about  the  house.  At  half  past  eight 
it  is  my  duty  to  open  the  seminary  and  superintend  it  for  an  hour. 
The  native  principal  conducts  worship,  reading  a  chapter  and  ex- 
pounding it  to  the  scholars.  His  remarks,  so  far  as  I  can  understand 
them,  are  very  judicious,  though  we  have  httle  reason  to  think  he 
feels  the  power  of  the  Gospel  on  his  heart.  After  leaving  the  sem- 
inary, a  class  of  some  six  or  eight  English  scholars  assemble  at  my 
house,  where  I  teach  them  for  an  hour.  Mar  Yohannan  frequently 
comes  in  and  puts  himself  among  them.  His  sprightliness  and  su- 
perior intelligence  add  much  to  the  interest  of  the  exercise.  While 
this  is  going  on,  a  khan,  who  has  importuned  me  to  teach  him 
English,  sits  at  the  table  and  writes  alter  '  a  copy.'  He  is  of  high 
birth,  being  a  nephew  of  the  Governor,  but  a  little  foolish.     On  this 


142  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

account  I  take  little  interest  in  his  learning  our  language.  Some- 
times also,  Hassan  Ali  Khan  comes,  and  I  spend  an  hour  or  so  with 
him.  I  take  it  for  granted  you  know  who  he  is.  He  has  learned 
English  pretty  well,  and  has  also  learned  very  much  that  will  give 
him  influence  among  the  nobles.  I  am  more  and  more  convinced 
that  time  spent  on  such  young  men  is  by  no  means  thrown  away. 
These  Persians  believe  that  the  earth  is  flat  and  stationary,  and  even 
make  it  a  part  of  their  religion.  But  the  Httle  khan  not  only  allows 
the  earth  to  be  round,  but  draws  maps  of  different  countries,  and  has 
made  himself  quite  familiar  witli  them.  And  now  when  he  grows 
up,  with  these  liberal  views,  you  may  easily  conceive  that  he  will  do 
much  to  sweep  these  errors  away,  and  prepare  his  people  for  the 
Gospel.  Science,  in  many  other  cases,  has  been  the  forerunner  of 
religion,  and  I  think  it  may  be  so  with  the  Mohammedans  of 
Persia. 

"  After  my  English  class,  Harriette  reads  and  talks  with  John  for 
an  hour,  while  I  am  engaged  in  the  same  way  with  a  boy  named 
Yonan.  His  grandfather  is  a  malek  at  G-eog  Tapa.  Some  time  since 
he  applied  to  have  Yonan  received  into  some  famOy  of  the  mission, 
and  taught  English.  He  was  assigned  to  my  care,  and  has  been 
with  me  about  three  weeks.  We  are  both  very  much  pleased  with 
him.  He  is  perhaps  twelve  years  old,  and,  as  the  Syrians  say,  a  very 
*  wise'  boy.  So  far  as  I  know  he  is  quite  serious-minded,  and  you 
would  infer  from  his  conversation  that  he  was  a  true  Chi-istian. 
However,  so  much  are  this  people  accustomed  to  deal  in  pious  ex- 
pressions, while  there  is  not  a  particle  of  grace  in  their  hearts,  that  I 
can  not  place  great  confidence  in  his  Christian  character.  At  the 
same  time,  perhaps  he  is  truly  a  child  of  God.  Certain  it  is  that  he 
reads  and  expounds  Scripture  with  an  ability  and  correctness  that  I 
have  never  seen  surpassed,  and  perhaps  not  equaled,  at  his  age,  in 
our  own  land.  He  seems  to  love  to  read  his  Bible  to  me,  and  to  tell 
me  the  meaning  as  he  understands  it.  As  yet  he  knows  very  little 
English,  and  my  only  communication  with  him  is  in  Syriac.  If  he 
be  a  Clu  istian,  God  grant  that  he  may  grow  fast  in  grace ;  and  if  he 
knows  not  the  Icve  of  Christ   that  he  may  be  truly  converted  to 


WOKSHIP     IN     SYRIAC.  143 

himself.  Yesterday  I  learned  with  pleasure  that  he  was  one  of  a 
very  few  that  attended  evening  prayers  in  the  Nestorian  church. 
You  know  that  the  priests  read  their  hturgy  morning  and  evening 
every  day  in  all  their  churches.  Yonan,  without  any  knowledge  of 
mine,  has  been  there  every  evening.  The  church  is  only  a  short 
distance  off  in  the  city. 

''  But  to  return.  From  twelve  to  one,  I  take  exercise,  sometimes 
in  my  workshop,  sometimes  in  the  wood-house,  sometimes  on  horse- 
back. Then  comes  dinner.  Afterwards  again  I  spend  an  hour  or 
two  with  Yonan,  and,  when  not  interrupted  by  other  duties,  call 
together  my  English  class.  At  four  o'clock,  Harriette  and  I  both  ride 
for  an  hour.  You  know  that  it  is  next  to  impossible  to  walk  here 
for  exercise,  and  we  are  driven,  by  a  sort  of  necessity,  to  exercising 
on  horseback.  I  do  not  know  that  I  have  walked  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  from  our  gate,  except  in  one  instance,  since  I  came  down  from 
Seir.  We  are  careful,  however,  to  exercise  much,*  and  I  trust  that 
our  health  will  thus  be  preserved. 

"  After  tea  we  have  prayers  in  Syiiac,  whenever  Priest  Abraham 
is  in  the  city.  He  is  much  occupied  as  a  native  preacher,  and  is  in 
the  villages  a  third  or  more  of  his  time.  I  feel  as  if  he  were  a  good 
man,  and  a  great  blessing  to  this  dying  people.  Our  evenings  are 
spent  in  various  ways.  Two,  and  sometimes  three  evenings  in  the 
week,  we  all  meet  and  pray  for  God's  blessing  on  our  labors.  We 
are  interrupted  more  or  less  by  company,  but  whenever  Nestorians 
come  in,  it  is  a  part  of  our  work  to  receive  them,  and  try  to  lead 
them  to  the  religion  of  Christ.  This  evening  Mar  Yohannan  and 
^JLar  Elias  visited  us,  and  we  had  quite  an  interesting  talk  on  astron- 
omy. Mr.  Jones  is  about  commencing  instruction  in  this  branch,  in 
the  seminary,  and  wishes  Mar  Yohannan's  countenance  and  aid. 
But  their  old  books,  and  the  universal  belief  of  the  people  go  against 
our  system.     It  is  important,  then,  that  tlje  leading  men  be  set  right, 

*  Since  I  have  been  here,  I  have  probably  rode  more  than  a  thousand 
miles  on  horseback. 


144  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

Mar  Tohannan's  difficulties  were  all  drawn  from  the  Bible.  Wliile 
he  was  very  free  to  admit  that  we  knew  far  more  of  science  than 
himself  or  his  people,  he  thought  many  passages  in  the  Bible  asserted 
that  the  earth  was  fixed,  and  that  the  sun  moved  around  it.  These 
passages  we  examined  one  by  one,  and  when  he  left  I  think  he  was 
pretty  fully  convinced  that  the  Bible  did  not  disagree  with  our  asser- 
tions. This  is  a  great  point  gained.  Two  years  ago,  I  suppose,  not 
a  single  Nestorian  would  have  even  admitted  that  the  earth  was 
round. 

"  But  I  must  not  omit  to  mention  our  Sabbaths.  At  nine  o'clock 
in  the  morning  I  go  into  the  seminary,  where  I  have  been  appointed 
joint  superintendent  of  the  Sabbath  School  with  Mr.  Jones.  Of 
course  I  can  do  little  there  yet,  except  with  those  who  understand 
English.  But  I  long  to  have  my  tongue  unloosed  that  I  may  speak 
freely  of  the  cross  of  Christ.  At  twelve  o'clock  we  have  preaching 
in  English,  and  though  our  congregation  is  small,  and  no  bell  calls 
us  together,  we  have  interesting  meetings  and  excellent  sermons. 
We  think  the  effect  on  our  own  hearts  is  well  worth  the  time  we 
spend  on  our  sermons.  After  preaching,  the  brethren  generally  go 
to  the  villages.  I  remain  here,  and  sit  by  Shamasha  Eshoo,  while 
he  preaches  in  the  seminary.  In  the  evening,  after  all  have  re- 
turned, we  meet  together  and  pour  out  our  souls  in  prayer  and 
praise." 

"While  upon  the  topic  of  the  domestic  life  of  missionaries, 
it  may  be  well  to  contradict  and  counteract  the  false  im- 
pression given  by  Rev.  Percy  Badger  and  Madame  Pffeifer, 
that  American  missionaries  in  the  East  live  in  an  expensive 
and  aristocratic  style.  The  writer  has  enjoyed  the  hospi- 
tality of  many  missionary  homes  in  the  Levant,  and  can 
testify  that  they  are  regulated  with  that  judicious  economy 
which  marks  a  true  Christian  refinement.  A  knowledge 
of  the  physical  and  social  conditions  under  which  our 
brethren  live  in  foreign  lands,  would  put  an  end  to  such 


DOMESTIC     LIFE.  145 

animadversions  as  bigoted  emissaries  and  itinerant  tattlers 
have  sometimes  vented  against  their  manner  of  life.  Mr. 
Stoddard  writes  :  "  If  a  person  lives  here  in  circumstances 
of  mere  comfort,  his  silver  spoons,  his  watch,  his  glass  win- 
dows, and  similar  articles,  are  considered  as  proof  positive 
of  wealth  and  luxury."  Now  would  any  Christian  in 
America  say,  that  to  avoid  such  an  impression  the  mission- 
ary should  eat  with  his  fingers,  and  sleep  upon  a  rug  on  a 
mud  floor,  with  no  protection  against  changes  of  temper- 
ature ?  Must  not  the  missionary  set  an  example  of  a  well- 
ordered  domestic  life,  and  a  true  Christian  civilization  ? 
Mr.  Stoddard  writes, 

"I  confess,  when  I  was  in  America  I  supposed  it  would  be 
wrong  for  missionaries  to  have  much  help.  But  a  little  reflec- 
tion has  convinced  me  that  it  is  wrong  for  them  not  to  have.  If  I 
must  spend  my  time  in  taking  care  of  horses,  and  running  to  and 
fro  to  get  provisions — if  H.  must  be  all  the  time  in  her  kitchen,  or 
mending  garments,  or  washing  them,  how  could  we  perform  mis- 
sionary work  ?  But  as  it  is,  when  breakfast  is  over,  I  can  begin  my 
study  or  hear  recitations  in  the  seminary,  or  visit  villages,  or,  when 
I  am  able,  preach  the  Gospel.  H.,  too,  can  go  into  the  girls'  school 
(and  she  does  it  every  day),  and  teach  them  to  sing,  and  herself 
learn  the  language  there,  or  take  several  hours  of  lessons  in  our 
house.  This  is  what  we  were  sent  here  for,  and  I  presume  if  our 
patrons  understood  the  whole  matter,  as  some  of  them  do,  there 
would  be  a  reverse  of  feehng.  Now,  if  it  is  difficult  to  keep  house 
in  America,  it  is  much  more  so  here;  and  the  care  ought  to  be 
taken  off  as  much  as  possible  from  the  missionary.  But  I  have  no 
doubt  if  some  of  the  good  farmers  who  contribute  to  the  Board 
imew  that  H.  and  the  other  ladies  here  had  cooks  in  their  kitchens, 
they  would  withhold  their  support.  For  the  same  reason  there 
might  be  complaint  should  it  be  known  that  we  used  carpets.  Some 
people  would  say,  '  wood  floors  are  good  enough  for  us ;  and  must 

1 


146  MEMOIK     OF     STODDARD. 

a  missionary  have  something  better  ?'  Such  an  one  does  not  con- 
sider that  we  have  no  wooden  floors,  and  that  it  is  necessary  to  spread 
something  over  the  earth  floor  and  the  native  matting." 

Again : 

"  I  find  it  economical,  in  every  point  of  view,  to  have  good  help, 
and  enough  of  it.  I  should  be  diverted  from  my  proper  work,  and 
rendered  but  half  a  missionary,  if  I  had  to  run  this  way  and  that,  to 
buy  wheat,  and  wood,  and  provisions — to  take  care  of  horses,  and 
tend  the  baby.  If  we  are  to  acquire  the  language  and  do  any  thing 
for  Grod  here,  Harriette  and  I  must  have  the  control  of  our  time.  la 
not  this  the  true  principle  ?  Is  it  not  idle  for  me  to  spend  a  day  in 
doing  that  which  a  native  can  do  better  than  I  for  ten  cents  (a  day's 
wages)  ?  As  to  work,  no  one  that  has  seen  me  in  Persia  imagines 
that  I  am  ashamed  to  do  it ;  and  as  to  saving  every  dollar  that  we 
can,  H.  and  I  consider  it  a  solemn  duty." 

A  series  of  home  associations  crowded  into  a  single 
week,  awoke  the  following  train  of  reflections  in  a  letter  to 
his  parents : 

"  Before  you  have  gone  thus  far  in  this  disconnected  letter,  you 
will  wonder  that  I  have  not  spoken  of  the  events  of  the  last  week. 
It  was  a  time  of  deep  interest  to  us  both,  and  I  doubt  not  we  were 
remembered  at  the  fireside  and  the  family  altar.  On  Tuesday  came 
the  anniversary  of  your  marriage.  The  next  day  we  remembered 
our  eldest  brother,  and  the  day  after  our  youngest.  Thursday,  the 
thirtieth,  was  set  apart  for  Thanksgiving.  As  this  is  about  the 
time  for  that  festival  in  Massachusetts,  we  hoped  it  would  fall  on  the 
same  day  at  home.  The  thought  of  spending  a  Thanksgiving  here, 
in  a  foreign  land,  far  from  our  dear  friends,  excited  some  sad 
feelings.  But  the  remembrance  of  our  work,  and  the  encourage- 
ment we  have  in  it  more  than  reconciled  us  to  the  separation.  I 
think  wc  both  bless  God,  who  brought  us  to  this  home,  and  wish 
.  for  nothing  higher  than  to  five  here  and  labor  for  the  salvation  of 


THANKSGIVING     IN     PERSIA.  147 

Bouls.  0,  may  we  prize  the  honor  and  the  privilege  more  and  more, 
so  long  as  we  live. 

''  I  was  appointed  to  preach  the  sermon,  and  as  perhaps  you  would 
Hke  to  see  what  a  Thanksgiving  sermon  on  missionary  ground  is,  I 
will  send  you  the  manuscript.  As  you  read,  you  will  bear  in  mind 
that  there  are  some  desponding  ones  among  us,  who  feel  that  they 
labor  in  vain,  and  spend  their  strength  for  naught  This  will  ac- 
count for  my  enlarging  on  some  points  which  might  seem  self-evi- 
dent. On  the  whole  our  Thanksgiving  was  a  pleasant  one,  and  I 
trust  our  hearts  run  over  with  gratitude  at  the  memory  of  all  God's 
blessings.  As,  however,  you  will  see  more  fully  the  current  of  my 
feelings,  I  will  not  enter  into  them  now. 

"  Friday  was  Harriette's  birth-day.  She  is  now  twenty-two  years 
old.  The  next  day  I  was  twenty-five.  Oh,  how  time  passes  away ! 
Vanity  of  vanities,  all  is  vanity  1  How  much  of  my  life  has  been 
wasted.  How  little  has  been  done  for  my  Saviour.  How  little 
effort  to  save  immortal  souls.  A  few  years  more,  and  I  shall  lie  in 
the  dust.  My  work  will  be  done  forever.  Then  no  more  can  I 
stand  between  the  Hving  and  the  dead,  and  point  sinners  to  the 
Lamb  of  God,  Oh,  then,  while  I  have  opportunity,  let  me  never 
cease  to  teach  and  preach  Jesus  Christ.  Pray  for  me,  dear  parents, 
that  I  may  be  found  a  faithful  servant,  whom  his  Lord  shall  welcome 
to  his  everlasting  rest." 

Ill  the  midst  of  his  studies  and  labors  he  always  made 
commmiion  with  God  the  first  thing  to  be  cultivated. 
Hence  the  uniform  cheerfulness  of  his  spirit. 

"  I  trust  that  neither  the  novelty  of  our  situation,  nor  the  pressure 
of  our  studies,  nor  any  thing  else,  will  wean  our  hearts  from  God. 
Without  God,  what  can  we  do  in  this  land  of  darkness  ?  The  idea 
is  terrible ;  and  I  trust  we  shall  ever  be  living  epistles  of  Christ,  re- 
flecting his  blessed  image  on  our  brethren  and  the  world." 

"  1  think  this  week  our  prayer-meetings  have  been  more  solemn 


148  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

than  usual,  and  that  there  is  decidedly  more  feeling  among  the 
brethren.  Still,  we  are  far  enough  from  being  in  the  dust.  We  do 
not  groan,  being  burdened,  and  thirst  for  the  rain  of  heaven.  If  we 
did,  I  think  we  should  have  a  blessing.  I  think  so,  because  there 
are  some  indications  of  good ;  because  much  light  has  been  poured 
upon  the  people,  and  their  consciences  have  in  some  measure  been 
awakened :  but  above  all,  because  the  promises  of  our  God  are  yea 
and  amen  in  Christ  Jesus.  Dear  parents,  pray  for  us  without  ceas- 
ing, that  Grod  will  appear  for  our  help.  There  is  nothing  we  need 
half  so  much  as  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Grhost." 

"Mount  Seir,  September  12th,  1843. 

"My  Dear  Mother, 

"  I  thank  you  very  much  for  your  long  letter.  I  know  not  how 
many  times  I  have  read  it  over,  but  enough  to  show  the  high  value 
I  set  on  it.  I  always  valued  letters  from  my  mother,  but  never  so 
much  as  in  this  dark  land.  Occasionally  I  get  out  your  likeness  and 
father's,  and  gaze  on  those  dear  faces  that  I  shall  probably  see  no 
more.  And  then  I  feel  sad,  and  almost  wish  that.  I  was  back  again 
by  your  side.  But  you  seem  to  smile  upon  me  as  if  you  approved 
my  course,  and  were  very  willing  to  have  me  live  far  away  as  a 
missionary  of  the  cross.  Your  letter,  too,  breathes  the  same  cheer- 
ful spirit,  and  I  can  not  but  think  you  are  willing  to  bless  God  that 
I  am  here.  Mother,  it  makes  my  heart  glad  to  think  you  smile 
upon  my  course.  If  I  can  have  the  approval  of  my  friends,  and  the 
approval  of  my  heavenly  Father,  I  shall  never  regret  any  sacrifices 
I  have  made.  They  are  very  small  in  themselves,  and  especially 
when  viewed  in  the  light  of  eternity.  What  matters  it,  dear  mother, 
whether  we  live  among  heathen  or  Christians,  with  friends  or  foes, 
if  we  do  but  glorify  our  Saviour  ?" 

******* 

"  Mother,  you  must  not  dwell  on  the  past,  at  least  in  reference  to 

me.     For  if  you  allow  yourself  to  do  so,  many  wiU  be  the  unhappy 

remembrances.     How  often  was  I  a  wayward   boy!     How  much 

anxiety  did  I  cause  you  in  my  later  years.     I  recollect  distinctly 


BEGINS     TO     TEACH.  149 

wLen  you  gave  me  the  parting  kiss,  and  I  left  home  for  the  walls  of 
a  college.  There  were  tears  in  your  eyes,  and  I  can  well  appreciate 
now,  what  pain  it  must  have  given  you  to  see  me  going  into  such  a 
world  of  temptations.  But  these  things  are  over  now,  and  I  would 
not  like  to  have  you  dwell  upon  them  much.  There  is  too  much 
to  sadden  the  remembrance.  Rather  would  I  have  you  look,  dear 
mother,  on  the  present  and  future,  and  mingle  your  meditations 
with  earnest  prayers  that  God  may  dwell  in  me  richly,  in  all  wis- 
dom, filling  me  with  peace  and  joy,  and  preparing  me  to  be  abun- 
dantly useful  in  the  vineyard  of  my  Lord." 

So  rapid  was  the  progress  of  Mr.  Stoddard  in  the  knowl- 
edge of  Syriac,  that  in  October,  1843,  five  months  after  his 
arrival  at  Oroomiah,  he  was  able  to  take  a  prominent  part 
in  the  instruction  of  Nestorian  youth.  Of  his  labors  at 
this  time,  Mr.  Perkins  makes  the  following  statement : 

"  As  soon  as  his  knowledge  of  modern  Syriac  was  suffi- 
cient for  the  purpose,  the  male  seminary  was  reorganized 
and  committed  to  his  care.  We  all  felt  that  no  living  mar 
could  be  found  more  competent  to  assume  the  very  respon- 
sible task  of  rearing  a  generation  of  well  educated  and 
pious  Nestorian  preachers,  whether  we  regarded  the  very 
high  order  of  his  own  intellect,  his  finished  culture,  his 
moral  character,  or  his  holy  walk  and  conversation.  And 
the  result  has  shown  that  we  did  not  misjudge  in  the 
matter. 

*'  He  soon  became  able  also  to  preach  in  the  Syriac  lan- 
guage, and  whether  preaching  in  Syriac  or  in  English, 
how  often  have  we  been  moved  and  thrilled  by  his  aftect- 
ing  and  powerful  performances !" 

Mr.  Stoddard  thus  announces  this  appointment  in  a  let- 
ter to  Rev.  Edwin  E.  Bliss  at  Trebizond  : 


150  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  Our  seminary  and  schools  are  just  Commencing,  and  our  plans 
are  hardly  formed.  The  mission  have  appointed  me  joint  superin- 
tendent of  the  seminary  with  Mr.  Jones ;  and  I  rejoice  in  the  pros- 
pect before  me.  To  take  those  young  men  and  endeavor  to  inspire 
them  with  a  love  for  knowledge ;  to  teach  them  science,  and,  above 
all,  to  fill  their  minds  with  the  truths  of  the  Gospel ;  to  hold  up  to 
them  Jesus  and  him  crucified — this  will  be  work  enough  for  me. 
God  grant  that  I  may  have  grace  to  work  with  fideUty. 

"  This  employment  will  of  course  not  interfere  with  my  preach- 
ing regularly  on  the  Sabbath  should  I  ever  have  the  language  well 
enough  to  do  so." 

In  letters  to  friends  in  the  United  States  he  describes  his 
work  and  its  prospects  with  more  detail. 

"  December  21st,  1843.  This  morning,  Harriette  and  I  rose  quite 
early  that  we  might  finish  breakfast  in  time  to  see  an  eclipse  of  the 
sun.  We  took  particular  interest  in  it  because  I  had  spent  consid- 
erable time  on  the  calculation,  and  the  menajim  bashee  (the  cliief 
astronomer),  had  repeatedly  said  it  would  be  invisible.  Mr.  Jones 
also  is  now  lecturing  to  the  seminary  on  this  science,  and  has  more 
or  less  inveterate  prejudice  to  contend  with.  We,  who  have  been 
taught  from  our  cradles  that  the  earth  turns  round  and  travels 
through  empty  space,  can  hardly  realize  how  difficult  it  is  for  these 
rude  people  to  admit  it.  It  contradicts  the  Bible,  which  speaks  of 
the  everlasting  foundations  of  the  earth ;  it  contradicts  the  old  Syr- 
ian melpanas,  who  declare  the  world  is  a  plain,  and  rests  on  some- 
thing, which  rests  on  something  else,  which  in  its  turn  rests  on 
something  or  nothing,  just  as  you  please.  This  is  a  caricature  of 
their  behef,  but  not  a  whit  less  rational.  You  will  not  wonder  then 
that  all  of  us  felt  much  interest  in  the  result.  It  was  the  first  pre- 
diction of  the  kind  made  by  the  mission,  and  natives  as  well  as  our 
own  company  were  eagerly  on  the  watch.  At  the  right  time  the 
sun  rose  echpsed,  as  we  expected,  and  assuming  just  the  phases  that 
I  had  before  drawn  on  paper.     I  have  no  doubt  this  little  circum- 


PROSPECTS     OF     THfE     MISSION.  151 

stance,  which  would  seem  very  trifling  in  America,  will  do  much  to 
open  the  way  for  science  in  our  schools." 

"  Our  seminary  we  consider  very  important  in  its  bearing  on  tliis 
people.  There  are  now  in  it  about  fifty  boys  and  young  men,  who 
are  not  only  qualifying  themselves  to  read  fluently  and  understand- 
ingly  the  Bible  in  their  language,  but  are  learning  the  rudiments  of 
the  different  sciences.  I  have  this  evening  attended  a  lecture  of  Mr. 
Jones  on  astronomy,  in  which  the  boys  seemed  much  interested. 
Every  morning  they  attend  family  worship  in  our  houses.*  After- 
ward Deacon  Eshoo  lectures  them  a  half  hour  or  so,  at  the  opening 
of  the  school,  on  some  part  of  the  Bible.  This  he  does  in  an  ener- 
getic and  appropriate  manner.  I  wish  I  had  evidence  that  he  feels 
the  power  of  the  truth  in  his  heart. 

"As  to  the  general  prospects  of  our  mission  I  think  they  are 
decidedly  favorable.  I  shall  send  you  a  sermon  I  preached  on 
Thanksgiving  day,  in  which  the  subject  is  fully  discussed.  Though 
there  has  yet  been  no  revival  of  rehgion,  yet  a  great  deal  of  prepar- 
atory work  has  been  done,  and  some,  we  feel,  truly  converted.  I 
must  say  agahi  that  Mar  Yohannan,  Priest  Abraham,  and  a  few  lilce 
them,  are  a  great  blessing  to  their  people.  But  labor  enough  has 
been  spent  in  sowing  the  seed,  and  it  is  time  to  look  for  a  harvest. 
Our  friends  in  America  are  looking  hither  anxiously  for  a  revival 
Our  missionary  brethren  from  other  stations  ask  us  why  there  is  no 
revival.  And  we  ourselves  feel  that  there  mv^t  he  a  revival.  Ex- 
ternal prosperity,  freedom  from  persecution,  schools  multiplied, 
knowledge  increased,  the  Bible  circulated,  the  Gospel  preached,  ai*e 
all  causes  for  devout  thanksgiving.  But  our  great  object  ought  to 
be  to  save  souls ;  to  stand  by  them  as  dying  men,  in  danger  of 
going  down  to  everlasting  wo;  to  hold  up  a  Saviour;  to  inti-eat 
them  to  come  to  him  for  pardon  and  eternal  lile.     This  is  our  \\ork, 

*  This  morning  thirty  were  present  at  our  devotions.  They  are  cou 
ducted  in  Syriac,  Priest  Abraham  officiating  when  in  the  city.  When  ho 
is  not  here  I  purpose  reading  a  prayer  myself  till  the  wished  for  day  shall 
come  that  my  tongue  is  unloosed. 


152  MEMOIR    OF    STODDAED. 

and  a  blessed  one  too.  But  if  at  this  late  day,  when  years  of  labor 
have  been  bestowed  on  the  people,  there  are  few,  very  few,  conver- 
sions, it  ought  to  keep  us  continually  at  the  mercy  seat,  pleading  for 
the  Holy  Ghost.  I  do  not  think  this  should  discourage  us,  but  it 
ought  to  humhle  us.  Perhaps  God  is  going  to  try  our  faith,  to  prove 
whether  we  earnestly  long  for  a  blessing  or  not ;  whether  we  will 
toil  on  and  pray  on  so  long  as  we  live,  or  whether  we  shall  sink  down 
into  hopeless  despondency.  I  think  there  is  a  deep  and  growing 
feeling  among  the  brethren  that  we  must  have  a  revival.  It  is  an 
omen  of  good,  and  may  be  followed  by  a  rich  blessing.  Pray  for 
us,  pray  for  us  earnestly,  pray  for  us  continually,  that  God  may 
descend  and  rest  on  this  mission  with  his  life-giving  power.  Some 
of  our  brethren  feel  that  perhaps  our  mode  of  living,  or  our  course 
of  policy,  may  keep  back  the  blessing.  For  my  own  part,  when 
these  perplexing  questions  come  up  for  our  decision,  I  long  to  have 
you  or  some  impartial  and  tried  friend  whisper  your  advice  in  my 
ear.  We  are  so  liable  to  be  biased  in  our  judgment,  and  to  pursue 
worldly  poHcy,  which  will  give  us  temporal  power  and  temporal 
influence  over  the  people,  that  I  think  we  need  all  the  light  we  can 
get  from  heaven  as  well  as  from  the  wisdom  of  this  world.  But 
more  of  tliis  at  another  time.  I  will  only  say  that  I  earnestly  hope 
we  shall  be  guided  aright  in  all  our  ways ;  have  such  a  childHke, 
simple-hearted  reliance  on  our  heavenly  Father  that  he  will  smile 
on  us  and  give  us  a  rich  blessing. 

"  By  this  opportunity  I  send  three  or  four  sheets  to  parents,  but 
as  they  will  go  by  ship  from  Smyrna,  may  be  received  much  later 
than  this.  I  have  given  them  much  information  about  our  every 
day  proceedings  in  our  own  family.  You  will  all  learn  from  that 
that  we  are  well  and  happy,  and  trying  in  a  small  way  to  be  useful. 
But  in  order  to  be  extensively  useful  we  must  have  more  grace  and 
know  more  of  the  language.  0 1  it  is  a  cheerless  task  to  labor 
among  the  heathen  with  no  love  for  the  work,  with  no  constraining 
motive  drawn  from  the  cross  of  Christ.  May  it  never  be  so  with  us. 
Again,  dear  brother,  I  ask  your  prayers  that,  soul  and  body,  for  time 
and  eternity,  we  may  be  consecrated  to  the  cause  of  our  Redeemer." 


CHAPTER    XII. 

SUNSHINE   AND   SHADOW. 

The  year  1844  opened  with  high  promise  in  the  semi- 
nary at  Oroomiah.  Mr.  Stoddard's  first  letter  of  that  year 
conveyed  to  Christian  friends  in  America  the  joyful  tidings 
of  the  conversion  of  a  Nestorian  in  his  own  household. 

"  January  Gth,  1844.  This  first  week  of  a  new  year  is  a  memo- 
rable one  in  our  missionary  life ;  I  hope  it  may  prove  an  earnest  of 
rich  spiritual  blessings  to  ourselves  and  to  you.  We  trust  salva- 
tion has  entered  our  family  and  taken  one  who  was  deeply  hard- 
ened in  sin.  John  is  rejoicing  in  the  grace  of  God.  But  a  short 
week  ago  and  he  was  the  enemy  of  Christ ;  now  we  trust  he  is  his 
friend  and  an  heir  of  everlasting  life.  For  some  time  there  has  been 
deep  feeUng  among  the  brethren,  and  our  prayers  have  been  directed 
to  heaven  for  a  rain  of  righteousness.  Year  after  year  the  labors  of 
the  mission  had  gone  on,  accompanied  with  the  favor  of  the  govern- 
ment and  the  favor  of  the  people,  and  many  marks  of  outward  pros- 
perity ;  but  few,  very  feiu^  had  been  truly  converted.  Indeed  there  is 
not  a  single  Nestorian  who  has  before  this  passed  through  a  season  of 
.thorough  conviction  of  sin.  For  some  we  cherish  the  hope  that  they 
are  Christians.  Mar  Yohannan  and  Priest  Abraham  especially  bring 
forth  good  fruit ;  and  have  faith  and  love  and  zeal.  But  the  change 
in  them  has  been  so  gradual,  so  almost  imperceptible,  that  it  does 
not  puoduce  a  deep  impression  on  the  people.  As  a  mass  they  are 
orthodox  enough,  but  their  notions  about  the  new  birth  are  ex- 
tremely dim  and  shadowy.  Not  that  this  subject  has  been  neglected 
by  the  brethren  in  their  preaching.     On  the  contrary,  it  has  held 

7* 


154  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

the  prominent  place  it  ought  ever  to  hold  in  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel.  But  something  more  was  necessary ;  and  that  was  a  living 
demonstration  of  the  truth  of  their  words.  For  this  purpose  God 
has  selected  John,  who  has  had  more  instruction  and  resisted  more 
light  than  any  of  his  people.  Of  his  early  liistory,  I  mean  when 
the  mission  first  received  him,  I  do  not  know  very  much ;  though  I 
believe  Mr.  .Perkins  alludes  to  him  sometimes  in  his  book.  But  for 
two  or  three  years  he  has  been  a  great  trial  to  the  brethren.  He 
has  been  a  liar  and  a  thief,  and  several  times  they  have  been  on  the 
point  of  dismissing  him  and  giving  him  up  for  lost.  But  God's  ways 
are  not  as  our  ways.  We  nowthink  he  promises  to  be  a  rich  blessing 
to  his  people.  On  Sunday  afternoon,  as  Mr.  Jones  was  preaching 
in  the  seminary,  John  was  affected  by  the  truth.  None  of  us,  how- 
ever, were  aware  of  it,  and  I  did  not  converse  v^nth  him  on  the  sub- 
ject till  Monday  evening.  In  the  morning  of  that  day,  as  he  was 
going  out  from  prayers,  I  called  him  and  asked  him  if  he  knew  that 
there  was  a  time,  at  the  beginning  of  the  year,  of  fasting  and  prayer 
for  the  conversion  of  the  world.  I  tliink  he  had  never  heard  of  it.  I 
endeavored  to  explain  it  to  him,  but  as  several  others  were  present, 
made  no  remarks  to  him  on  his  personal  duty.  As  I  recall  our  brief 
conversation,  I  recollect  his  countenance  was  very  thoughtful, 
although  it  did  not  occur  to  me  at  the  time.  That  precious  day  was 
spent  by  us  in  private  and  public  prayer.  It  was  sweet  to  know 
that  we  were  remembered  by  so  many  friends  in  our  native  land. 
In  the  afternoon,  the  brethren  came  down  from  Seir,  and  we  held 
our  usual  meeting  for  about  an  hour.  It  was  particularly  solemn, 
and  the  remarks  bore  on  this  one  point — ^the  connection  of  earnest 
prayer  with  rich  blessings.  From  the  concert  we  went  into  the 
seminary,  where  Mr.  Perkins  and  Mr.  Holladay  talked  to  the  schol- 
ars about  the  occasion,  the  many  prayers  that  were  offered  up  for 
them,  and  the  necessity,  if  they  would  be  saved,  of  their  praying 
for  themselves.  There  was  good  attention,  but  no  evidence  of  deep 
seriousness. 

"  We  are  accustomed  to  have  an  evening  meeting  on  the  first 
Monday  of  the  month,  besides  the  meeting  in  the  afternoon ;  and 


THE     FIRST     FRUITS.  155 

of  course  had  one  on  this  occasion.  Before  going  in,  I  talked  with 
John,  and  to  my  joy  found  he  was  serious.  He  said  the  subject  of 
reUgion  had  not  been  out  of  his  mind  a  minute  all  day.  I  men- 
tioned his  case  in  the  meeting,  and  it  seemed  to  rouse  the  brethren 
to  renewed  fervor  in  prayer.  On  Tuesday  morning  John's  feelings 
had  evidently  increased,  and  he  began  to  realize  that  he  was  a  lost, 
helpless  sinner.  Perhaps  it  is  not  worth  while  to  mention  my  dif- 
ferent conversations  Avith  him.  Suffice  it  to  say,  in  the  evening  I 
brought  the  question  distinctly  before  him,  whether  he  was  heartily 
willing  to  renounce  his  sins  and  take  Jesus  Christ  for  his  Saviour 
and  his  all.  This  I  told  him  he  was  every  moment  answering  in 
the  negative,  so  long  as  he  delayed  fleeing  to  the  Redeemer.  I  left 
him,  commending  his  case  to  him  who  is  so  ready  to  hear  the 
prayers  of  his  people. 

"  In  the  morning  he  told  me  he  hoped  his  sins  were  forgiven 
for  Christ's  sake.  This  was  almost  too  good  news  to  believe^  and 
though  I  could  not  but  hope,  I  hoped  with  much  trembling.  I 
urged  him  again  and  again  to  consecrate  himself,  soul  and  body,  to 
his  Saviour,  taking  care  that  he  was  sincere  and  broken-hearted 
for  sin." 

After  a  detailed  account  of  the  evidences  of  John's  con- 
version, and  of  other  hopeful  cases  in  the  mission,  Mr. 
Stoddard  proceeds : 

"  I  know,  my  dear  parents,  as  you  read  these  pages,  you  will 
enter  into  my  feehngs  of  anxiety  and  joy.  And  when  I  tell  you 
that  I  wish  to  sing  praises  to  the  name  of  my  heavenly  Father  for 
bringing  me  to  this  dark  land  to  labor  in  his  cause,  will  you  not 
hoartily  respond,  Amen?  Yes,  there  is  a  sweetness  anywhere  in 
self-denying  labors  for  Christ.  But  on  missionary  ground  it  is 
doubly  sweet  to  point  dying  men  to  heaven.  Let  those  stay  in 
America  that  miist  ;  but  let  those  who  can,  preach  salvation  and 
eternal  life  in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death.  Think  not,  we  must 
be  useless  because  we  are  transplanted  to  a  foreign  soil.     No — here 


156  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

is  work  enough  to  do ;  many  souls  to  be  saved ;  a  rich  harvest  to  );e 
gathered  in.  Let  us  only  have  more,  tenfold  more,  of  the  Spirit  of 
our  Master,  and  you  need  not  fear  that  we  shall  waste  our  lives  in 
beating  the  air. 

"  By  the  events  of  this  week  we  feel  humbled  and  encouraged  : 
humbled  that  God  has  come  so  near  to  us,  when  so  unworthy ;  en- 
couraged, because  we  can  not  but  regard  it  as  a  harbinger  of  good. 
May  this  be  a  year  of  the  right  hand  of  the  Most  High.  And  may 
oar  dear  parents  share  lai^ely  in  these  blessings  which  we  ask  for 
ourselves.  • 

"  Mrs.  Winslow  says,  '  I  wanted  to  write  on  the  moon  a  revival 
at  sea,  that  my  friends  in  America  might  read  it,  and  pray  for  us, 
and  rejoice  with  us.'  So,  too,  /  should  like  to  write  this  news' on 
the  bright  moon  which  shines  above  me,  that  to-night  you  might 
join  in  our  petitions  and  songs  of  praise.  But  it  must  not  be. 
Many  a  weary  mile  is  between  us,  and  many  a  week  must  elapse 
before  you  read  these  words." 

His  own  spirit  of  prayer  and  of  hope  at  this  time  is 
strikingly  manifested  in  his  almost  daily  notes  to  Rev.  Dr. 
Perkins,  who  was  then  at  the  station  on  Mount  Seir. 

"February  6th,  1844.  I  feel  guilty — very  guilty — I  deserve  to 
be  humbled  in  the  dust  before  God  that  I  have  been  so  faithless,  so 
prayerless,  so  inactive  in  this  blessed  cause.  I  am  sure,  from  the 
experience  of  those  times  when  ray  feehngs  have  been  strongest, 
that  with  a  heart  glowing  with  love  to  my  Saviour  I  might  have 
broken  through  the  difficulties  which  an  imperfect  knowledge  of  a 
strange  tongue  has  thrown  around  me,  and  spoken  far  oftener  and 
with  tenfold  effect  to  these  perishing  sinners.  The  Lord  forgive  mo 
for  this  sin.  At  the  same  time,  if  I  know  my  own  heart,  I  am  much 
rriore  interested  to  have  a  revival,  and  pray  for  it  more  and  more 
earnestly  than  I  did  a  month  ago.  And  if  God  is  willing  at  all  to 
bless  my  unworthy  instrumentality  to  the  salvation  of  souls,  I  feel 
that  he  will  bless  it  more  now  than  he  would  then. 


STRENGTH     OF     FAITH.  157 

"I  do  not  feel  as  you  do,  that  the  state  of  the  natives  is  any  cer- 
tain index  of  the  state  of  the  mission.  Unquestionably  God  will 
bless  us  if  we  are  faithful,  and  bless  us  in  the  conversion  of  souls, 
and  bless  us  like  a  'prince  that  gives  with  no  sparing  hand.  But 
does  not  God  sometimes  prove  his  children  to  see  if  they  be  really 
in  earnest  in  seeking  a  blessing  ?  God  avenges  his  ovra  elect,  if  they 
cry  aright  unto  him,  though  he  hear  long  with  them.  I  want  to 
labor  and  pray  with  reference  to  a  revival,  an  immediate  revival,  a 
'powerful  revival ;  and  if  it  does  not  come,  to  pray  on  and  labor  on 
with  that  object  in  view,  with  that  burden  on  my  mind,  if  God  sees 
fit  tlius  to  try  me,  for  mmii)  months.  Is  this  feehng  wrong^  provided 
it  does  not  interfere  with  active  and  persevering  exertions  at  the  pres- 
ent time  ?  Do  not  let  us  be  discouraged,  come  what  will  Let  us 
sow  the  seed  and  be  assured  that  he  who  goeth  forth  weeping,  bear- 
ing precious  seed,  shall  doubtless  come  again  with  rejoicing,  bringing 
his  seed  with  him." 

"  Dear  brother,  I  know  I  need  not  exliort  you  to  pray  much  and 
fervently.  If  we  continue  steadily  at  the  throne  of  grace,  God  will 
pour  out  a  rich  blessing  on  us.  It  may  not  be  to-day  nor  to-mor- 
row, but  it  win  be  in  his  own  good  time ;  it  will  come.  He  is  faith- 
ful who  has  promised.  I  say  not  this  because  I  would  not  pray  and 
long  most  earnestly  for  a  great  revival  now  /  but  because  I  fear  chs- 
couragement  will  insensibly  steal  over  us  if  we  center  all  our  hopes 
on  immediate  and  striking  results." 

"  We  had  some  conversation  on  the  subject  of  brotherly  love.  I 
remarked  that  I  had  not  seen  here  the  coalescing  of  heart  with 
heart — the  kind,  tender,  outgoing  of  soul  toward  each  other — which 
is  extremely  desirable  and  almost  necessary  to  the  work  of  the  Lord. 
I  think  if  we  could  only  meet  and  confess  our  wanderings,  and  hum- 
ble ourselves  before  each  other  and  before  God,  it  would  have  an 
excellent  effect  on  us.  Such  a  thing  as  a  form  would  of  course  bo 
worse  than  useless ;  and  perhaps  it  would  be  impracticable.  But  I 
do  feel  that,  if  we  wish  to  see  God's  work  prosper  gloriously,  there 
must  be  more  tender,  brotherly  love. 


158  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  Most,  if  not  all,  of  the  mission  are  observing  this  day,  and  I  hope 
it  will  be  very  much  blessed.  Hhoshaba,  John  just  informs  me,  is 
feeling  some,  and  says  he  has  repented.  Wliile  we  pray  with  sol- 
emn earnestness  that  God  would  revive  his  work,  ought  not  our 
prayers  to  be  equally  earnest  that  God  should  show  these  young 
men  their  true  condition,  and  not  suffer  them  to  build  on  the  sand  ? 

"As  to  my  own  feehngs,  dear  brother,  I  do  not  see  any  reason 
for  discouragement.  On  the  other  hand,  every  indication  that  the 
brethren  feel  their  backslidings  and  long  to  return  to  their  Saviour, 
is  to  me  a  token  for  good.  And  could  the  whole  mission  be  prostrated 
together,  mourning  and  confessing  their  past  unfaithfulness,  then, 
even  if  there  was  some  difference  of  opinion  about  the  amount  of 
present  feeling  among  the  natives,  I  believe  the  way  would  be  well 
prepared  for  a  great  work  of  grace  among  us.  Is  not  this  so? 
Let  us,  dear  brother,  earnestly  pray  for  each  other  and  for  the  mis- 
sion, that  there  may  be  deep  abasement  for  sin  and  perfect  union 
and  brotherly  love." 

"  I  think  there  is  decided  encouragement.  As  to  the  amount  of 
means  to  be  employed,  the  brethren  seem  to  differ;  but  all  are 
agreed  that  it  is  all-important  to  pray.  Pray  without  ceasing.  0, 
let  us  do  it.  I  rejoice  that  the  brethren  will  be  together  to-morrow 
to  consult,  and,  I  hope,  to  pray  for  this  blessed  cause.  May  God  so 
soften  and  humble  us,  so  lead  us  to  prayer  and  to  right  effort,  that 
these  droppings  of  grace  may  be  followed  by  a  plentiful  shower." 

A  review  of  the  first  year  of  missionary  life  suggests 
these  valuable  reflections : 

"  March  1st.  This  is  the  first  anniversary  of  our  sailing  firom 
America.  Of  course  it  has  revived  a  train  of  the  most  tender  recol- 
lections. We  are  again  in  Boston,  in  the  house  of  our  dear  brothei 
and  sister,  surrounded  by  those  who,  with  tender  assiduity,  are  min- 
istering to  our  comfort,  and  whose  half-suppressed  emotions  show  that 
they  part  from  us  with  a  severe  struggle.     We  kneel  down,  brothers 


JOY     IN     HIS     WORK.  159 

and  sisters,  to  join  in  the  family  prayer.  Our  hearts  are  fall,  well  nigh 
to  bursting,  but  God  mingles  joy  with  our  sorrow,  and  we  are  com- 
forted. At  length  ten  o'clock  arrives,  and  with  the  multitude  we 
crowd  upon  the  ship.  Tears  are  steahng  down  many  a  cheek,  but 
they  are  hastily  brushed  away,  and  our  friends,  with  cheerful  counte- 
nances and  heavy  hearts,  come  to  bid  us  a  last  farewell.  The  crowd 
begins  to  disperse,  and  we  have  the  prospect  of  speedily  putting  out  to 
sea.  But  hour  after  hour  passes,  and  we  still  linger,  as  if  we  could 
not  leave  our  native  land.  At  last  the  preparations  are  all  completed, 
the  pilot  comeS  on  board,  the  ropes  are  cast  loose,  and  we  give  our 
sails  to  the  swelling  breeze.  We  see  our  friends  cluster  together  on 
the  shores.  Their  well  known  forms  grow  more  and  more  dim,  till 
nothing  can  be  seen  in  the  distance  but  their  white  handkerchiefs 
waving  in  the  air.  These,  too,  are  soon  lost  sight  of,  and  taking  one 
last  look  of  the  receding  shore,  we  retire  with  heavy  hearts  into  the 
cabin.  And  yet,  are  we  comfortless  f  No,  never.  Comfortless  I 
when  we  go  forth  on  an  errand  of  mercy  to  the  perishing ;  when 
we  go  to  them  with  the  story  of  a  Saviour's  love  ?  Comfortless !  no, 
never.  Froin  that  day  to  the  present,  I  have  not,  for  a  single  mo- 
ment, regretted  that  I  chose  to  be  a  missionary.  I  only  regret  that 
I  am  so  profitless  a  servant,  so  wedded  to  this  dying,  wicked 
world. 

"  Trials  we  undoubtedly  have ;  and  I  would  not  undervalue  them 
a  moment.  Is  it  no  trial  to  turn  one's  back  on  the  privileges  of  a 
Christian  land,  and  to  make  a  home  among  a  strange  and  bigoted 
people  in  a  far-off  continent  ?  Is  it  no  trial  to  find  the  great  mass  of 
those  for  whom  we  have  come  to  labor,  entirely  insensible  to  our 
kindness,  and  utterly  regardless  of  our  message?  Let  those  who 
pronounce  a  missionary's  Hfe  one  of  ease  and  freedom  from  trials,  come 
and  see  for  themselves.  But  the  trials  are  nothing  compared  with  the 
mercies.  '  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me  bless  his 
holy  name.'  We  have  not  only  had  this  year  worldly  comforts,  but 
a  far  richer,  choicer  proof  of  God's  love.  I  cast  my  eye  around  on 
my  family  of  natives,  and  five  out  of  the  six  I  see  awake  to  the 
subject  of  their  soul's  salvation.     For  two  of  them  we  cherish  the 


160  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

pleasing  hope  that  they  are  born  again ;  and  for  the  others  we  pray 
as  to  a  covenant  God.  These  conversions  are  the  more  interesting  as 
being  a  sort  of  first  fruits  of  this  people.  If  others  have  been  previ- 
ously born  again,  the  change  has  been  so  gradual  as  to  produce  no 
very  striking  impression  on  the  people.  But  it  is  different  now. 
We  hope  they  have  some  Hving  witnesses  to  the  power  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  These  conversions  are  interesting  in  another  point  of  view. 
Some  of  our  brethren  had  been  toiling  so  long  without  any  apparent 
success,  that  they  had  become  partly  discouraged,  and  began  to  fear 
that  God  had  no  designs  of  mercy  for  this  people.  But  God,  in  his 
infinite  grace,  has  come  so  near  to  the  Nestorians  during  the  past 
winter,  that  it  has  done  very  much  to  chase  away  Kngering  doubts 
of  his  willingness  to  bless.  Indeed,  by  visiting  in  much  love  our 
family,  he  has  kindled  in  our  hearts  an  interest  which  I  trust  will 
never  die.  For  one,  I  feel  far  more  longing  to  labor  and  to  pray  for 
the  salvation  of  the  people  than  when  I  first  arrived  among  them." 

To  Dr.  Perkins,  under  the  same  date,  he  writes  : 

"  I  trust  dot  one  of  our  little  company  that  left  America  a  year 
ago  will  be  without  a  heart  of  overflowing  love  to-day.  Truly, 
goodness  and  mercy  have  followed  us :  and  God  grant  we  may  con- 
secrate ourselves  renewedly  and  forever  to  his  service.  I  shudder  to 
think  of  living  another  year  as  I  have  lived  the  last,  and  believe  I 
can  truly  say  that  if  this  is  to  be  the  effect  of  mercies,  I  had  rather 
be  afiiicted.  But  the  effect  need  not  be  to  lead  us  from  God,  but 
rather  to  kindle  ever  afresh  the  flame  of  holy  love.  In  the  year  to 
come  let  us  pray  that  whatever  God  sends — whether  mercies  or 
chastisements — we  may  be  weaned  from  the  earth,  and  fitted  for  our 
eternal  home.  And  should  we  see  another  anniversary  Hke  tliis,  let 
it  find  us  waxing  stronger  and  stronger,  and  far  on  our  way  to  the 
celestial  city." 

"  March  5. — What  future  years  will  bring  forth,  we  know  not. 
By  this  messenger  we  hear  painful  intelligence  from  Mosul,  from 
India,  and  from  the  Mediterranean.     Only  think  how  distressing  it 


CONFIDENCE     IN     GOD.  16l 

must  be  to  the  missionaries  in  Batticotta  to  dismiss  so  many,  around 
.  whom  their  highest  hopes  had  been  wont  to  cling  I  Only  think  of 
the  veteran  Temple  being  called  from  his  post,  and  compelled  to  re- 
turn to  that  land  from  which  he  would  gladly  have  been  forever  an 
exile.  And  just  look  at  the  distressing  condition  of  the  Nestorians 
in  the  mountains,  and  the  heart-rending  trials  of  those  who  bear  to 
them  the  blessed  Gospel.  Driven  back  by  fierce  Koords,  annoyed 
in  every  possible  way  by  their  Puseyite  brethren^  visited  with  sick  - 
ness  and  death,  they  are  certainly  objects  of  the  tenderest  sympathy. 
And  yet  I  beheve  they  stand  fast  in  the  Lord.  Why  should  these 
things  move  them?  Does  not  God  reign?  And  will  not  every 
event,  small  and  great,  be  overruled  for  the  accomplishment  of  his 
designs  of  mercy  ?  Things  may  look  dark^  but  is  there  no  bow  of 
promise  on  the  cloud — no  sun  of  righteousness  that  ever  shines? 
Yes,  blessed  be  God :  he  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever. 
He  is  our  guide  and  our  portion  even  unto  death. 

"Last  evening  (March  4th)  we  had  our  concert  of  prayer,  and 
this  view  of  the  unchangeableness  of  God's  purposes  of  mercy  was 
the  subject  of  our  contemplation.  We,  poor  feeble  soldiers  in  this 
dir^tant  city,  are  enlisted  in  a  vast  army  and  a  glorious  cause  under 
the  great  Captain  of  our  salvation.  The  field  of  conflict  is  the  world, 
and  we  have  the  promise  of  a  certain  victory.  The  ranks  may  here 
and  there  be  broken,  and  some  wounded  or  afraid  may  retire  from 
the  struggle.  But  the  cause  must  prosper.  Every  knee  shall  bow, 
and  every  tongue  confess.  ThiLs  saith  the  Lord.  There  may  be 
overturnings ;  there  may  be  wars,  and  rumors  of  wars;  but  all  is 
steadily  advancing.  We  must  take  courage.  We  nmst  unfurl  our 
banners  to  the  breeze,  and  in  the  strength  of  our  Almighty  Guide 
press  onward  undaunted  by  all  our  foes.  If  we  do  not  live  to  see 
the  end  in  this  world,  we  shall  in  another.  Looking  down  from  the 
everlasting  hills,  our  hearts  shall  fill  to  overflowing,  and  when  the 
top  stone  is  laid  we  shall  join  with  the  great  multitude  of  the  re- 
deemed in  shouting,  Grace,  grace  unto  it. 

"  Let  not  parents,  nor  brotliers,  nor  sisters  weep  that  one  or  two 
of  their  number  are  engaged  in  a  work  so  glorious.     Let  tliem  rather 


162  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

speed  us  by  their  prayers,  and  weep  that  they  can  not  join  us  in  the 
field  of  battle.  Oh !  how  contemptible  will  aU  our  sacrifices  seem 
when  we  stand  before  the  throne  of  our  Saviour,  and  hymn  our 
songs  of  everlasting  praise." 

"  And  now,  in  view  of  these  things  what  shall  we  say  ?  '  Oh,  that 
we  might  return  to  our  native  land  ?  Oh,  that  we  had  not  devoted 
ourselves  to  this  poor,  degraded  people  ?'  No,  parents,  brothers,  sis- 
ters, let  us  not  say  so.  It  would  show  hard,  unfeehng  hearts,  if  we 
did  not  glow  with  love,  and  gratitude,  and  praise.  We  have  been 
led  by  a  Father's  hand,  we  have  been  fed  from  the  storehouse  of  his 
bounty.  We  have  been  shielded  from  danger  and  disease.  Wo 
have  seen  some  poor  Nestorians  awakened  to  a  sense  of  their  ever- 
lasting destiny,  and  perhaps  two  under  our  own  roof  born  again 
Let  us  then  be  of  one  mind,  and  unite  with  one  voice  in  a  tribute  of 
thanksgiving.  And  if  ever  we  should  be  inclined — ^you  in  America, 
or  we  in  Asia — to  murmur  at  the  deaKngs  of  God's  providence  with 
us,  let  us  turn  to  this,  our  first  year  of  our  missionary  life,  and  blesb 
God  that  has  so  kindly  and  graciously  separated  us  from  you." 

The  habitual  humility  of  Mr.  S.  led  him  to  keep  his  own 
agency  in  this  work  quite  out  of  sight. 

"  I  have  been  speaking  the  language  so  much  lately,  that  on  reli- 
gious subjects  I  can  already  make  myself  tolerably  well  understood. 
But  of  course  I  stammer  much,  and  it  wiU  be  years  before  I  am  a 
ready  speaker.  Last  Sabbath  was  interesting  to  me  from  two  facts. 
It  was  the  first  Sabbath  of  a  new  year  in  my  missionary  life ;  and  it 
was  the  first  Sabbath  I  had  attempted  any  thing  like  preaching  in 
Syriac.  Some  forty  or  fifty  women,  and  a  number  of  children,  had 
assembled  in  Mrs.  Stocking's  house,  and  as  Mr.  S.  was  sick,  she  pre- 
vailed on  me  to  take  his  place.  Of  course  it  was  a  feeble  effort  ; 
but  it  was  an  effort,  and  encourages  me  to  try  again.  By  God's 
blessing,  I  shall  be  able  to  preach  by  next  summer.  I  can  not  yet 
pray  at  all  in  the  language,  but  it  is  quite  time  I  was  learning.     I 


MINISTERIAL     LABOR.  163 

have  not  yet  written  to  the  Rooms,  because  I  shun  coming  before 
the  public  eye.  And  it  seems  wrong  tliat  I,  who  have  done  nothing 
in  the  missionary  work,  should,  by  my  letters,  perhaps  exclude  infor- 
mation from  veterans  in  the  service.  If  it  were  not  for  the  hope  of 
doing  good  in  this  way,  I  think  I  would  never  have  a  letter  pub- 
lished. While  I  write,  Miss  Fisk  and  my  wife  are  reading  a  letter 
from  Dr.  King,  in  which  he  says  it  is  better  to  keep  our  account 
with  Christ  than  with  the  world,  and  to  pray  'Hallowed  be  thy 
name,'  rather  than  hallowed  be  my  name." 

His  joy  and  success  in  his  own  work  increased  his  inter- 
est for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  his  personal  friends  and  the 
churches  of  Christ  in  his  native  land.  His  counsels  to  a 
brother  in  the  ministry  (Rev.  E.  Strong  of  New  Haven), 
are  full  of  affection  and  encouragement. 

"March  7th,  1844.  I  can  sympathize  with  you  in  your  worl\ 
Though  you  are  a  minister  in  America  and  I  a  missionary  in  Persia, 
our  work  is  substantially  one :  the  bringing  of  lost  souls  to  a  knowl- 
edge of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  We  may  have  our  pe- 
culiar difficulties,  our  peculiar  trials.  But  we  labor  in  the  same  army, 
under  the  same  Captain.  We  rely  on  the  same  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit ; 
are  sustained  by  the  same  promises,  and  expect  alike  to  reign  in  glory. 
In  such  a  work,  wherever  we  are,  on  Christian  or  heathen  ground,  if 
our  encouragement  is  not  abundant,  and  our  harvest  of  souls  great, 
I  feel  that  it  will  be  our  own  fault.  Jesus  is  faithful ;  his  promises 
are  yea  and  amen ;  his  Spirit  is  our  never-failing  strength,  0 !  my 
dear  brother,  let  us  live  to  God,  with  a  firm,  steady  determination  to 
devote  all  that  we  have  and  are  to  the  blessed  cause  of  saving  souls. 
I  beg  of  you  not  to  copy  after  other  ministers,  but  to  copy  after 
Paul,  or,  best  of  all,  after  Jesus  our  Saviour.  If  you  find  your  cares 
and  responsibilities  great,  go  to  him  and  lean  for  strength  on  his 
Almighty  arm.  Be  a  burning  and  shining  light.  Watch  for  souls 
by  day  and  night ;  and  may  God  grant  that  your  course  to  glory  be 
marked  by  the  salvation  of  a  multitude  of  souls.     Would  that  I  had 


164  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

enforced  these  words  more  by  my  life,  when  I  was  yet  present  with 
you ;  and  would  that  now  I  felt  them  a  hundred  times  more.  I 
can  hardly  realize  that  a  year  has  gone  by  since  I  left  my  native 
shores.  But  so  it  is ;  a  year  of  great  exposure  by  sea  and  land,  and 
in  a  hostile  clime ;  a  year  of  great  unworthiness ;  and  a  year  of  rich 
mercy.  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and  all  that  is  within  me,  bless 
his  holy  name." 

******* 

"  You  will  be  glad  to  know  that  I  am  very  happy  in  my  mission- 
ary work.  There  has  not  been  a  day  that  I  have  sighed  for  my 
father  land.  To  be  sure  I  have  had  much  to  attract  my  attention 
and  to  appeal  to  my  natural  feeling  of  curiosity,  as  I  have  trav'eled 
through  strange  countries  and  formed  acquaintances  with  strange 
men.  Perhaps  something  is  also  attributable  to  my  cheerful  dispo- 
sition, which  makes  me  more  or  less  satisfied  with  my  situation, 
whatever  it  may  be.  I  would  be  far  fi-om  saying  that  if  trials  come, 
and  I  should  ever,  as  Paul  was,  be  tossed  about  on  the  angry  bil- 
lows, that  I  could  say  with  him,  '  none  of  these  things  move  me, 
neither  count  I  my  life  dear  unto  myself.'  And  yet  I  can  not  but 
hope  that  I  have  some  real  love  for  my  work,  and  a  desire  to  be 
used  as  a  humble  instrument  in  the  pi'omotion  of  God's  glory. 
Pray  for  me,  dear  brother,  that  I  may  rapidly  acquire  the  languages 
of  this  people,  and  be  wise  to  win  souls." 

"  May  25th.  Last  time  I  wrote  you  we  were  hoping  to  see  a 
powerful  revival  of  religion.  Our  hopes  have  not  been  realized  ;  but 
I  shall  never  persuade  myself  it  was  not  entirely  owing  to  our  want 
of  faith,  and  love,  and  devotion.  0  I  for  more  of  the  spirit  of  Christ  ; 
for  a  more  elevated  standard  of  Christian  character.  I  do  most 
firmly  believe,  my  dear  brother,  that  if  we  missionaries  were  doing  our 
duty,  our  whole  duty,  and  if  we  were  sustained  fully  by  the  sympa- 
thies and  prayers  (I  will  not  say  contributions^  though  they  will 
follow  of  course,)  of  the  church  at  home,  that  the  cause  of  our  Re- 
deemer would  make  far  .nore  rapid  advances  in  the  world.  There  is 
a  fault  somewhere,  and  is  it  not  the  lack  I  have  mentioned  ?     You 


OF     HOLY     LIVING.  165 

ministers  must  consider  yourselves  solemnly  pledged  to  bring  up  the 
people  to  this  work ;  and  see  that  you  keep  a  dying  world  before 
you  in  your  own  prayers^ 

"May22d,  1844.  A  year  has  now  almost  gone  by  since  we 
reached  this  our  home.  A  year,  0,  how  unprofitably  spent,  but  a 
year  of  distinguishing  mercy.  I  feel  now  in  every  respect  but  one, 
that  I  am  a  missionary^  and  that  is  in  want  of  holiness  of  heart.  It 
is  hard  to  keep  warm  in  this  frozen  atmosphere.  It  is  as  if  you  put 
an  infant  in  the  snow — so  helpless,  so  unable  to  keep  itself  alive. 
Thus  it  is  with  us.  Indeed  we  are  far  more  helpless,  far  more 
dependent  than  infants^  and  well  will  it  be  for  us  if  we  are  contin- 
ually led  for  light  and  life  to  the  never-failing  source.  We  need, 
always  need,  perishingly  need,  the  prayers  and  the  sympathies  of 
our  friends  at  home.  We  must  be  holy  if  we  would  be  successful ; 
and  in  order  to  hohness  we  need  much  our  own  prayers  and  the 
intercessions  of  the  saints. 

"  We  rejoice  to  hear,  dear  parents,  that  you  are  having  so  pleas- 
ant and  quiet  an  old  age.  May  your  declining  years  be  spent  in 
communion  with  God  and  in  preparation  for  that  blessed  world 
where  the  inhabitants  shall  never  be  weary,  nor  sick,  nor  aged. 
Would  that  we  thought  more  of  our  heavenly  abode.  What 
strangers  most  of  us  will  be,  if  we  ever  get  there.  How  few,  with 
Baxter,  take  a  daily  walk  through  the  New  Jerusalem  or  breathe  its 
bracing  air,  or  take  the  water  from  the  crystal  fountains  of  life. 
Strange  that  w©  should  be  pilgrims  and  strangers,  and  yet  be  unwil- 
ling to  think  we  are  going  home.  Strange  that  we  should  rake 
together  dust,  and  turn  our  eyes  from  the  golden  crown." 

His  first  successful  attempt  at  preaching  in  modern 
Syriac  is  described  with  joyful  enthusiasm  in  the  following 
letter  to  a  brother : 

-'May  2oth,  1844.  It  would  give  us  a  thrill  of  pleasure  to  take  a 
walk  this  summer  morning  with  you  and  our  sister  F .     I  think 


166  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

you  were  never  in  such  a  paradise  as  this.  In  the  midst  of  a  mud- 
Tvalled  city,  I  am  yet  in  the  midst  of  nature's  lovehest  scenes.  Our 
yard  is  large,  and  filled  with  tall  trees  that  bend  in  the  breeze 
over  our  heads.  The  music  of  a  thousand  birds  fills  the  air,  and 
flowers  load  it  with  their  perfume.  Owing  to  our  elevation  above 
most  of  the  native  houses,  we  can  look  ofi^,  in  different  directions, 
upon  the  plains  and  to  the  neighboring  mountains.  Everywhere 
is  the  richest  verdure  and  the  finest  variety.  The  mountains  are 
without  a  single  tree,  but  are  covered  with  green  grass,  and  projected 
in  pleasant  curves  on  the  sky.  With  my  telescope  I  can  follow  the 
Koordish  shepherds,  as  they  lead  up  their  sheep  and  goats  for  pas- 
ture. In  one  direction  we  catch  glimpses  of  the  distant  lake,  now 
hid  by  the  intervening  trees,  and  now  for  a  moment  gleaming  in  the 
sunshine. 

"  But  if  you  would  see  the  plain  of  Oroomiah  as  it  is,  you  must 
take  a  horseback  excursion  beyond  the  walls.  This  we  do  every 
day,  and  find  it  almost  essential  to  our  health.  Having  no  carriages, 
and  it  being  difficult  to  walk — at  times  fi*om  the  water,  at  times 
from  the  dust — the  Persians  live  almost  on  horseback.  In  this  tlie 
mission  have  of  late  years  copied  their  example ;  though  had  the  ex- 
ample been  followed  earlier,  it  might  have  given  our  home  a  better 
reputation  than  it  has  for  health.  The  fields  around  the  city  are  like 
one  vast  garden,  and  with  their  long  rows  of  trees  and  ripening  fruit, 
intermingled  with  fine  vineyards  and  wheat  fields,  make  a  very  at- 
tractive appearance.  I  am  often  struck  forcibly  in  this  country  by  a 
new  meaning  to  old  passages  of  Scripture.  And  none  has  seemed 
so  appropriate  or  so  truly  descriptive  of  this  natural  scenery  as  the 
last  part  of  the  65th  Psalm :  '  Thou  waterest  the  ridges  thereof  abun- 
dantly :  thou  settlest  the  furrows  thereof:  thou  makest  it  soft  with 
showers:  thou  blessest  the  springing  thereof  Thou  crownest  the 
year  with  thy  goodness;  and  thy  paths  drop  fatness.  They  drop 
upon  the  pastures  of  the  wilderness:  and  the  little  hiUs  rejoice  on 
every  side.  The  pastures  are  clothed  with  flocks ;  the  valleys  also 
are  covered  over  with  cora ;  they  shout  for  joy,  they  also  sing.' 

"  I  hope  before  we  Ue  in  the  dust,  we  shall  need  as  glowing  Ian- 


BEGINS     TO     PREACH.  167 

guage  to  describe  the  spiritual  beauty  of  this  eastern  country  as  we 
now  do  to  describe  its  gardens  and  meadows.  But  for  the  present 
the  contrast  is  very  painful.  '  What  though  each  prospect  pleases, 
and  only  man  is  vile  ?'  It  is  possible,  as  you  hear  about  these  charm- 
ing scenes,  you  may  almost  wish  your  home  was  by  the  side  of  mine. 
But  one  must  love  nature  very  much  indeed,  if  he  expects  it  to  com- 
pensate him  for  hving  in  a  moral  waste — nay,  in  the  region  and 
shadow  of  death.  And  yet  it  is  a  privilege  to  Hve  here ;  and  would 
be,  if  this  fruitful  field  became  a  desert.  Oh !  that  we  realized  more 
our  glorious  commission,  to  bear  the  sweet  name  of  Jesuc  to  those 
perishing  in  sin. 

"  I  find  my  situation  among  the  Nestorians  more  and  more  inter- 
esting, and,  I  would  fain  hope,  my  labors  more  useful.  It  has  been 
trying  to  me  the  past  year,  when  I  have  looked  around  on  my 
brethren,  and  seen  them  all  laboring  for  Christ,  that  I  have  been 
able  to  do  Httle  or  nothing  to  aid  them.  Stranger  as  I  was,  I  felt  a 
constraint  in  my  intercourse  with  the  natives,  all  whose  customs  are 
so  different  from  our  own.  Then  again  it  is  only  within  two  or 
three  months  that  I  have  talked  Syriac  intelligibly  to  others,  or  with 
any  satisfaction  to  myself.  But  recently  I  have  been  getting  into  a 
different  sphere,  and  am  brought  much  more  into  contact  with  the 
native  mind.  Last  Sabbath  was  a  memorable  one  to  m^  in  my  mis- 
sionary life,  for  it  was  the  first  Sabbath  I  pubUcly  attempted  to 
preach  Christ.  Early  in  the  morning,  John,  'my  own  son  in  the 
faith,'  set  out  with  me  for  some  villages  ten  or  twelve  miles  distant. 
It  was  a  beautiful  day ;  nature  was  fuU  of  loveliness,  and  the  heat  of 
the  sun  was  moderated  by  occasional  showers  of  rain.  As  we  rode 
along  we  beguiled  the  way  by  '  speaking  to  one  another  in  psalms 
and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs.'  On  passing  Geog  Tapa,  old  Mar 
Ehas  came  out  to  meet  us,  and  invited'tis  '  to  eat  bread'  at  his  house 
and  preach  to  the  people.  But  when  he  learned  our  destination — to 
>  ome  villages  that  only  rarely  heard  the  Gospel — he  bade  us  God 
speed,  and  we  passed  on, 
******** 
"  On  reaching  the  village,  we  were  conducted  by  our  guide  to  the 


168  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

school  room,  as  there  was  no  church  and  no  priest  there.  In  tho 
course  of  half  an  hour  a  number  of  men  and  women  assembled,  and 
a  row  of  ragged  httle  boys  and  girls  with  eyes  as  bright  and  eager 
as  can  anywhere  be  found.  We  see  many  beautiful  children  here, 
excepting  their  rags  and  dirt,  and  many  fine  looking  men ;  this  is  of 
little  consequence,  only  as  indicating  what  they  might  become  by 
the  grace  of  Glod.  We  preached  for  about  an  hour  to  our  Uttle  com- 
pany, who  Hstened  with  deep  attention.  John  closed  with  prayer, 
and  we  bade  our  friends  good  morning.  I  should  say  that  we  were 
interrupted,  and  yet  pleased,  as  the  brethren  often  are,  by  some  of 
the  old  men  confirming  our  words. 

"  Our  reception  at  the  other  villages  was  not  materially  different, 
but  very  pleasant.  They  insisted,  wherever  we  stopped,  on  our  eat- 
ing bread,  and  took  the  best  care  of  our  horses.  I  thought  I  could 
notice  a  marked  difference  between  the  people  of  these  retired  vil- 
lages and  of  the  larger  ones,  in  their  reception  of  us  and  our  message. 
This  may  arise  partly  from  their  seclusion,  partly  from  the  novelty 
of  preaching,  partly  from  the  attention  shown  them  by  the  visit, 
but  principally,  I  think,  from  the  fact  that  they  have  no  wicked 
priests  to  lead  them  downward  to  hell. 

"  Late  in  the  evening  we  returned  •  and  a  pleasanter  day  I  have 
rarely  spent.  Pray  for  me,  dear  brother,  that  it  may  be  a  precursor 
of  many,  many  more.  I  now  speak  the  language  in  a  very  stam- 
mering way,  but  am  longing  for  the  time  to  come  when  words  shall 
flow  with  freedom." 

But  amid  all  these  labors  and  successes  he  cherished  a 
deep  sense  of  personal  un worthiness  and  of  dependence 
upon  God.  How  touching  is  this  expression  of  his  feelings 
to  his  mother : 

"I  have  been  reading  again,  dear  mother,  your  very  affecting 
'etter  of  March  20th.  It  grieves  me  to  find  you  writing  as  if  I  was 
80  weaned  from  the  woild,  and  living  so  much  in  heaven.  I  am 
sensible  it  is  not  so.     It  is  very  hard,  situated  as  we  are  in  a  land  of 


DEATH     OF     DR.     GRANT.  169 

the  shadow  of  death,  with  almost  every  thing  to  draw  us  from  God, 
to  lead  a  holy  life.  And  I  sincerely  believe  few  missionaries,  if  any, 
have  so  much  reason  to  mourn  their  barrenness  as  I.  You  complain 
of  a  cold  heart,  and  assign  uniform  prosperity  as  the  probable  reason. 
Now  how,  dear  mother,  can  you  suppose  that  I- — so  young  in  years 
and  knowing  far  less  of  affliction  than  you — can  be  in  advance  of 
yourself,  an  old  and  experienced  Christian  ?  Such  an  idea  is  very 
painful  and  I  can  not  dwell  upon  it ;  I  will  only  say  that  I  shall  ever 
love  to  sit  at  your  feet  and  learn  my  obligations  to  my  Saviour. 
And  I  trust  while  I  remain  so  cold  and  worldly,  you  will  never  again 
speak  of  m}-^  conversation  as  in  heaven.  Rather  stimulate  me,  dear 
mother,  to  labor  for  what  I  have  never  yet  attained,  an  unvarying 
attachment  to  my  blessed  Lord. 

"  In  whichever  church  you  are,  dear  parents,  I  trust  you  will 
adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  your  Saviour,  and  by  your  example  and 
direct  efforts  bring  many  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth.  Unpleasant 
as  it  is,  in  some  points  of  view,  to  mention  it,  you  can  hardly  expect 
to  continue  many  years  on  this  side  of  Jordan,  Forgive,  then,  the 
freedom  of  a  son  who  begs  you  to  trim  your  lamps,  to  bind  your 
girdles,  and  to  be  waiting  for  the  Son  of  Man.  Have  you  read  Mr. 
Goodell's  interesting  account  of  his  father  ?  I  should  ask  no  higher 
honor  than  to  be  descended  from  such  a  parent  And  if  permitted 
to  outHve  you,  my  honored  father  and  mother,  I  trust  I  shall  remem- 
ber you  as  full  of  faith  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  advancing  steadily 
and  vdth  a  giant's  strength  toward  the  Mount  Zion  above." 

But  the  period  now  under  review  was  not  altogether 
one  of  sunshine  and  success.  The  mission  deeply  felt  the 
death  of  Dr.  Grant  who  was  laboring  among  the  mountain 
Nestorians,  and  the  calamities  which,  in  1844,  fell  upon 
many  stations.     Mr.  Stoddard  thus  notices  these  events : 

"June  15th,  1844.  Our  messenger  arriving  yesterday,  brought 
us  the  deeply  painful  inteUigence  of  Dr.  Grant's  death.     I   have 

8 


170  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

never  seen  him,  but  in  common  with  many  others  I  have  formed 
high  ideas  of  his  talents,  enterprising,  noble  spirit,  and  humble^ 
warm-hearted  piety.  As  a  general  loss  to  the  cause  of  missions, 
many  will  weep  at  his  early  death.  But  to  that  poor  bereaved 
mission  it  is  a  stroke  that  no  words  can  describe.  God  has  again 
and  again  broken  their  hearts,  and  none  but  God  can  bind  them  up. 
AVhat  his  designs  are  in  reference  to  that  mission,  we  know  not. 
But  in  the  sacking  of  Tiary,  the  occupation  of  the  missionary  prem- 
ises by  a  wild  Koordish  chief,  the  obstacles  thrown  in  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Bliss's  way  to  Mosul,  the  death  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mitchell,  of  Mr. 
Hinsdale  and  Mrs.  Laurie,  and  lastly,  that  of  Dr.  Grant,  God  is  cer- 
tainly speaking  to  us  in  no  common  voice.  Whatever  be  his  plans, 
he  will  certainly  accomplish  them  ;  and,  blessed  be  his  name,  they 
will  all  result  in  everlasting  glory  to  Christ  Jesus  and  his  church." 

At  this  very  time  the  mission  to  the  Nestorians  was 
called  to  pass  through  severe  trials.  These  arose  partly 
from  an  attempt  to  modify  the  policy  of  the  mission  itself 
with  a  view  to  an  advanced  stage  of  labors  among  the 
people,  and  partly  from  the  efforts  of  Jesuit  emissaries 
to  pervert  the  Nestorians  to  the  faith  of  Rome,  and  to 
array  the  government  against  the  American  missionaries. 
In  the  beginning  of  their  labors  the  missionaries  deemed  it 
expedient  to  employ  some  of  the  highest  ecclesiastics  as 
secular  assistants  in  their  work.  The  bishops  were  the 
most  competent  persons  to  assist  the  missionaries  in  the 
study  of  the  language  and  in  the  preparation  of  books  for 
the  people.  Their  influence  also  was  desirable  in  order 
that  the  mission  might  have  free  access  to  the  Nestorian 
church,  and  be  established  upon  a  permanent  footing.  For 
a  time  the  plan  worked  well.  But  after  a  few  years,  it  be 
came  apparent  that  the  bishops  presumed  upon  their  nomi- 
nal connection  with  the  mission  for  selfish  purposes,  and 


TRIALS     OF     THE     MISSION.  171 

that  the  jealousy  of  the  common  people,  rather  than  their 
sympathy,  was  excited  by  the  measure.  An  attempt  to 
change  this  policy,  for  a  time  arrayed  the  Patriarch's  family 
and  many  of  the  bishops  in  open  hostility  to  the  mission- 
aries, and  led  to  the  temporary  suspension  of  the  mission 
schools. 

Advantage  was  taken  of  this  state  of  things  by  the 
agents  both  of  Roman  and  of  Anglican  ecclesiasticism, 
who  had  for  years  been  seekijig  to  alienate  the  Nestorians 
from  their  American  teachers.  The  intrigues  of  the  Jes- 
uits had  been  so  bold  and  dangerous  as  to  lead  to  their 
expulsion  from  the  country,  mainly,  it  is  supposed,  through 
the  influence  of  the  Russian  ambassador  at  the  Persian 
court.  In  this  measure  the  American  missionaries  had  no 
agency ;  but  the  emissaries  of  the  Romish  faith  sought  to 
accomplish  their  expulsion  also,  and  for  a  time  the  mission 
was  threatened  with  extermination.  From  the  numerous 
letters  of  Mr.  Stoddard  upon  these  subjects,  it  is  sufficient 
at  this  late  day  to  publish  one  which  covers  both  topics, 
and  which  exhibits  his  faith  under  trials. 

"  February  27th,  1845.  When  I  joined  this  mission,  and  for  some 
time  after,  every  thing  was  very  prosperous.  The  people  were 
gradually  becoming  enlightened,  and  some  were  truly  converted  to 
God.  But  after  the  sacking  of  the  mountains  by  the  Koords,  and 
the  destruction  of  Dr.  Grant's  fairest  hopes,  evil  began  to  come  r.pon 
lis.  The  patriarchal  family,  excepting  the  Patriarch  himself,  who 
fled  to  Mosul,  found  their  way  to  Oroomiah.  They  proved  them- 
selves to  be  extremely  haughty  and  overbearing,  and  fully  justified 
the  account  we  had  previously  received,  that  by  their  insults  to  the 
Koordish  chiefs  they  had  provoked  the  slaughter  of  their  people. 
Stripped  as  they  were  of  all  their  possessions,  and  driven  from  their 
homes,  we  thou^jht  it  no  more  than  Christian  charity  to  treat  them 


172  MEMOIE    OF    STODDAED. 

for  awhile  as  our  guests.  In  the  propriety  of  this,  I  believe  cur 
friends  in  America  fuEy  coincided.  But  after  they  began  to  develop 
their  character,  and  some  months  had  passed  away,  we  told  them 
respectfully,  but  firmly,  that  we  could  not  give  them  a  permanent 
support.  This  irritated  them  exceedingly;  and  the  more,  as  we 
had  the  bishops  in  our  employ  as  native  helpers.  They  declared 
that  if  we  gave  salaries  to  bishops  and  priests,  and  refused  to  give 
to  them  also,  they  would  destroy  our  mission,  root  and  branch.  At 
the  same  time  they  offered  no  equivalent  for  the  money  except 
the  exertion  of  a  general  infiuence  in  our  favor.  As  we  are  not  sent 
here  to  huy  influence,  and  as  they  had  taken  ground  of  avowed  hos- 
tility, we  had  no  alternative  but  to  suffer  their  wrath  and  put  our 
trust  in  God.  Their  first  attack  was  upon  our  schools,  which,  fifty 
in  number,  were  scattered  over  the  plain.  These  have  for  six 
months  past  been  all  broken  up,  and  nearly  a  thousand  partially  in- 
structed children  been  left  to  relapse  into  their  former  ignorance  and 
degradation.  The  next  attack  was  upon  our  native  helpers  in  our 
own  yard.  Some  of  these  by  persuasion  and  threats  they  succeeded 
in  drawing  away  fi^cJm  us;  but  the  majority  remained  as  before. 
The  third  attack  was  upon  our  printing  press.  Several  of  the  print- 
ers, with  their  paren;s,  brothers  and  sisters,  were  excommunicated, 
and  the  curses  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  heaped  on  their  heads. 
As  it  was  ascertained,  however,  that  the  protection  which  was  ex- 
tendcii  to  our  persons^  extended  also  to  our  quiet  operations  in  our 
c)wn  yard,  and  that  one  who  should  interfere  with  these  would  be 
likely  to  bring  trouble  on  himself,  this  form  of  opposition  was  soon 
withdrawn.  The  bishops  in  our  employ  seemed  from  the  first  in- 
timidated by  their  ecclesiastical  superiors,  and  in  consequence  were 
in  a  measure  disaffected  toward  us.  Their  connection  was  not,  how- 
ever, dissolved,  as  perhaps  it  should  have  been,  and  for  some  months 
they  have  been  giving  their  infiuence  to  our  enemies  while  they 
have  nominally  been  our  helpers. 

"  So  much  for  the  causes  which  have  operated  here  on  the  plain 
to  disturb  our  preaching  aiid  our  labors  for  Jesus  Christ.  But  these 
are  not  all.     I  have  mentioned  that  the  Patriarch  found  his  way  to 


THE     JESUITS     IN     PEKSIA.  173 

Mosul.  There  he  was  entertained  and  flattered  by  Mr.  Badger 
I  ill  he  was  very  much  prejudiced  against  us  and  our  operations,  and 
ready  fully  to  sustain  his  brothers  here  in  their  opposition  by  his 
patriarchal  seal.  During  all  this  time  the  Catholics  have  not  been 
idle.  You  are  probably  aware  that  France  stands  pledged  to  sus- 
tain her  Jesuit  missionaries  all  over  the  world,  even,  if  necessary,  by 
arguments  drawn  from  the  cannon's  mouth.  A  short  time  after  the 
Jesuits  were  expelled  from  this  province  at  the  instance  of  the  Rus- 
sian ambassador  at  the  court  of  Teheran,  the  French  sent  an  em- 
bassy hither  to  demand  satisfaction  from  the  Persian  King.  Finding 
him  inflexible  and  determined  not  to  admit  them  again  into  his  em- 
pire, they  bent  all  their  energies  to  have  us  expelled  also.  We  were 
misrepresented,  abused,  and  our  motives  vihfied  at  the  capital,  while 
we,  five  hundred  miles  distant,  were  unable  to  answer  such  calum- 
nies except  by  a  personal  representation.  Accordingly,  two  of  our 
number  set  off  to  ride  this  distance  on  horseback  in  the  depth  of 
winter ;  a  winter  which  scarcely  ever  had  a  parallel  for  severity  in 
this  mild  cUmate.  There  our  brethren,  after  much  detention,  were 
enabled  to  vindicate  completely  their  cause ;  and  perhaps  our  stand- 
ing is  as  good  with  the  government  as  could  be  desired.  But  it  is 
very  undesirable  when  a  government  is  so  reckless,  so  suspicious^ 
and  so  accessible  to  bribes  as  this,  to  be  brought  to  its  notice  at  all. 
And  we  should  much  prefer  to  remain  entirely  unknown  to  the  au- 
thorities, to  receiving  the  highest  proofs  of  royal  favor.  In  this 
country,  it  generally  happens  that  a  man  is  known  only  to  be  marked 
out  for  slaughter. 

"Thus  have  I  given  you  a  brief  outline  of  our  troubles;  and  I 
have  been  the  more  minute,  because  I  suppose  you  will  see  none  of 
my  other  letters.  I  trust  you  will  not  suppose  that  our  journeys  to 
Teheran,  and  our  entanglement  with  the  powers  that  be,  have  been 
sought.  On  the  contrary,  they  have  been  most  anxiously  deprecated. 
But  they  seemed  unavoidable.  As  to  our  present  position  :  every 
thing  is  quiet,  and  on  a  Umited  scale  we  are  pursuing  our  work. 
The  Patriarch's  brothers  do  not  openly  oppose  us,  though  they  feel 
that  they  have  triumphed  in  breaking  up  our  schools  and  stopping 


174  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

our  preaching.  The  bishops  we  have  lost  our  confidence  in^  and  we 
are  expecting,  before  many  weeks,  orders  from  the  Prudential  Com- 
mittee to  dismiss  them  from  our  service.  This  may  raise  a  storm 
for  the  time,  and  array  against  us  a  more  formidable  opposition,  but 
I  do  not  fear  the  ultimate  result.  The  simple  fact  is,  that  here  is 
going  on,  as  all  over  the  world,  a  desperate  conflict  between  the 
religion  of  forms  and  ceremonies  and  the  religion  of  the  soul,  and 
however  long  the  struggle  may  be,  I  do  not  doubt  that  in  the  end 
simple  Christianity  will  come  off  victorious. 

"  During  most  of  these  stormy  times  I  have  had  a  few  boys  un- 
der my  instruction,  and  they  are  now  increased  in  number  to  about 
twelve.  They  are  very  active  and  intelligent,  and  I  can  truly  say 
that  I  feel  as  much  pleasure  in  my  work  as  if  I  was  pastor  of  the 
Old  South,  or  even  bishop  of  New  York.  The  labor  is  humble,  it 
is  true,  and  just  now  on  a  small  scale.  But  one  thing  I  know,  *that 
if  we  are  faithful  anywhere,  God  will  abundantly  bless  our  labors. 
Write  it  in  letters  of  gold,  that  David  Brainerd  was  the  instrument 
of  converting  more  souls  among  a  few  Indians  than  aU  that  have  been 
gathered  by  many  missionaries  for  thirty  years  in  the  empire  of 
China.  If  I  can  teach  only  ten  boys,  let  me  teach  ten.  If  I  can 
have  forty,  let  me  be  the  more  thankful.  I  am  trying  to  instruct 
my  pupils  in  chemistry  and  natural  science,  and  I  hope  to  carry 
them  through  a  full  course  of  study  for  several  years.  We  are  fur- 
nished with  some  apparatus,  and  I  am  gradually  making  more. 
Recently  I  astonished  the  natives  by  producing  a  solar  microscope, 
magnifying  fifty-four  thousand  times ;  and  more  recently  still,  a  cam- 
era obscura.  But  these  are  small  things  compared  with  the  in- 
fluences of  the  Spirit  and  the  conversion  of  souls.  Pray  for  us,  dear 
brother  and  sister,  that  we  may  be  richly  blessed." 

In  view  of  these  trials,  Mr.  Stoddard  writes: 

"  When  I  came  out  here  I  had  httle  idea  of  the  trials  of  a  mission- 
ary life.  I  thought  they  Tvould  be  in  a  great  measure  physical,  set- 
ting aside  separatiop  from  friends  and  native  land.     But  our  outward 


LETTER     OF     MRS.     STODDARD.  175 

condition  is  very  comfortable :  it  is  such  occurrences  as  these  th;it 
weigh  Hke  a  load  on  our  spirits.  But  it  is  sweet  to  leave  all  with 
God.  He  knows  far  better  than  we  do  wh^  is  best.  He  will  bring 
light  out  of  darkness,  good  out  of  evil — make  the  wrath  of  njan  to 
praise  him,  and  make  his  own  blessed  kingdom  triumph  through  the 
eirth." 

Again  he  writes  to  a  brother  in  Scothand : 

"  I  am  an  exile  like  yourself.  Around  me  is  the  shadow  of  death. 
I  am  daily  called  to  mourn  over  the  blindness,  the  stubbornness,  the 
prejudices  of  those  whom  we  are  trying  to  save.  You  little  know, 
my  dear  brother,  what  a  missionary  life  is,  if  you  think  it  is  not  one 
of  peculiar  trial.  I  think  I  have  suffered  more  in  my  feehngs,  since  I 
came  here,  than  in  all  my  life  before !  Do  I,  then,  repine  ?  Far, 
very  far  from  it.  For  I  am  persuaded  that  if  I  have  not  high  spirit- 
ual enjoyments  wliich  will  put  in  the  shade  all  my  trials,  it  is  my 
own  fault.  What  means  the  promise,  '  there  is  no  man  that  hath  for- 
saken father  and  mother,  etc.,  that  shall  not  receive  a  hundred-fold 
in  this  present  time  ?'  Does  it  not  mean  that  I  can  be  happier  in 
Persia  than  I  could  in  America  ?  Not  because  my  house  is  better, 
or  my  table  more  richly  spread,  but  because  I  may  have  the  light  of 
God's  countenance,  and  bright  hopes  of  immortal  glory.*  Pray  for  me, 
dear  brother,  that  I  may  be  faithful  and  eminently  successful  in  win- 
ning souls  to  Christ." 

Mrs.  Stoddard  fully  shared  her  husband's  prayerful  cour- 
age under  these  trials.  The  following  letters,  written  ujion 
one  sheet,  and  addressed  to  their  parents,  show  how  fully 
the  grace  of  God  comforted  and  sustained  them. 

"  How  pleasant  it  would  be  this  afternoon  to  come  and  sit  by 
your  side,  and  tell  you  all  our  comforts  and  trials.  God  has  led  us 
in  a  gracious  way,  and  though  now  '  clouds  and  darkness  are  round 
about  him,'  and  scarcely  a  ray  of  hope  appeal's  in  our  horizon,  yet 
we  can  still  sing  of  goodness  and  mercy.  David  has  written  brother 
Charles  the  particulars  of  our  troubles,  and  I  presume  it  will  be  need- 


176  MEMOIR     OF     STODDARD. 

less  for  me  to  repeat  them.  I  will  only  say  our  prospects  are  sad^ 
and  we  know  not  what  G-od  has  in  store  for  us,  or  this  poor  people. 
How  great  is  the  cons^ation  that  our  covenant-keeping  God  will 
order  all  things  right,  and  even  though  we  may  not  be  permitted  to 
break  the  bread  of  life  to  the  poor  Nestorians,  still  his  cause  will  not 
eventually  suffer.  The  prospect  of  our  leaving  fills  our  hearts  with 
sadness ;  how  painful  the  reality  would  be,  none  can  tell. 

"  But  there  is  hope  that  God  will  so  order  events  that  we  may  be 
permitted  to  labor  here  till  our  earthly  work  is  done,  and  in  a  way 
far  more  effectual  than  before.  To  him  we  look,  and  cast  all  our 
care  on  him  who  careth  for  us.  Next  Monday  we  observe  as  a  day 
of  fasting  and  prayer.  It  would  cheer  our  hearts  if  our  dear  friends 
could  join  with  us  in  keeping  the  day,  but  we  have  the  comfort  of 
knowing  not  a  day  passes  but  we  are  remembered  by  loved  ones  at 
a  throne  of  grace. 

"  David  has  perhaps  written  you  that  he  was  appointed  principal 
of  the  seminary.  It  was  to  be  a  boarding-school,  and  I  was  to  have 
the  boarding  part  as  my  department.  The  school  was  to  contain 
twenty-five  boys,  and  we  have  laid  in  stores  for  them.  But  at  pres- 
ent it  would  be  worse  than  in  vain  to  collect  them  together,  even 
should  they  be  willing  to  come,  and  Our  seminary  for  a  time  must  be 
in  the  future.  We  have,  however.  Priest  Abraham,  John,  and  four 
boys  in  our  family.  Priest  A.  is  busy  translating  a  tract,  and  David 
has  the  others  organized  into  a  regular  school.  Besides  the  four 
boys,  whom  we  board  and  clothe,  tliere  are  five  or  six  other  boys, 
who  attend  David's  school  daily,  ft-om  the  city.  David  is  also  busy 
in  preparing  copy  for  the  press  in  connection  with  Mr.  HoUaday,  so 
you  see  his  time  is  fully  occupied.  To-day  I  have  been  cutting  out 
shirts  for  the  boys. 

"  It  would  be  so  pleasant  if  we  could  go  on  as  we  intended,  but 
all  will  be  right.  I  have,  for  three  afternoons  in  a  Aveek,  a  portion 
of  Miss  Fisk's  school,  I  attend  to  their  sewing,  and  find  it  pleasant 
and  useful.  I  continue  to  teach  them  to  sing,  and  find  them  as 
much  interested  in  it  as  ihey  were  last  vvinter.  My  little  babe  takes 
some  of  my  attention,  though  she  sits  on  the  floor  now  and  amuses 


CONFIDENCE     UNDER     TRIAL.  177 

herself  a  good  deal  of  the  time.  She  is  a  great  comfort  to  us  in  this 
land  of  strangers,  and  has  closely  entwined  herself  around  our  affec- 
tions. She  has  a  great  many  cunning  and  interesting  ways,  and  is  a 
great  favorite  with  all  the  members  of  our  family.  She  is  very  fat, 
and  the  picture  of  health  and  happiness.  I  wish  you  could  see  her, 
you  would  love  her  for  her  own  sake  as  well  as  for  her  parents'.  I 
am  sorry  that  I  can  write  no  more,  but  I  have  been  interrupted  until 
it  is  too  late  to  finish  this  letter.  David,  however,  will  supply  my 
deficiency.  With  much  love  to  William  and  his  wife,  I  remain 
your  afiectionate  daughter,  Harriette  B.  Stoddard." 

To  this  Mr.  Stoddard  adds : 

"  When  you  gave  me  up  to  the  missionary  work  I  suppose  you 
never  dreamed  of  my  being  fi:ee  from  trials.  The  apostles  went 
fi:om  city  to  city,  and  amid  great  persecutions  planted  the  standard 
of  the  cross.  And  missionaries  in  modern  times  have  mei  with  sorrow 
enough  to  convince  us  their  life  is  not  to  be  one  of  worldly  ease.  To 
be  sui'e  this  mission  has  hitherto  been  remarkably  free  fi:om  reverses. 
All  around  us  have  been  troubles — in  Turkey  on  the  one  side,  and 
India  on  the  other — but  God  has  graciously  spared  us.  Now,  a 
time  of  trial  comes,  and  we  must  not  any  of  us  be  dismayed  nor  dis- 
heartened. As  in  the  life  of  an  individual  it  is  a  bad  sign  when  all 
goes  smoothly,  year  after  year,  so  it  is  with  missions.  It  may  be  that 
the  great  Head  of  the  church  has  seen  in  this  field  too  much  security, 
and  too  confident  hopes  indulged,  and  in  his  infinite  wisdom  rebuked 
such  improper  feehngs.  I  do  not  mean  at  all  that  this  is  the  case, 
but  only  that  it  may  be  so.  On  the  supposition  that  we  are  permitted 
to  remain  here,  what  we  are  passing  through  will  doubtless  be  for 
our  own  good,  and  I  trust  thus  bring  down  blessings  on  this  poor 
people.  And  even  if  we  are  driven  out,  Grod  has  no  doubt  his  own 
wise  designs  to  accomplish  by  it,  and  blessed  be  his  name. 

"  At  all  events  let  us  address  ourselves  to  earnest  prayer  that  the 
light  might  not  be  taken  away  fi:om  this  remnant  of  an  ancient 
church,  and  they  left  a  prey  to  their  cruel  masters,  and  a  more  certain 
prey  to  their  great  adversary." 

9* 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

THE    DAY    OF    SMALL    THINGS. 

The  violent  opposition  of  the  Patriarch  and  his  family, 
and  the  intrigues  of  the  Jesuits,  compelled  the  missionaries 
of  the  American  Board  to  disband  all  the  schools  which 
they  had  established  outside  of  the  mission  premises,  and  to 
remodel  the  seminary  at  Oroomiah,  with  which  Mr.  Stod- 
dard was  principally  connected.  The  sequel  proved  that 
the  changes  thus  introduced  into  the  organization  of  the 
seminary  were  of  the  highest  importance  to  its  future  use- 
fulness. The  cheerfulness  and  patience  with  which  Mr. 
Stoddard  labored  in  his  circumscribed  field  are  a  fine  ex- 
ample of  entire  submission  to  the  will  of  Christ. 

He  writes  to  a  brother : 

"  February  26th,  1845.  You  will  be  glad  to  learn  that,  after  being 
tossed  about  so  long,  our  ship  is  finding  a  little  repose ;  God  has  put 
it  in  the  heart  of  the  Eussian  ambassador,  and  of  the  Shah,  to  treat 
us  kindly,  and  to  secure  us,  for  the  present,  in  the  quiet  prosecution 
of  our  labors.  How  long  this  will  last,  of  course  we  can  not  tell. 
Reckless  as  this  government  is,  and  noted  as  the  Russians  are  for 
bigotry  in  matters  of  religion^  and  determined  as  France  shows 
herself  in  sustaining  Jesuit  missionaries  all  over  the  world,  by  argu- 
ments derived  from  the  cannon's  mouth,  there  is  Httle  prospect, 
humanly  speaking,  that  we  shall  be  long  unmolested,  unless  we  can 
have  again  eJBficient  English  protection.  But  we  will  not  yield  to 
gloomy  forebodings,  for  it  is  better  to  trust  in  the  Lord  than  to  put 


HIS     LITTLE     SCHOOL.  179 

confidence  in  princes:  and  we  do  know  that  witli  him,  we — our 
wives,  our  cMldren,  our  cause,  all — are  everlastingly  safe.  While 
we  will  use  all  lawful  measures  to  secure  favor  and  protection  from 
the  great  ones  of  earth,  I  do  pray  that  with  more  childlike  sim- 
phcity  and  firm  faith  we  may  trust  the  King  of  kings.  How  slow 
are  we  to  learn  the  lesson,  and  trust  every  thing  in  the  hands  of  in- 
finite wisdom  and  love. 

"  Brother,  we  are  having  a  hard  time.  Who  would  have  anticipated, 
when  I  came  out,  that  this  mission  was  destined  to  meet  such  heavy 
reverses  ?  But  we  must  not  be  faint-hearted  or  repine.  For  one,  1 
can  truly  say,  that,  either  owing  to  my  hopeful  temperament  or  to 
divine  grace,  I  am  not  at  all  inclined  to  be  so.  I  am  teaching  ten  or 
a  dozen  boys  in  my  family  Avith  just  as  much  interest  as  if  I  was  a 
preacher  in  Park  Street  Church ;  and  I  do  not  envy  the  situation  of 
any  living  man ;  I  am  just  where  God  would  have  me  be,  and 
here  I  mean  to  stay  just  so  long  as  he  wants  me ;  then  I  shall  be 
ready  to  go  somewhere  else." 

Also  to  Rev.  E.  Strong : 

"February  28th,  1845.  We  are  pursuing  our  operations  in  a 
quiet,  limited  way,  and  watching  anxiously  the  leadings  of  Provi- 
dence. We  do  not  think  it  wise  just  now  to  have  village  schools,  or 
to  preach  a  great  deal,  except  to  those  belonging  to  our  yards.  But 
I  have  a  dozen  boys  with  me,  who  are,  I  hope,  the  beginning  of  a 
first  rate  seminary.  I  am  gradually  increasing  their  number  as 
opportunity  ofiers  ;  I  take  none  but  promising  boys,  and  such  as 
will  be  likely  to  stay,  even  in  case  of  a  storm.  I  am  teaching  them 
their  own  language — the  ancient  Syriac — writing,  geography,  arith- 
metic, chemistry,  and  some  of  them  the  Enghsh.  I  do  not  envy 
you,  or  any  body  else,  other  spheres  of  labor.  There  is  abundant 
opportunity  here  for  the  exercise  of  what  little  mechanical  skill  I 
possess,  and  I  try  to  turn  it  to  good  account.  I  have  constructed  a 
powerful  solar  microscope,  a  camera  obscura,  etc. ;  and  find  that  such 
things,  coming  in  as  incwLentah,  aid  me  very  much  in  my  work 


180  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

To  prevent  the  boys  from  going  home  next  -week,  to  one  of  their 
great  feasts,  I  have  promised  to  made  them  a  balloon,  and  thus  keep 
them  by  attraction  rather  than  compulsion.  Pray,  dear  brother, 
tliat  God  will  bless  me  in  my  management  of  this  little  school." 

In  many  ways  the  mechanical  skill  of  Mr.  Stoddard  was 
of  great  service  to  the  mission.  At  first  he  found  it  difficult 
to  secure  punctuality  in  the  exercises  of  the  seminary,  and 
the  religious  services  of  the  Sabbath,  for  want  of  a  common 
standard  of  time.  To  remedy  this,  he  constructed  sun-dials 
at  various  points,  so  that  all  the  pupils,  and  the  different 
famihes  on  the  mission  premises,  could  have  the  same  nota- 
tion of  the  passing  hours.  "  In  this  sunny  land,"  he  writes, 
"these  have  served  an  admirable  purpose,  and,  I  am  of 
opinion,  have  saved  us  many  hours  of  waiting  for  one 
another,  and,  I  may  add,  a  great  deal  of  wear  and  tear  of 
feeling,  which  even  an  angel  would  be  liable  to  if  his  com- 
panion was  not  punctual.  But  the  sun  does  not  always 
shine,  even  here;  and  a  sun-dial  is,  of  course,  a  useless 
thing  in  the  evening."  So  he  sent  to  America  for  a  large 
plain  clock  for  the  seminary ;  this  he  learned  to  clean  and 
regulate;  and,  as  there  was  no  competent  watchmaker 
nearer  than  Constantinople,  he  wrote  to  a  watchmaker  in 
Northampton  a  series  of  questions  for  specific  instruction 
in  the  care  of  watches,  and  thus  became  the  regulator  of 
time  for  the  entire  mission.  "  Making  telescopes  and  solar 
microscopes,"  said  he,  "is  not  cleaning  watches;  but  he 
who  has  learned  to  do  one  may  easily  learn  to  do  the 
other."  Mr.  Stoddard  was  also  as  expert  in  repairing  a 
wagon  as  in  cleaning  a  watch,  and  was  able  to  superintend 
and  direct  the  unskilled  Persian  mechanics  employed  in 
erecting  or  repairmg  the  buildings  for  the  use  of  the 
mission. 


FAMILY     WORSHIP.  181 

Though  not  himself  skillful  as  a  singer,  he  took  great 
delight  in  the  praises  of  God,  and  gave  prominence  to  sing- 
ing in  his  school. 

"  It  would  do  your  soul  good  to  hear  us  all  join  in  singing  a  Nes- 
torian  hymn  before  the  family  altar.  I  am  sure  you  would  forg(;t  all 
the  discords,  and  praise  God  for  his  goodness  to  us  and  to  them  :  to 
them,  for  the  privilege  of  being  trained  up  for  heaven  ;  and  to  ws,  lor 
the  privilege  of  training  them.  I  should  like  to  go  more  into  detail, 
but  can  not  now.  I  trust  I  have  said  enough  to  lead  you  and  your 
dear  wife  earnestly  to  the  throne  of  grace  in  our  behalf.  Pray  that 
we  may  quietly  pursue  our  work ;  pray  that  the  clouds  which  yet 
hang  over  us  may  be  all  scattered ;  pray  that  these  boys  may  be 
truty  converted  to  God,  and  made  chosen  vessels  to  bear  salvation  to 
their  perishing  people ;  pray  that  we  may  be  nerved  with  faith,  and 
strength,  and  zeal,  and  be  warmed  with  never-dying  love.  I  am 
glad  you  are  doing  so  much  for  the  West ;  the  more  the  better.  If 
God  prospers  you  in  business,  let  him  have  the  first-fruits.  Most 
Christians  know  httle  about  liberality,  and  less  about  self-denial;  and, 
unhappily,  missionaries  ( I  speak  for  myself)  fall  too  much  under  the 
same  condemnation." 

The  spiritual  welfare  of  his  pupils  was  always  with  him 
a  subject  of  anxious  thought.  "I  must  not  omit  to  speak 
of  the  spiritual  instruction  of  our  boys.  This  is  by  far  the 
most  important  part  of  the  subject,  and  one  where,  I  some- 
times feel,  I  most  fail.  We  hold  prayers,  in  Syriac,  twice 
a  day,  and  I  talk  a  good  deal  to  them  about  their  souls ; 
but  I  fear  my  own  heart  is  not  burning  enough  with  holy 
love  to  wing  my  words  to  their  consciences.  May  God 
forgive  me  for  my  unfaithfulness,  and  make  me  a  better 
steward  of  the  manifold  grace  of  God." — To  another  cor- 
respondent he  writes,  (April  23)  : 


182  MEMOIR    OF    STODDAED. 

"  Harriette  has  dwelt  so  much  on  the  dark  side  of  the  picture,  i-a 
reference  to  our  labors,  that  I  fear  you  will  get  a  mistaken  idea  ot 
her  feelings.  The  truth  is,  that  here,  as  in  every  other  land  not  blest 
with  the  pure  Gospel  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  there  is  superstition, 
stupidity,  and  moral  death.  If  the  reverse  was  the  fact,  and  the  Sun 
of  Righteousness  shining  brightly  here,  we  should  feel  it  no  less  our 
privilege  than  our  duty  to  go  elsewhere,  to  China,  or  the  isles  of  the 
sea,  and  bear  the  glad  news  of  Jesus  and  him  crucified.  But  as  it 
is,  I  can  assure  you  that  my  dear  vdfe  and  myself  are  more  than  con- 
tented here,  nay,  we  are  happy  in  thus  being  permitted  to  cooperate 
with  Grod  in  a  work  so  eminently  divine.  Yes,  we  bless  his  name 
for  being  here ;  and  though  we  may  never  grasp  you  again  by  the 
hand,  nor  hear  your  voices  of  love ;  though  we  may  toil  on  year 
after  year,  amid  trial  and  discouragement ;  and  though  we  lay  our 
bones  in  a  stranger  land,  with  few  to  shed  the  tear  of  sympathy  or 
strew  our  graves  with  flowers,  I  trust  we  shall  never  regret  that  we 
devoted  our  lives  to  this  poor  dying  people.  We  can  bear  all  the 
trials,  and  I  trust  shall  cheerfully  do  so,  if  God  will  only  make  us 
useful  and  successful  in  winning  souls  to  Christ." 

"  April  23d,  1845.  I  have  just  opened  the  exercises  of  the  day  in 
the  seminary,  by  reading  the  Bible  and  prayer,  and  am  now  seated 
with  all  my  bees  around  me  to  write  you  a  letter.  And  if  there  is 
no  great  logical  order  or  clearness  of  ideas,  you  will  please  to  remem- 
ber under  what  circumstances  it  was  brought  into  being.  It  is  the 
universal  custom  in  these  countries  for  scholars  to  read  aloud,  and  it 
is  very  difficult  to  break  them  of  it.  They  will  promise  to  try,  but  as 
soon  as  your  back  is  turned  and  you  are  engaged  about  something 
else,  there  will  be  all  the  noise  of  a  bumble-bees'  nest.  So  much  by 
way  of  explanation  of  my  present  position.  This  is  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  of  our  spring  days.  The  sky  has  the  clearness  and  deptli 
of  coloring  that  you  find  in  ItaHan  landscapes.  The  trees  are  rearing 
their  green  tops  and  bending  gracefully  in  the  breeze,  and  birds  in- 
numerable are  hopping  fiom  bough  to  bough,  singing  the  praises  of 
their  Creator.     I  am  sure  you  can  have  but  an  imperfect  idea  of  the 


HIS     CONSTANT     JOY.  183 

beauties  of  nature  which  in  the  spring  G-od  spreads  around  us  here. 
The  birds  alone  are  a  perpetual  source  of  pleasure.  Every  morning 
their  captain  (whether  chosen  by  ballot  or  possessed  of  the  longest 
beard  I  can  not  say)  pitches  his  pipe  on  one  of  our  taU  trees.  Then 
the  whole  set  in  and  form  a  most  enchanting  choir.  The  old  storks, 
perched  in  their  nest  over  the  house,  drum  the  time  with  their  long 
bills,  and  all  is  a  season  of  joyous  mirth.  By  and  by  up  springs  the 
sun  from  over  the  lake,  shaking  off  the  water  from  his  locks,  and 
making  a  happy  landscape  still  more  bright.  It  is  indeed  true  that 
'  every  prospect  pleases,  and  only  man  is  vile.'  With  Christianity  and 
the  blessings  which  it  brings,  this  might  readily  be  one  of  the  first 
countries  in  the  world.  But  as  it  now  is,  we  daily  witness  scenes 
which  sadden  our  hearts,  and  dim  the  brightness  of  the  prospect. 
May  the  time  soon  come  when  this  '  land  of  the  sun'  shall  receive 
ioyfully  the  full  beams  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness." 

"August  12,  1845.  My  last  letter  to  you,  forwarded  by  the  over- 
land mail,  was  dated  April  22d.  You  may  think  that  a  considerable 
interval  has  elapsed  without  my  giving  you  the  usual  quota ;  but  this 
is  ratlier  owing  to  the  present  quiet  of  our  situation  than  to  my  want 
of  attention  to  you.  Indeed,  the  past  year  I  have  written  more  than 
I  could  have  wished.  At  least  the  subject  of  my  letters  to  you  has 
often  been  of  an  unpleasant  nature,  and  one  that,  had  my  ideas  of 
duty  permitted,  I  would  gladly  have  passed  over  in  sUence.  I  am 
very  much  indebted  to  you  for  your  valuable  counsels,  and  your 
kind  sympathy.  We  have  truly  been  in  the  furnace,  and  I  pray  God 
that  we  may  come  out  purified  from  some  of  our  dross.  Some  of 
my  letters  from  my  friends  in  America  have  been  apparently  written 
under  the  impression  that  I  was  not  perfectly  happy  in  my  mission- 
ary work.  This  is  not  the  case.  I  am  happy  here,  notwithstanding 
all  our  trials ;  and  I  can  truly  say,  what  I  have  said  before,  that  I 
envy  the  place  of  no  man,  be  he  where  and  who  he  may.  If  God 
will  only  make  me  useful  to  this  poor  people,  it  is  enough.  The 
work  is  not  small,  and  if  God  prosper  us  I  have  no  doubt  the  result 
will  be  a  glorious  one.     But  I  will  not  enlarge  on  my  views  of  the 


184  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

missionary  work,  or  of  our  particular  prospects  at  this  station,  foi  you 
liave  abundant  light  on  these  points  already." 

The  trials  experienced  from  the  Patriarch  and  the  bish- 
ops led  Mr.  Stoddard  to  take  deeper  views  of  the  necessity 
of  an  ecclesiastical  reformation  in  order  to  the  full  triumph 
of  the  Gospel. 

"  As  to  our  relations  with  the  people  externally^  they  are  as  favor- 
able as  could  be  wished.  The  patriarchal  family  seem  to  be  weary 
of  fruitless'  opposition,  and  are  wiUing  to  be  considered  our  nominal 
friends.  The  bishops  never  were  so  ready  as  now  in  their  offers  of 
assistance,  though,  after  what  has  passed,  we  are  more  slow  than  we 
once  were  in  giving  them  our  confidence.  But  for  my  own  part,  I 
am  becoming  more  and  more  convinced  that  the  work  of  God  is  to 
be  carried  on  here,  and  elsewhere,  amongst  the  people  rather  than 
the  ecclesiastics.  Patriarchs  and  bishops  always  have  been,  from 
the  time  of  Caiaphas  downwards,  one  of  the  greatest  obstacles 
to  the  progress  of  the  Gospel,  and  are  likely  to  be  so  in  time  to 
come.  Instead  of  relying  on  them^  we  must  rather  expect  and  desire 
to  see  the  work  progressing  among  the  mass  of  the  people ;  and  if 
the  great  ones  rise  up  against  us,  we  must  not,  on  that  account,  be 
driven  back  in  dismay.  Some  may  think  the  work  will  go  on  more 
smoothly  with  them  than  without  them;  and  so  it  may.  But  is 
smoothness  a  test  of  the  progress  of  genuine  piety  ?  May  it  not  be 
that  if  we  are  in  perils  oft  and  sail  on  stormy  seas,  we  shall  see 
more  conversions  and  have  more  cheering  evidence  of  the  presence 
of  God  than  this  mission  has  ever  witnessed  ?    I  do  believe  we  may." 

To  Rev.  E.  E.  Bliss,  at  Trebizond. 

"  It  seems  that  your  work  is  frowned  down  by  persecution.  I 
trust  you  will  not  despair  of  seeing  yet  great  things  at  Trebizond. 
Look  for  great  things ;  j^ray  for  great  things,  and  put  your  whole 
trust  in  the  Lord.     He  can  bring  good  out  of  evil,  and  light  out  of 


A     TRIP     TO    TABREEZ.  185 

darkness,  and  make  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  him.  I  am  more 
and  more  satisfied  that  the  world  is  never  to  be  converted  while 
churclies  at  home,  and,  to  too  great  an  extent,  their  missionaries 
abroad,  are  half  asleep  and  crying  peace,  peace.  A  mighty  struggle 
is  coming  on,  and  though  we  may  not  live  to  see  the  issue,  it  is  still 
interesting  to  hear  the  note  of  preparation  and  observe  the  armies 
mustering  for  the  charge.  Popery  and  Puseyism,  formaUsm  and  the 
devil,  on  one  side,  and  Grod  and  his  servants  on  the  other.  The  struggle 
may  be  long^  but  is  it  not  pleasant  to  remember  that  in  the  end  truth 
and  righteousness  will  triumph  ? — that  Jesus  and  his  salvation  shall 
meet  the  wants  of  a  dying  world,  and  American  and  Nestorian,  Jew 
and  Greek,  sit  down  around  his  cross  ?  If  we  keep  these  animating 
and  blessed  truths  before  us,  dear  brother,  we  shall  not  flinch  from 
persecution,  nor  fear  all  that  wicked  men  or  wicked  spirits  can  do 
against  us.  Only  let  us  feel  that  it  is  ours  to  labor  and  ours  to  pray, 
and  that  the  great  cause  may  be  safely  rested  in  the  hands  of  God, 
and  we  shall  be  cheerful  and  happy  in  the  darkest  night." 

A  little  sketch  of  a  visit  to  Tabreez  introduces  us  to  Per- 
sian traveling. 

"September  26,  1845.  Perhaps  you  have  heard,  from  various 
sources,  that  I  have  suffered  more  or  less  this  summer  from  a  sort  of 
tic  douloureux,  and  some  weakness  of  the  eyes.  These  have  been  quite 
trifling  indeed,  compared  with  what  my  older  brethren  in  the  mission 
have  gone  through,  and  with  what  I  expected  when  I  left  America. 
But  Mr.  Perkins  and  some  of  my  other  friends  kindly  expressed 
the  opinion,  and  urged  it  with  frequent  repetition,  that  if  I  were  to 
settle  down  quietly  for  the  winter,  without  any  recreation,  I  might 
be  unable  to  meet  properly  the  responsibiUty  which  falls  on  me.  I 
accordmgly  proposed  to  my  dear  wife  to  accompany  me  on  horseback 
to  tills  city,  and  Mr,  and  Mrs.  Stocking,  the  latter  of  whom  has  for 
eight  or  nine  years  been  confined  to  the  plain  of  Oroomiah,  and  who 
felt  the  need  of  some  change  of  air  and  scene,  agreed  to  join  tho 
party.    We  took  with  us  our  tents,  and  in  order  safely  and  pleasantly 


186  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

to  convey  the  children,  we  put  their  baskets  on  the  back  of  a  stout 
horse,  with  a  rider  seated  between  them  for  a  guide.  These  baskets 
are  several  feet  in  breadth  and  height,  strongly  braced  with  wood, 
covered  with  coarse  native  carpeting,  and  stuffed  comfortably  on  the 
inside  with  wool.  There  is  a  Uttle  seat  in  each,  so  contrived  that  the 
little  ones  shall  not  slip  out  of  their  position,  while  at  the  same  time 
they  have  opportunity  to  stretch  their  limbs  freely.  Over  the  top 
is  an  awning,  in  rude  imitation  of  a  chaise-cover,  which  rises  and 
falls,  and  gives  us  an  opj)ortunity  to  protect  them  almost  entirely,  if 
necessary,  from  the  air.  Mr.  Stocking's  httle  boy  is  only  three  weeks 
younger  than  Harriette,  and  it  would  do  you  good  to  see  these  Lilli- 
putian travelers,  as,  nicely  balancing  each  other,  they  ride  happily 
along.  The  donkeys,  the  caravans,  the  villagers,  the  tents,  the  placid 
lake,  the  change  of  scene  and  air,  all  combine  to  interest  and  amuse 
them,  and,  contrary  to  our  expectations,  they  have  given  their  good 
mothers  scarcely  any  trouble,  while  undoubtedly  they  have  been  ac- 
quiring health  and  strength  themselves." 

The  events  of  the  year  1845  are  well  summed  up  in  a 
letter  to  Professor  Solomon  Stoddard  : 

"  It  is  true  we  have  passed  through  a  dark  and  stormy,  but  let  me 
never  say,  a  cheerless,  hopeless  night.  We  could  indeed  say  with 
David :  '  Deep  called  unto  deep,  at  the  noise  of  thy  water-spouts :  all 
thy  waves  and  thy  billows  are  gone  over  me.'  But,  blessed  be  Grod, 
there  has  been  no  time  when  we  could  not  say  and  feel :  '  Yet  the 
Lord  will  command  his  loving-kindness  in  the  day-time,  and  in  the 
niglit  his  song  shall  be  with  me,  and  my  prayer  unto  the  God  of  my 
life.'  The  promise,  'I  will  not  leave  you  comfortless,'  has  been  in 
our  case,  at  all  times,  verified ;  and  now  that  we  stand  safely  on  the 
other  shore  and  look  back  on  all  that  we  have  passed  through,  we 
are  more  than  ever  ready  to  exclaim :  '  I  will  sing  unto  the  Lord  as 
long  as  I  Hve:  I  wiH  sing  praises  to  my  God  while  I  have  my 
being.' 

"  It  might  interest  you  to  know  some  of  my  views  and  feeUngs  in 


THE     DISCIPLINE     OF     TRIALS.  187 

reference  to  the  past  months  of  trial ;  and  though  I  must  write  with 
great  rapidity,  and  amid  constant  interruptions,  it  will  give  me 
pleasure  to  sketch  for  you  the  bright,  and,  as  I  believe,  the  true  side 
of  the  picture. 

"L  As  to  these  trials  in  reference  to  myself.  They  have,  un- 
doubtedly, caused  me  much  mental  suffering,  and  tried  me  in  a  way 
that,  situated  as  you  are  in  America,  you  can  very  imperfectly  under- 
stand. But  these  events  have  been  fraught  with  wise  counsels  to  us ; 
and  I  trust  I  do  not  say  it  with  boasting,  when  I  say  that  I  feel 
better  qualified  mentally  to  meet  the  vicissitude  and  trial  of  a  mis- 
sionary life  than  if  I  had  passed  ten  years  here  quietly  pursuing  my 
work  under  my  own  vine  and  fig-tree.  Place  a  man  almost  alone 
in  a  foreign  land,  away  from  his  early  associations  and  all  the  guides 
of  his  youth ;  make  his  circumstances  not  only,  in  every  respect, 
new  to  him,  but  load  him  down  with  responsibihty,  and  subject  him 
to  fiery  trial ;  and,  if  he  does  not  sink  down  under  the  discipline,  it 
can  not  fail  to  be  of  eminent  service  to  him.  I  speak  now  of  the 
effect  on  any  man,  and  not  particularly  of  the  Christian.  We  see 
this  thing  exemphfied  continually  among  the  foreigners  of  these 
countries.  A  poor  boy  will  come  out  from  England,  perhaps  hardly 
able  to  read  and  write,  and  certainly  giving  no  high  promise  of 
future  respectability  and  usefulness.  But  he  is  immediately  pressed 
with  new  responsibihties ;  called  on  to  act  in  circumstances  entirely 
strange  to  him ;  frequently  beset  with  difficulties  and  dangers  which 
almost  overwhelm  him  and  lead  him  to  give  up  for  lost  But  he 
struggles  through  it  all,  and  triumphs  over  his  embarrassments,  and 
by  doing  so  acquires  a  practical  shrewdness  and  a  strength  of  char- 
acter wliich  would  never  have  been  his  had  he  remained  quietly  in 
England;  and  what  is  true  of  the  adventurer ^  is  equally  true  of  the 
mvisionary.  If  a  young  missionary  can  live  through  trial,  it  will  do 
him  no  harm,  but  great  good,  to  experience  it;  and  if  he  can  not 
hve  through  it,  the  sooner  he  ascertains  it  the  better. 

"  But  this  is  far  from  being  all.  Trials  are  a  blessing  to  the  soul. 
The  direction  of  James,  to  '  count  it  all  joy  when  ye  fall  into  divers 
temptations,'  did  not  apply  merely  to  the  Clu^istians  of  that  day. 


188  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

Trials  do  work  the  peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness ;  they  do  sever 
our  hold  from  the  world,  and  fasten  our  affections  on  heaven.  And, 
as  Mr.  Perkins  told  us  yesterday  in  his  Thanksgiving  sermon,  if  such 
has  not  been  the  effect  on  us,  it  has  been  all  our  own  fault  I  may 
add  on  this  point,  that  the  stopping  of  our  operations  has  been  per- 
sonally a  less  trial  to  me  than  to  most  of  my  brethren,  as  I  was  less 
quaUfied  than  they  for  active  labor,  and  needed  more  time  for  the 
acquisition  of  the  language.  Our  difficulties  with  the  people  have, 
of  course,  not  interrupted  my  own  studies,  and  I  am  as  far  advanced 
(or  perhaps  more  so)  in  an  acquaintance  with  the  language,  as  if  we 
had  been  sailing  on  a  smooth  sea. 

''2.  As  to  these  trials  in  reference  to  our  worh  and  our  prospects 
of  usefulness  here.  These  trials,  you  are  aware,  have  been  of  differ- 
ent kinds.  We  have  been  tried  by  the  secret  opposition  of  the 
Puseyites,  and  by  the  open  attacks  of  the  Papists.  As  to  the  Pusey- 
ites :  they  had  so  fuUy  determined  to  carry  on  their  operations  in 
spite  of  us,  and  perhaps  even  cherishing  the  hope  of  our  ruin,  and  had 
so  long  been  maneuvering  in  order  to  secure  the  confidence  and 
encouragement  of  the  ecclesiastics,  that  it  was  both  a  relief  and  a 
blessing  to  have  the  matter  come  to  a  crisis.  Badger,  in  Mosul,  dis- 
affected Mar  Shimon,  the  Patriarch.  Mar  Shimon  by  his  letters 
roused  up  his  brothers  in  this  province;  and  they  in  their  turn 
lighted  the  torch  which  for  a  tinae  burned  over, our  whole  field 
But  the  crisis  passed  away.  The  Nestorians  learned  how  grossly  they 
had  been  imposed  upon  by  the  Puseyites,  in  their  promises  of  money 
and  temporal  protection ;  and  now  look  upon  them,  fi-om  the  Patri- 
arch downward,  with  mingled  suspicion  and  contempt  And  in 
case  of  a  second  attack  upon  our  mission  from  this  quarter,  it  would 
probably  meet  with  very  httle  success,  if  it  did  not  prove  an  entire 
and  speedy  failure.  Thus  has  God  brought  good  out  of  evil,  and 
light  out  of  darkness.  Thus  the  things  which  have  happened  unto 
us  have  conspicuously  fallen  out  to  the  furtherance  of  the  Grospel. 

"Again,  as  to  the  Papists:  we  are  not  rid  of  them,  nor  of  their 
wicked  attempts  to  hinuar  the  GrOspel  of  Christ ;  and  perhaps  we 
never  shall  be.     They  are  all  over  the  world,  and  well  shadowed 


SCHEMES    OF    THE    JESUITS.  189 

forth  by  the  hydra  of  old.  But  we  must  record,  with  thanksgiving 
to  God,  that  here,  at  least,  they  are  crippled  in  their  operations,  and 
can  only  pursue  the  work  of  proselytism  with  secrecy  and  in  dis- 
regard of  the  authority. of  the  king.  This  people  cleave  with  such 
tenacity  to  the  Bible,  and  are  beginning  to  be  so  enhghtened  in 
regard  to  its  requirements,  that  I  have  little  fear  they  will  ever  be 
led  away  by  the  Man  of  Sin.  The  Jesuits  feel  the  difficulty  them- 
selves, and  unless  they  can  break  up  our  system  of  Bible  schools, 
perhaps  they  will  give  up  in  despair. 

"  But  I  was  speaking  of  their  attempt  to  procure  our  expulsion 
from  the  country.  Previous  to  this,  by  letters,  by  personal  influence 
at  Tabreez  and  at  Teheran,  they  had  succeeded  in  making  our  name 
odious,  not  only  to  the  Mussuhnan  authorities,  but  also  to  the  foreign 
residents  in  this  country.  We,  quietly  pursuing  our  work,  were  not 
at  all  aware  that  such  a  prejudice  had  grown  up,  until  we  were 
alarmed  by  the  threatened  danger  of  our  expulsion.  The  investiga- 
tion which  followed  was,  under  God,  the  means  of  clearing  up  our 
character,  and  establishing  it  as  it  had  never  been  before.  I  beheve 
it  is  true  that  our  mission  and  our  object  were  never  so  much 
respected  in  Persia  by  the  foreigners  as  well  as  the  Mussulmans. 
The  thing  was  not  of  our  seeking,  and  on  the  contrary  was  earnestly 
deprecated,  and  yet  it  has  been  overruled  by  God  for  good. 

******** 

"  It  is  very  pleasant  to  remember  the  kindness  of  the  Russian 
ambassador.  Though  the  representative  of  one  of  the  most  despotic 
and  bigoted  governments  on  earth — a  government  which  anathe- 
matises and  persecutes  all  who  are  not  members  of  the  established 
church — he  himself  was  a  nobleman  by  nature  and  a  Protestant  by 
education.  Had  it  not  been  for  such  a  man  at  such  a  time,  we  can 
hardly  tell  what  disasters  would  have  befallen  us.  I  know  our  trust 
is,  and  ought  to  be,  in  God.  But  we  must  also  recognize  and  be 
grateful  for  the  means  which  he  makes  use  of;  and  though  we 
deeply  regret,  in  the  abstract,  the  necessity  of  being  brought  to  the 
notice  of  the  government,  we  feel  rejoiced  that,  through  the  blessiog 
of  God,  such  friends  were  raised  up  for  our  aid. 


190  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  A  word  as  to  the  printing  of  the  Scriptures.  The  translation 
was  all  ready  a  year  ago,  and  we  were  extremely  anxious  to  have  it 
put  to  press  immediately.  Indeed  several  forms  had  already  been 
printed,  when  the  press  was  stopped  during  our  troubles.  To  this 
necessity  we  yielded  with  sorrowful  hearts,  but  now  see  that  it  was 
aU  for  the  best.  That  translation  was  from  the  Greek  and  not  from 
the  ancient  Syriac,  and  was  resolutely  opposed  by  the  people  as  an 
innovation  they  would  never  submit  to.  Probably  had  it  been  pub- 
hshed  at  that  time  it  would  have  been  a  continual  source  of  regret 
to  us.  But  now  the  translation  is  made  from  the  very  excellent 
ancient  Syriac  version,  with  the  full  approbation  of  the  Committee, 
and  is  much  more  perfect  as  a  specimen  of  modern  composition  than 
it  was  a  year  ago.  It  is  also  printed  with  two  new  and  beautiful 
founts  of  type,  which  have  been  made  there  by  our  talented  printer, 
Mr.  Breath,  expressly  for  this  purpose.  Here  is  another  evidence  of 
God's  goodness  to  us. 

"  Again — the  people,  probably  more  than  ever  before,  appreciate 
the  value  of  our  labors.  Continued  as  they  had  been,  year  after 
year,  without  any  material  hindrance,  the  people  had  come  to  feel 
that  they  were  the  ones  who  conferred  the  favor,  and  not  we ;  and 
that  we  ought  to  be  very  gratefiil  for  the  privilege  of  laboring  among 
them.  At  least  this  feeling  prevailed  to  some  extent.  Nor  is  it 
strange,  considering  that  the  Puseyites  and  the  Papists  were  strug- 
gling for  a  foothold,  and  showing  them,  by  every  species  of  flattery, 
how  much  they  were  thought  of  by  the  whole  Christian  world.  But 
the  suspension  of  our  labors  showed  the  people,  what  they  seemed 
not  to  have  dreamed  of  before,  that  our  operations  might  be  stopped, 
and  the  blessings  they  had  been  receiving  might  be  taken  away 
And  now  that  we  have  fairly  commenced  again,  our  schools  were 
never  so  much  prized,  nor  our  books  so  generally  read,  nor  our  plain 
and  pointed  preaching  more  willingly  Hstened  to.  Both  ecclesiastics 
and  people  seem  to  feel  very  deskous  to  have  us  go  on  with  our 
work,  and  fear  to  do  any  thing  by  which  it  might  again  be  sus- 
pended. 

"I  would  also  hope  that  our  trials  have  had  a  good  effect  on  the 


A     CALL     FOR     PRAYER.  191 

churches  at  home.  While  we  would  deeply  and  bitterly  lament  our 
own  unfaithfulness,  and  are  ready  to  admit  that  these  trials  may,  in 
paH  at  least,  be  the  result  of  our  want  of  devoted  zeal,  is  it  not  also 
proper  to  ask  whether  those  who  send  us  out  and  sustain  us,  have 
no  responsibihty  in  the  matter  ?  Have  they  prayed  and  felt  for  us 
as  they  ought  ?  Have  they  used  all  the  means  that  were  in  their 
power  for  the  conversion  of  this  people,  as  freely  as  they  have  con- 
tributed their  money  and  sent  forth  their  men  ?  If  they  have  not  (and 
who  will  say  that  they  have  ?)  then  these  trials  should  be  regarded 
as  the  voice  of  Grod  speaking  to  them,  and  stimulate  them  to  pray 
more  for  us.  We  are  a  feeble  band,  and  we  need,  we  very  much 
need,  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  it  is  our  earnest  hope 
that  our  trials,  instead  of  discouraging  and  repulsing  the  churches, 
will  draw  out  their  warmer  and  more  heartfelt  sympathy." 

Again  he  writes : 

"We  ought  to  remember,  and  our  friends  also,  that  those  for 
whom  we  labor  will  of  course  be  wicked  and  unreasonable ;  and  if 
they  manifest  opposition  or  rise  against  the  preaching  of  Christ  and 
him  crucified,  we  must  not  be  alarmed  nor  discouraged ;  if  God  be 
with  us,  their  noise  can  avail  nothing,  and  will  at  last  end  in  their 
own  terrible  discomfiture.  It  has  always  been  true  in  the  history  of 
the-  church,  and  will  be,  at  least  in  this  generation,  that  while  the 
Lord  reigns,  the  devil  tries  to.  Let  us  not  then  faint,  nor  rehnquish 
our  work  in  despair.  The  work  must  go  on  and  will  go  on,  and 
I  have  strong  confidence  that  if  we  and  the  churches  do  our  luhole 
duty,  it  will  go  on  here,  and  God  triumph  gloriously  in  the  salvation 
of  this  people." 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

THE    TIME    OF    HARVEST. 

The  Rev.  George  Percy  Badger,  who  visited  Persia  in 
1840-42,  as  the  agent  of  the  "Christian  Knowledge"  and 
"  Gospel  Propagation"  Societies  of  England,  has  recorded 
this  judgment  and  prediction  concerning  the  labors  of  the 
American  missionaries  to  the  Nestorians,  whom  he  styles 
"  Independents,"  "  schismatics,"  and  "  separatists  from  the 
Church  of  England." 

"  I  am  fully  persuaded  that  the  present  partial  success  of 
the  Independents  will  be  ephemeral,  or  lead  eventually  to 
the  spread  of  a  pernicious  rationalism  wherever  their  tenets 
meet  with  acceptance.  They  may  succeed  in  spreading 
abroad  a  vast  amount  of  secular  knowledge  through  the 
medium  of  their  schools,  and  may  bring  up  many  eastern 
youths  to  argue  and  to  dispute,  but  the  good,  if  any,  will 
rest  here."  * 

Very  different  from  this  was  the  judgment  pronounced 
by  a  committee  of  the  Malta  Protestant  College — a  Church 
of  England  institution — who  visited  Oroomiah  in  1849. 
In  their  journal f  they  say: 

"  The  praiseworthy  Christian  enterprise  of  the  American 
missionaries  for  the  religious  reformation  of  the  Nestorians 

*  Nestorians  and  their  Rituals,  vol.  i.  p.  10. 

f  Page  130.     Published  by  James  Nesbit  &  Co.,  London,  1856. 


STYLE     OF     PKEACHING.  193 

vas  much  impeded  in  1 844  by  the  invasion  of  the  Koords 
into  their  mountain  retreat,  which  was  followed  by 
the  horrible  massacre  of  above  four  thousand  of  those 
most  interesting  people.  The  missionaries  have  been,  also, 
greatly  opposed  by  the  intrigues  of  the  Jesuits  and  of  the 
Russian  agents.  .  .  .  But  the  missionaries  are  prosecuting 
their  labors  with  unwearymg  zeal,  and  they  have  already 
been  blessed  with  very  encouraging  results ;  they  are  try- 
ing the  plan  of  instructing  the  native  clergy,  so  as  to  intro- 
duce a  revival  of  pure  reUgion  without  disturbing  their 
present  ecclesiastical  organization." 

The  reader  can  best  judge  between  these  two  opinions 
from  a  simple  record  of  the  work  of  grace  at  Oroomiah  in 
the  year  1846.  A  careful  account  of  that  work  was  pre- 
pared by  Mr.  Stoddard,  and  read  at  the  anniversary  meet- 
ing of  the  Nestorian  mission  held  simultaneously  with  the 
meeting  of  the  American  Board  in  September  of  that  year. 
That  document  is  here  preceded  by  a  few  extracts  from 
Mr.  Stoddard's  letters  written  during  the  progress  of  the 
work,  which  exhibit  his  own  labors  and  spuit  in  connection 
with  it.  The  year  opened  with  quiet,  and  external  pros- 
perity, but  with  no  marked  tokens  of  spiritual  good. 

"  January  20th,  1846.  We  preach  clearly  and  boldly  the  great 
doctriQes  of  the  cross,  in  the  house,  and  by  the  wayside,  and  in  their 
churches ;  and  the  truth,  so  far  from  meeting  with  frowns,  is  heard 
with  respect  and  attention.  It  is  certainly  remarkable,  considering 
the  blind  attachment  these  people  have  for  ages  had  to  dead  forms 
and  superstitions,  and  their  utter  ignorance,  until  recently,  of  the 
Bible  way  of  salvation,  that  no  more  commotion  is  raised  when  we 
strip  off  all  their  righteousness,  tear  away  all  their  hopes,  and 
arraign  them  as  condemned  criminals  at  the  bar  of  an  oflended  God. 
And  I  have  strong  hopes  that  this  whole  church,  as  a  church,  witli- 

9 


194  MEMOIR    OF    STODPARD. 

out  a  destruction  of  its  organization,  or  any  great  external  excite- 
ment, is  to  become  a  true  church  of  the  Hving  God.  As  to  our 
school,  it  is  very  prosperous,  and  I  do  not  believe  I  could  anywhere 
be  in  a  more  useful  situation.  I  am  nominally  a  schoolmaster,  but 
in  fact  more  of  a  preacher.  My  seminary  is  eminently  a  Bible  sem- 
inary, the  first  and  prominent  object  being  to  train  up  thorough 
Biblical  scholars  and  preachers  of  righteousness  among  the  people. 
I  preach  or  have  an  exercise  in  the  Scriptures  every  day,  and  the 
sacred  volume  is  scarcely  out  of  the  hands  of  my  pupils  two  hours 
at  a  time  from  sunrise  to  sunset.  The  results  have  so  far  been 
happy.  Our  boys  and  young  men  have  been  very  much  altered  in 
their  exterior.  Before,  they  w^ere  ragged,  dirty,  and  almost  swinish 
in  their  habits.  Now  they  are  clean,  quiet,  and  in  comparison  very 
orderly.  Their  countenances  are  bright  with  intelhgence,  and  they 
are  making  fast  progress  in  their  studies  and  in  hberality  of  views. 
After  a  year's  experience  I  can  truly  say  that  I  do  not  desire  to  deal 
with  a  people  who  are  naturally  more  promising  than  this ;  and  I 
can  readily  believe  what  history  records,  that  in  the  early  ages  their 
fathers  were  the  most  intrepid,  enterprising,  and  successful  mission- 
aries of  the  cross.  And  should  they  be  again  converted,  we  might 
hope  that  they  would  plant  a  second  time  the  G-ospel  banner  on  the 
Himalaya  mountains,  in  the  depths  of  Tartary,  and  among  the  mil- 
lions of  China.  As  yet  we  see  no  hopeful  conversions  in  our  semi- 
naiy ;  but  we  do  see  a  crumbling  down  of  old  superstitions  and  a 
full  recognition  of  the  truths  of  the  Gospel.  There  is  not  one  of  my 
large  family  that  puts  dependence  for  salvation  on  the  fasts  and 
observances  of  his  church ;  there  is  not  one*  who  pretends  that  he 
is  prepared  for  death  and  heaven ;  and  there  are  many  who  view 
their  endless  fasts  and  ceremonies  as  an  intolerable  burden,  and  long 
to  thi'ow  them  off.  If  now  you  remember  that  these  youth,  after  a 
few  years,  will  be  the  influential  men  among  this  people,  you  will 
readily  see  what,  under  God,  the  effect  is  to  be.  But  I  beHeve 
something  more  than  an  external  change  has  been  effected.     I  trust 

*  I  mean  one  who  is  really  unconverted. 


INQUIRERS     IN     SCHOOL.  195 

God  by  his  grace  is  now  moving  on  the  hearts  of  quite  a  number, 
convincing  them  of  sin,  and  righteousness,  and  judgment.  Appear- 
ances indicate  that  we  are  on  the  eve  of  a  revival.  May  Grod  grant 
it  be  so,  for  Christ's  sake. 

"  We  trust,  brother,  you  will  pray  for  us.  We  need  very  much 
more  of  the  influences  of  the  Spirit  of  grace." 

The  very  next  day  Mr.  Stoddard  perceived  tokens  of 
good,  which  he  thus  describes  in  a  note  addressed  to  Dr 
Perkins  at  Seir. 

"January  21,  1846.  I  think  as  many  as  ten  or  twelve  of  my 
larger  boys  are  solemnized,  not  to  say  somewhat  anxious.  John 
thinks  there  is  a  very  deep  impression  on  their  minds,  but  he  is  natu- 
rally more  ardent  than  the  sober  truth  will  warrant.  These  boys 
occupied  the  school-room  for  prayer  till  late  last  night,  and  were  up 
praying  before  the  light  this  morning. 

"  I  tremble  to  think  of  my  responsibility,  and  I  fear  that  I  am  not 
awake  to  the  deep  interest  which  now  clusters  around  this  school. 
Still  I  believe  it  is  my  strongest  and  my  continual  desire,  '  0  God,  re- 
vive thy  work.'  John  and  I  pray  for  some  individual  every  morn- 
ing, and  then  converse  with  him  during  the  day.  I  should  mention 
that  Yonan  from  Geog  Tapa  seems  among  the  most  solemn,  and 
Yonan  of  Ada  among  the  most  thoughtless.  I  have  faithfully  warned 
them  both. 

"  The  school  being  in  such  a  state,  I  do  not  wish  to  write  my  letter 
just  now,  though  I  have  begun  it.  My  hands  are  full  of  other  busi- 
ness, and  I  should  not  care  to  report  an  interesting  state  of  tilings 
just  at  this  moment,  nor  could  I  omit  to  do  so  if  I  wrote  at  aU.  I 
hope,  dear  brother,  you  will  earnestly  pray  for  us." 

"  January  22.  I  believe  the  members  of  the  mission  here  feel 
deeply  our  need  of  a  day  of  fasting,  and  will  be  glad  to  devote  this 
day  to  it.  We  need,  oli,  how  much  we  need,  wrestling  prayer  for 
these  souls.     '  As  soon  as  Zion  travailed,  she  brought  forth  her  rliil- 


196  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

dren.'  And  will  it  not  be  so  with  us  ?  If  we  are  all  found  prostrate 
before  God,  confessing  our  sins,  pleading  for  mercy  for  ourselves  and 
others,  shall  we  not  see  speedy  triumphs  of  grace  ? 

"  Two  of  the  boys,  Yonan  from  Ada,  and  Werda  from  Oosnooh, 
have  not  been  asleep  all  night,  but  have  remained  in  my  study,  pray- 
ing and  weeping.  I  have  rarely,  I  believe  never,  seen  one  so  deeply 
convicted  as  Yonan.  He  trembles  from  head  to  foot,  and  can  hardly 
command  himself  to  pray.  I  do  beUeve  this  day  will  settle  the  ques- 
tion with  him  forever,  as  it  is  not  the  nature  of  the  human  mind  to 
endure  such  excitement  long.  He  will  probably  plunge  into  sin,  and 
forget  it  all,  or  he  will  take  up  a  delusive  hope,  or  (which  God  grant 
may  be  the  fact)  he  will  cast  himself  into  the  arms  of  the  Kedeeraer. 
How  deep  a  sympathy  should  we  feel  for  him,  and  how  earnestly 
should  we  pray  that  he  may  be  saved !  Werda  I  have  not  seen  this 
morning.     He  may  be  in  the  same  situation. 

"  Some  of  the  other  boys  were  up  nearly  all  night,  but  I  am  not 
able  to  state  any  more  particulars  about  them.  Last  night  Mar  Yoo- 
suph  came  in,  and  many  others,  to  my  evening  exercise,  which  was 
about  an  hour  long.  After  closing,  no  one  moved  from  his  place. 
I  talked  to  them  again,  but  still  no  one  moved,  and  I  left  them  thus, 
being  necessitated  to  conduct  our  meeting  in  English. 

"  Brother,  pray,  pray  very  much  to-day,  as  you  value  the  salvation 
of  these  souls." 

No  date.  "  I  have  just  passed  a  very  solemn  night.  After  Mr. 
Stocking  closed  his  sermon  last  night  my  boys  all  remained  in  their 
places.  I  first  addressed  them,  and  then  Mr.  Stocking.  Afterwards 
Mr.  S.  took  a  number  of  boys  to  his  room,  who  manifested,  as  he 
thought,  a  good  deal  of  feeUng.  In  my  study  I  had  a  constant  suc- 
cession, in  companies  of  three  or  four,  till  about  midnight.  And 
then  perhaps  more  than  half  the  boys  were  up,  some  weeping,  some 
earnestly  praying,  and  all  very  solemn.  How  long  they  contmued 
up  I  do  not  know,  but  on  rising  before  light  this  morning  I  found 
many  of  them  up  and  walking  about  the  yard,  and  before  I  could 
have  an  opportunity  to  pray  alone  I  was  visited  by  an  inquirer. 


THE    POWER    OF     PRAYER.  197 

"  I  forbear  to  add  more  now,  as  I  wish  you,  if  pradicahle,  to  come 
down  a  little  while  to-day.  My  burden  is  almost  greater  than  I  can 
bear,  and  I  need  very  much  the  counsel,  as  I  have  no  doubt  I  have 
the  prayers  of  my  brethren." 

Two  months  later  he  writes : 

"I  am  quite  weary  with  preaching  and  other  labors,  and  more 
disposed  to  relax  body  and  mind  than  to  write  letters.  But  I  can 
not  allow  this  messenger  to  leave  without  telling  you  in  a  few  words 
what  God  is  doing  for  this  people.  During  six  weeks  we  have  had 
in  both  seminaries,  and  to  some  extent  in  the  villages,  the  presence 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  I  may  almost  say  that  we  are  rejoicing,  with 
joy  unspeakable.  One  can  have  no  idea  till  he  becomes  a  mission- 
ary, what  it  is  to  be  surrounded  by  a  darkness  which  may  be  felt^ 
and  to  labor  on  in  such  a  situation,  year  by  year,  with  scarcely  a 
convert  to  cheer  the  heart.  Sitting  by  your  firesides  in  America, 
you  can  not  appreciate  all  that  we  have  been  through  the  past  two 
years,  from  the  treachery  of  pretended  friends  and  the  malice  of 
Jesuitical  foes.  And  you  can  not  fully  understand  the  joy  which 
swells  our  bosoms,  when,  under  such  circumstances,  we  are  visited 
by  the  dayspring  from  on  high.  '  0  give  thanks  unto  the  Lord,  for 
he  is  good ;  for  his  mercy  endureth  for  ever.'  If  God  had  waited 
till  we  deserved  the  blessing,  we  should  never  have  had  it.  It  is  all 
of  free,  rich,  unmerited  grace,  and  I  pray  that  God  may  have  all  the 
glory. 

"  I  do  beheve,  my  dear  brother,  that  you  and  our  other  friends 
have  been  praying  for  us  in  America,  and  that  God  has  heard  your 
prayers.  At  least  when  I  think  how  cold  and  indifferent  I  was,  how 
little  I  mourned  over  the  apathy  of  these  souls,  and  how  little  I  was 
striving  to  bring  them  to  an  Almighty  Saviour ;  and  then  pause  to 
listen  for  a  moment  to  their  prayers  and  praises  in  the  apartments 
adjoining  my  own — I  am  amazed  at  the  grace  of  God. 

"  It  is  just  six  weeks  ago  to-day,  since  any  interest  was  manifested 
in  my  school,  thougli  there  had  previously  been  some  serious  ones  in 


198  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

the  female  seminary.  On  the  preceding  Sabbath  I  was  mourning 
over  the  utter  indiflference  which  my  boys  seemed  to  manifest,  and 
felt  that  something  must  be  done  to  warn  them  more  pointedly  of 
their  danger.  I  called  two  of  the  oldest  and  most  serious-minded  of 
them,  and  begged  them  without  delay  to  attend  to  the  concerns  of 
their  souls.  They  seemed  affected,  and  promised  to  do  so.  One 
of  them  made  the  remark  (which  now  seems  to  have  been  almost 
prophetic)  that  the  boys  were  expecting  if  the  Holy  Spirit  came  and 
converted  one  among  them,  he  would  convert  them  all 

"  You  will  be  rejoiced  to  hear  that  God  is  doing  a  glorious  work 
among  this  people.  After  twelve  years  of  toil  and  anxiety — after  all 
the  vicissitudes  through  which  the  mission  has  of  late  passed — after 
some  of  our  members  have  left  us  through  discouragement,  and  our 
own  hearts  have  been  at  times  oppressed  with  gloom — God  has 
come  among  us  with  the  still  small  voice  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  is 
breathing  into  these  dry  bones  the  breath  of  life.  The  work  com- 
menced in  our  seminaries,  and  with  great  suddenness  and  power.  I 
never  saw  more  pungent  convictions  of  sin,  or  such  convictions  ac- 
companied with  less  noise  and  mere  animal  excitement.  In  six 
weeks,  about  thirty  in  our  seminary,  and  twenty  in  the  female  semi- 
nary were  hopefully  born  again ;  and  when  they  recently  left  us,  for 
a  short  vacation,  our  hearts  were  full  to  overflowing  with  joy  in  view 
of  what  God  had  wrought.  We  had  a  meeting  for  thanksgiving,  at 
which  you  would  have  delighted  to  be  present.  We  there  forgot 
the  world,  and  even  forgot  our  ordinary  supplications,  and  poured 
out  our  souls  in  unison,  as  I  would  humbly  hope,  with  the  saints 
before  the  throne.  After  commending  my  little  flock  to  the  Good 
Shepherd,  I  sent  them  to  their  homes ;  and  though  they  were  to  be 
absent  but  ten  days,  I  felt  much  anxiety  lest  they  should  yield  to 
temptation,  and  grieve  the  Holy  Spirit  from  their  souls.  But  it  gives 
me  great  joy  to  state  that  they  returned  yesterday,  apparently  quite 
as  humble  and  prayerful  as  before.  And  not  only  so,  but  they  have 
done  much  for  the  cause  of  Christ  in  their  respective  villages.  For 
ten  days  I  have  spent  much  time  in  the  villages  myself;  and  I  have 


THE    WOEK    IN    THE    VILLAGES.  199 

been  equally  surprised  and  delighted  to  find  all  my  pupils  so  active 
in  recommending  the  religion  of  Christ;  and  even,  young  men  as 
they  are,  holding  meetings,  and  preaching  day  after  day  to  the 
people.  It  gives  me  high  promise  of  their  future  usefulness ;  and  I 
can  not  but  expect  that  John  will  now  be  multiplied  thirty-fold. 

''  The  few  who  remain  in  the  seminary  unconverted  are  not  unaf- 
fected, but,  on  the  contrary,  are  all  in  the  habit  of  daily  prayer,  and 
may  yet  be  brought  to  the  Saviour's  feet. 

"  You  may  imagine  that  my  work  is  thus  rendered  very  delightful, 
and  I  am  more  and  more  rejoiced  that  I  became  a  missionary.  If 
God  blesses  you  with  revivals,  you  will  undoubtedly  enjoy  very 
much  the  precious  privilege  thus  afforded  you,  of  pointing  dying  sin- 
ners to  the  Lamb  of  God,  I  well  remember  your  zeal  and  joy  during 
the  revival  in  college  in  1840.  But  a  revival  in  America  is  not  a 
revival  on  missionary  ground ;  and  the  joy  I  have  had  on  previous 
occasions  of  rehgious  interest  in  America  '  is  not  worthy  to  be  com- 
pared' with  my  feehngs  here.  Should  my  life  be  very  much  short- 
ened by  my  being  a  missionary — should  I  even  be  nearly  ready  to 
put  off  this  earthly  tabernacle — I  could  not  but  rejoice  that  I  had 
mingled  my  prayers  and  my  tears  with  those  of  this  interesting 
people." 

"  March  24.  About  the  middle  of  January,  we  were  invited  to 
more  earnest  prayers  in  behalf  of  our  pupils,  and  some  burning  de- 
sires were  enkindled  within  us  that  God  would  revive  his  work. 
But  we  were  not  only  very  undeserving  of  the  blessing  which  fol- 
lowed, but  in  one  sense  quite  unprepared  to  receive  it.  On  the  Sab- 
bath of  January  18,  I  saw  no  feehng  whatever  in  the  school,  and 
was  ready  to  give  up  in  despair ;  thinking,  in  my  unbelief,  that  God 
had  forsaken  us.  That  very  evening,  however,  in  conversing  with 
two  individuals,  their  hearts  were  quite  affected,  and  we  were  en- 
couraged to  look  for  better  things.  The  next  day  the  feeUng  ex- 
tended to  several  others.  On  Tuesday  a  number  were  aroused  from 
their  slumber;  and  on  "Wednesday  evening  the  school  was  shaken 
to  its  center.     You  can  not  realize  what  were  my  feelings,  as  I  sat 


200  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

till  midnight,  and  pointed  inquiring  souls  to  Christ.  Nothing  that  I 
ever  felt  in  America  will  at  all  compare  with  it.  You  are  in  a  land 
of  revivals.  You  expect  to  hear  of  revivals,  and  to  share  in  them. 
But  we  sit  in  the  region  of  the  vaUey  of  the  shadow  of  death. 
Around  us  are  millions  of  Mohammedans,  who  have  no  Saviour,  and 
no  heaven  of  glory  before  them.  And  even  those  who  are  nominally 
the  followers  of  Christ,  are  sunk  in  degradation  and  sin,  which  is 
hardly,  if  at  all,  less  deplorable  than  that  of  their  Moslem  oppressors. 
It  is  under  these  circumstances  that  light  has  broken  in  upon  us,  and 
souls  have  been  emancipated  from  the  dominion  of  sin. 

"  But  to  return  to  that  ever  to  b6  remembered  night.  You  may 
imagine  that  little  of  it  was  spent  in  quiet  repose.  Even  when  I  lay 
on  my  pillow,  the  cries  of  perishing  sinners  reached  me,  and  made 
me  anxiously  wait  for  the  morning  to  come.  When  it  did  come,  I 
found  that  two  souls  were  hoping  that,  with  all  their  hearts,  they  had 
committed  themselves  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  From  that  time 
forward  the  revival  progressed  with  steadiness  and  power.  At  the 
end  of  the  first  week,  ten  were  apparently  born  again,  and  many 
others  were  awakened.  Our  house  immediately  became  a  Bethel. 
"We  emptied  one  room  and  one  closet  after  another  for  prayer,  until 
there  were  seven  or  eight  places  where  our  pupils  could  retire.  These 
were  occupied  from  morning  to  night  by  those  who,  in  the  bitterness 
of  their  souls,  were  crying  to  God.  And  very  often,  when  the  city 
was  all  wrapped  in  slumber,  I  have  heard  earnest  voices  on  this  side 
and  on  that,  of  those  who  were  wrestling  vsdth  the  angel  of  the  cove- 
nant for  a  blessing." 

"  April  14th.  For  three  months  past  our  hands  have  been  fuller 
than  ever,  and  the  prospect  is,  that  our  strength  will  hereafter  be 
fully  tasked  in  guiding  this  lost  people  to  Jesus  Christ.  But  we 
shrink  not  from  such  labors.  I  can  most  heartily  join  in  Harriette's 
language  when  she  tells  you  that  her  heart  is  overflowing  with  joy, 
and  that  she  blesses  that  kind  providence  which  brought  us  hither. 
It  is  sweet  to  labor  anywhere  in  the  service  of  our  Redeemer ;  but 
far  more  sweet  in  a  land  of  midnight  darkness  like  this.     I  have 


TWO    PKAYING    SISTERS.  201 

enjoyed  very  much  during  the  past  months,  and  if  my  life  is  spared, 
hope  to  enjoy  much  more  in  time  to  come.  Our  school  is  complete- 
ly transformed,  and  many  a  countenance  now  exhibits  the  sweet 
peace  which  reigns  within.  These  young  men  are  evidently  press- 
ing on  in  the  Christian  race,  and  bid  fair  to  do  an  immense  deal 
under  God  for  the  salvation  of  their  people.  We  hope  about  a 
hundred  and  twenty  are  born  again,  and  the  feeling  among  the  peo- 
ple is  not  at  all  diminishing.  We  have  hitherto,  during  the  progress 
of  this  revival,  been  without  any  such  trials  as  have  been  enkindled 
in  Turkey.  But  our  turn  may  come,  and  I  rather  expect  it  will 
come.  But  blessed  be  God,  there  are  now  many  among  the  people 
who  will  stand  with  us,  and  if  necessary,  will  go  with  us  to  prison 
and  death." 

"I  trust  you  are  all  far  in  advance  of  me  in  love  to  Christ,  and 
in  preparation  for  that  upper  world.  One  thing,  however,  is  clear  to 
my  own  mind,  that  no  one  of  you,  be  he  merchant  or  farmer,  or 
professor,  or  pastor,  has  a  lot  so  enviable  as  my  own.  You  neither 
know,  nor  can  know,  the  joy  of  seeing  light  break  in  on  such  dark- 
ness as  previously  surrounded  us,  or  of  guiding  these  inquiring  souls 
to  Jesus  Christ. 

"  Every  day,  thrilling  incidents  are  occuring  around  us  which 
keep  our  souls,  as  it  were,  on  the  stretch.  You  know,  or  you  will 
know  before  you  read  this,  that  about  three-fourths  of  our  pupils 
are  hopefully  born  again.  Among  the  ten  who  remained  compara- 
tively unaffected,  is  a  son  of  Priest  Abraham,  and  one  of  Priest 
Dunkhar,  who  are  two  of  our  oldest,  and  in  some  respects,  our  most 
valuable  helpers.  These  boys  have  each  a  sister  in  Miss  Fisk's  semi- 
nary, older  than  themselves,  who  are  rejoicing  in  hope  of  the  glory 
of  God.  These  two  sisters  have  been  so  much  affected  about  their 
brothers,  that  on  one  occasion,  recently,  they  sat  up  all  nvjht  to 
pray  for  them.  They  prayed  alternately,  and  with  only  two  or 
tliree  short  intervals  of  rest,  till  the  dawn  of  day.*     Do  you  know 

*  TVhile  wo  rejoice  in  such  a  spirit  as  was  here  manifested,  wc  dis- 
couraged such  iiTcgularitiLS. 

9* 


202  MEMOIR    OP    STODDARD. 

of  any  thing  like  this  among  school  girls  in  America  ?  Can  you 
wonder  that,  incited  by  such  examples  of  deep,  tender  love  for  souls, 
we  should  be  set  all  on  fire  ourselves  ?  You  will  not  be  surprised 
to  hear  that  those  who  were  thus  earnestly  prayed  for,  have  been 
crying  out  earnestly  for  themselves ; — and  perhaps  one  of  them  is 
already  born  again. 

"  Those  who  are  hopefully  converted,  manifest  very  pecuhar  in- 
terest in  the  missionary  cause^  which  is  to  us  a  cheering  pledge  of 
their  future  usefulness.  I  never  in  my  life  heard  more  earnest 
prayers  for  a  dying  world,  than  were  offered  by  the  members  of  the 
seminary  a  week  ago  at  the  monthly  concert.  The  female  seminary 
were  also  so  moved  to  prayer,  that  nothing  would  make  them  go 
to  bed  contentedly  on  Monday  night,  but  the  promise  that  they 
might  keep  up  the  concert  on  the  next  day.  They  prayed  for  their 
own  people,  village  by  village,  and  so  far  as  they  understood  geog- 
raphy, and  the  wants  of  perishing  souls,  Mahommedan,  Jew,  Chris- 
tian, and  Heathen,  were  pleaded  for  before  the  mercy  seat.  How 
does  such  an  observance  of  that  blessed  concert  reprove  those  who 
pass  it  by,  with  scarcely  a  single  thought.  And  those,  too,  who 
have  long  professed  to  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity." 

The  following  notes  to  Dr.  Perkins,  show  the  almost 
daily  progress  of  the  work  in  the  villages. 

*'  I  returned  this  morning  from  Ada.  In  that  village  I  preached 
four  times  and  found  quite  an  unusual  attention  to  the  truth,  though 
nothing  like  deep  conviction  of  sin.  A  hundred  and  twenty  gath- 
ered in  a  house  to  hear  preaching  in  the  evening — a  thing  I  pre- 
sume, which  never  happened  before. 

"  At  Kavajala  I  preached  twice,  and  think  the  state  of  things 
very  encouraging.  The  church,  which  is  a  very  good  sized  one,  was 
filled  to  overflowing,  and  many  stood  without  This  was  at  eve- 
ning prayers.  After  supper  about  a  hundred  men  and  a  few  women, 
gathered  in  a  private  he  ise,  and  I  have  rarely  preached  to  a  more 
attentive  congregation. 


HIS    OWN     HUMILITY.  203 

"  It  i3  astonishing  (and  matter  of  devout  thanksgiving  to  God), 
that  everybody  seems  now  so  accessible  and  ready  to  melt  down 
under  the  power  of  the  truth.  Moses  has  just  come  from  Geog 
Tapa — thinks  the  work  is  deepening — no  opposition.  Priest  Shimon 
very  meek,  and  has  requested  Moses  to  write  a  prayer  for  his  use 
in  the  modern  language.  Tliis  perhaps  I  mentioned  yesterday. 
The  people  also  are  quite  dissatisfied  with  their  unintelligible 
prayers. 

"  It  seems  to  be  necessary  that  the  burden  of  our  prayers  now  be 
that  these  souls  may  build  on  Christ.  There  is  no  lack,  in  a  num- 
ber of  cases  at  least,  of  conviction  of  sin,  and  I  think  they  are  just 
on  the  turning  point,  one  way  or  the  other.  I  tremble  lest  any 
should  have  a  false  repentance ;  and  so  strong  is  my  impression  of 
the  danger,  that  I  almost  tremble  when  any  express  a  willingness  to 
throw  themselves  at  Christ's  feet. 

"  I  have  had  considerable  experience  in  talking  with  convicted 
sinners,  but  I  feel  utterly  insufficient  for  the  dreadfully  responsible 
duty.  It  is,  however,  sweet  to  remember  that  God  requires  no 
more  of  us  than  we  can  perform." 

The  humility  of  Mr.  Stoddard  in  the  midst  of  this  spir- 
itual prosperity  appears  in  the  following  remonstrance  : 

"  Sometimes  I  have  been  a  httle  troubled  with  remarks  made  in 
my  letters  from  America,  made  in  the  kindest  spirit,  and  no  doubt 
designed  by  the  writers  to  encourage  me  in  the  work;  but  having 
the  tendency  to  flatter  my  pride,  which  is  a  dangerous  enemy  of 
mine.  '  Remember,'  said  a  good  clergyman  to  one  of  his  parish- 
ioners who  was  praising  his  sermon,  '  Remember  that  I  carry  a  tin- 
der box  in  my  bosom.'  Excuse,  my  dear  brother,  these  hints. 
They  apply  no  more  to  you  than  to  all  my  friends.  I  doubt  not 
you  know  enough  of  me  and  of  human  nature,  to  understand  the 
reason  of  ray  making  them." 

Ill  reviewing  his  journal  of  the  revival  prepared  for  the 


204  MEMOIR    Oi-^STODDAED. 

Prudential  Committee  of  the  Board,  he  writes,  "I  am 
aware  that  I  am  puffed  up  with  a  love  of  self^  but  I  was 
not  aware,  till  I  reviewed  my  journal  this  morning,  ho^v 
much  I  had  unconsciously  introduced  self  there.  It  was 
entirely  unintentional,  but  not  the  less  worthy  of  correc- 
tion on  that  account.  ...  I  would  clear  out  the  whole 
posse  of  "  I's"  and  "  me's,''  if  I  could.  May  God  deliver 
me  from  magnifying  myself  or  taking  from  him  any  of  his 
glory." 

The  summer  found  the  work  still  advancing,  and  in 
order  that  the  seminary  might  be  continued  during  the  hot 
weather  it  was  removed  to  Seir. 

"  June  29th,  1846.  Our  school  we  have  removed  to  Seir  for  the 
summer.  It  has  been  customary  to  dismiss  it  for  several  months 
during  the  hot  weather,  as  it  has  been  impossible  to  keep  it  up  at 
the  city,  and  thought  equally  impossible  to  remove  it  to  this  moun- 
tain retreat.  But  this  year  we  could  not  consent  to  part  with  our 
pupils ;  and  though  Harriette  was  a  good  deal  enfeebled  by  her  cares 
and  both  of  us  needed  relaxation,  we  determined  to  sustain  the 
school  as  long  as  we  were  able.  We  have  accordingly  after  a  vaca- 
tion of  some  three  or  four  weeks  removed  hither.  Three  tents  are 
pitched  for  our  pupils  on  a  grassy  plot  above  our  house,  which  com- 
mands an  extended  and  beautiful  view.  The  declivity  of  the  moun- 
tain, the  fertile  plain,  the  silvery  lake,  the  rugged  mountains  that 
gird  it  around,  and  the  little  islands  that  are  sprinkled  over  its  sur- 
face, all  call  the  thoughts  of  the  Cliristian  upward  to  him  who  is  the 
Lord  of  all.  Here,  with  an  Italian  sky  over  their  heads,  with  a 
scene  of  such  loveliness  before  their  eyes,  cheered  with  the  music  oi 
a  thousand  birds,  with  abundant  leisure  to  read  the  book  of  God, 
and  abundant  places  for  communion  with  him  in  the  dells  and  val- 
leys of  the  mountain,  we  watch  our  flock  and  strive  to  guide  them 
to  Calvary  and  heaven.  Nor  is  the  effort  vaiii.  We  see  them  grow- 
ing in  grace.     We  see  the  love  of  God  supplanting  selfish  passions  j 


LETTER    OF     MRS.     STODDARD.  205 

bitterness,  and  wrath,  and  clamor,  and  malice,  giving  way  to  gentle- 
ness, and  purity,  and  peace.  Our  work  has  thus  become  delightful. 
Severed  though  we  be  from  home,  and  country,  and  friends  of  our 
youth,  we  can  no  longer  sigh  to  be  restored  to  them.  I  had  much 
rather  lay  my  body  now  peacefully  in  the  grave,  than  never  to  have 
come  to  this  interesting  field.  We  hope  we  are  beginning  a  work 
which  will  live  after  us — a  work  which  will  steadily  progress,  till 
this  whole  people  shall  be  found  sitting  at  the  feet  of  the  Redeemer. 
"  The  position  which  these  converts  occupy  is  one  of  peculiar 
interest  With  Turkey  on  the  west,  Arabia  on  the  south,  India, 
China,  Tartary,  encircling  it  on  the  east  and  north,  this  must  always 
be  a  center  of  great  influence.  It  was  from  here,  that  in  the  early 
days  of  the  Nestorian  church,  the  light  shone  forth  with  such  brilhan- 
cy,  illuminating  vast  regions  throughout  this  continent.  It  was  then 
that  the  cross  of  Christ  was  erected  in  Thibet  and  China,  and  the 
religion  of  the  Nazarene  bade  fair  to  become  the  only  religion  of  the 
East,  And  had  not  the  church  indulged  in  sinful  sloth,  we  can  not 
tell  what  victories  the  soldiers  of  the  cross  might  not  have  achieved. 
And  if  such  was  the  progress  then,  why  should  not  the  progress  be 
greater  now  ?  We  have  greater  facilities  for  doing  such  a  work. 
The  church  is  renewedly  awaking  to  its  responsibility,  and  there 
seem  to  be  some  glimmerings  of  millennial  day." 

Mrs.  Stoddard  shared  her  husband's  zeal  and  labors  in 
this  blessed  work.  Beside  her  daily  assiduity  in  the  domes- 
tic affairs  of  the  school,  she  improved  every  opportunity 
for  teaching  the  ignorant  and  simple-hearted  Nestorian 
women  the  way  of  Christ.  A  letter  from  her  pen,  dated 
July  25th,  1846,  describes  some  of  these  labors. 

"It  is  a  high  privilege  to  be  a  missionary,  when  God  pours  out  his 
Spirit  and  blesses  the  seed  sown,  and  I  trust  we  shall  always  have 
hearts  to  praise  tlie  Lord  for  his  goodness  in  bringing  us  here  to 
labor  for  the  benighted  Nestorians.     We  have  not  been  left  to  toil 


206  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

year  after  year  with  no  apparent  success,  but  in  these  first  years  of 
our  sojourn  from  our  native  land,  God  has  cheered  our  hearts  by 
appearing  in  the  midst  of  us,  and  bringing  many  to  the  feet  of 
Jesus.  May  the  language  of  our  hearts  ever  be,  '  Bless  the  Lord, 
0,  our  soul,  and  forget  not  all  his  benefits.' 

"  A  short  time  since,  I  spent  a  day  at  G-eog  Tapa  and  had  several 
opportunities  of  conversing  with  the  women  there.  As  most  of  the 
females  were  at  work  in  the  fields,  I  rode  thither  and  had  at  two 
different  places  about  twenty-three  women,  with  whom  I  conversed 
on  the  subject  of  their  salvation.  They  listened  with  attention  and 
seemed  sorry  to  have  me  leave  them.  It  is  very  pleasant  for  us  to 
go  out  now  into  the  villages,  as  we  find  in  many  places  those  who 
are  hungering  and  tJiirsting  for  the  bread  and  water  of  life.  We 
are  expecting  next  Wednesday  to  set  off  for  Tergawer,  the  nearest 
mountain  district  to  Oroomiah,  where  there  has  been  rehgious  inter- 
est for  some  time.  A  deacon  from  that  place  brought  down  his 
daughter  to  be  a  member  of  Miss  Fisk's  school  in  the  winter.  He 
was  here  during  the  height  of  the  interest  in  the  seminaries ; — at 
first  seemed  so  fuU  of  self-righteousness  that  he  seemed  the  last  per- 
son to  be  brought  to  rely  alone  on  the  Saviour  for  salvation ;  but 
before  he  left,  the  boasting  Pharisee  had  become  as  the  broken- 
hearted Publican.  He  went  to  liis  home,  proclaimed  what  the  Lord 
had  done  for  his  soul,  and  soon  returned  with  a  younger  brother, 
who  was  also  soon  brought  to  the  Saviour.  These  two  men  have 
done  and  are  doing  all  that  they  can  to  bring  their  poor  countrymen 
to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  some  have,  as  we 
trust,  been  born  again.  Mr.  Stocking  and  his  family  visited  Ter- 
gawer in  the  spring  and  are  now  going  with  us  again.  Mr.  Stock- 
ing and  David  wiU  have  many  opportunities  to  preach,  and  we 
ladies  shall  labor  as  much  as  we  can  among  the  females." 


The  following  letter  from  one  of  the  Nestorian  converts 
to  a  brother  of  Mr.  Si-odclard  in  this  country,  will  illustrate 
the  genuineness  of  this  work  of  grace.     The  writer  was  a 


LETTER     OF     A     CONVERT.  207 

tailor  by  trade,  of  a  poor  family,  and  was  employed  at  low 
wages  to  keep  the  clothes  of  the  pupils  in  good  repair. 
He  was  so  intent  upon  self-improvement  that  he  learned 
to  read  and  write.  His  letter  to  Mr.  William  H.  Stod- 
dard of  Northampton,  was  in  Syriac,  of  which  the  follow- 
ing is  a  translation. 

"  l}ranslation.  Abundant  peace  from  the  mouth  of  Siyad  the 
tailor,  to  you,  my  brother,  my  dear  friend  in  Christ,  Mr.  William 
Stoddard.  I  am  writing  this  letter  for  you.  Perhaps  you  will 
think,  '  how  bold  he  is  to  send  a  letter  for  me  from  a  far  country.' 
But  I  beg  that  you  will  forgive  me  for  my  boldness,  because  it  is 
from  great  love  toward  you  that  I  am  writing  to  you.  My  dear 
brother,  how  kind  you  are  to  send  your  brother  from  a  far  country 
to  teach  us  the  way  of  life,  and  of  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ.  My 
dear  friend,  I  am  very,  very  grateful  to  you  and  to  all  your  friends ; 
but  more  so  to  God,  that  such  true  preachers  are  sent  for  us  sinful 
and  lost,  and  led  captive  by  Satan.  If  you  wish  to  know  whence 
I  am :  I  was  in  a  village,  the  name  of  which  is  Ada.  The  people 
■Mre  very  wicked,  and  I  was  very  wicked  too.  I  was  pillaged  by 
Satan  and  bound  under  Satan's  yoke.  Very  boldly  I  worked  for 
him.  I  am  a  tailor.  I  sew  clothes.  It  happened  one  day,  that 
your  brother  Mr.  Stoddard,  sent  a  letter  for  me  and  also  for  my 
uncle,  that  we  should  come  and  sew  clothes  for  his  pupils.  We 
came  and  worked  for  twenty  days.  Afterward  my  uncle  went 
away,  but  I  did  not  wish  to  go,  because  I  had  heard  the  words  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  so  sweet  and  pleasant.  I  said,  let  me  read 
and  learn  the  way  of  life  and  of  salvation.  I  said,  only  let  ray  bread 
and  my  clothes  be  from  you  {i.  e.,  given  by  you)  and  I  want  no 
wages.  Afterward  I  sat  and  read  four  months,  and  sewed  clothes 
for  the  boys.  But  the  people  of  my  house  sent  after  me  and  said, 
You  must  come  home  and  work.  In  those  days,  Mrs.  Stoddard  was 
accustomed  to  take  very  much  trouble  about  the  clothes  and  the 
food  of  the  boys ;  but  afterward  her  health  became  a  little  bad,  and 


208  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

Mr.  Stoddard  dismissed  the  school  for  three  weeks,  and  moved  up  tc 
Seir.  I  was  afraid  I  should  be  obUged  to  go  home,  because  I  thought 
if  I  should  go  home,  they  would  not  permit  me  to  come  again. 
On  this  account  the  missionaries  counseled  together  that  they 
would  give  me  two  dollars  and  a  half  each  month.  This  I  could 
give  to  the  people  of  my  house,  and  myself  not  leave  the  business  of 
the  missionaries.  After  their  counsel,  they  told  me,  go,  speak  with 
the  people  of  your  house ;  and  whenever  you  please,  come  again. 
Now  I  have  come.  They  have  given  business  for  me.  Now  I 
make  clothes  for  the  school  and  also  read.  When  I  began  to  read 
the  Bible,  I  wondered  that  God  had  kept  me  till  now.  I  saw  my- 
self ruined  and  lost.  Then  I  came  and  threw  myself  at  the  cross  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Now  I  hope  I  have  committed  myself  to 
Christ.  I  beg  of  you,  my  friend,  and  of  all  your  friends,  to  pray  for 
me  a  weak  sinner,  that  as  I  have  worked  for  Satan  with  boldness, 
so  now  with  much  more  boldness  I  may  work  for  Jesus  Christ.  If 
you  wish  to  know  in  what  I  am  reading,  I  began  to  read  from  the 
Grospel  of  John,  and  have  reached  the  eleventh  chapter.  I  find  every 
word  like  honey  and  the  honey-comb,  as  said  David  the  Eang. 

"  If  you  will  write  me  a  letter  for  my  instruction  and  my  reproof, 
I  shall  rejoice  much ;  although  unworthy  of  it.  The  peace  of  Christ, 
and  the  love  of  God  be  with  you,  my  beloved  friend  in  Christ  our 
Lord.    Amen." 

After  vacation,  Mr.  Stoddard  writes : 

"  We  hope  to  return  to  the  city,  and  to  gather  around  us  our  be- 
loved pupils.  Now  that  God  has  begun  a  work  of  grace  in  so  many 
of  their  hearts,  it  is  delightful  to  train  them  up  for  usefulness  in  their 
Master's  service.  John,  with  whose  name  and  liistory  you  may  be 
familiar,  has  the  past  season  done  much  missionary  labor  in  the  moun- 
tains ;  and  the  general  character  of  the  people  is  so  enterprising,  and 
their  place  in  the  scale  of  intellect  so  very  respectable,  and  so  far 
above  tlie  people  of  India,  or  of  the  Sandwich  Islands,  tliat  I  trust 
many  a  missionary  will  go  out  from  this  part  of  Persia,  to  aid  in  the 


MR.    STODDARD'S    NARRATIVE.  209 

world's  redemption.  What  should  hinder,  in  the  course  of  a  gene- 
ration, the  Nestorians  on  the  one  hand  and  the  converted  Chinese 
on  the  other,  from  meeting  on  the  plains  of  Tartary,  and  holding  a 
jubilee  there,  in  view  of  the  triumphs  of  God's  grace  on  this  con- 
tinent ?  Is  not  the  very  idea,  the  bare  possibility  of  such  a  result,  in 
a  high  degree  cheering  ?  Then,  too,  we  see  Mohammedism  waning, 
the  crescent  and  the  sword  no  longer  terrifying  the  nations.  And  in 
different  places,  the  beacon  fires,  which  have  been  kindled,  are  gra- 
dually extending,  the  light  of  truth  radiating  from  different  centres  is 
crossing  and  recrossing,  and  the  Christian  observer  may  already  see 
decided  and  powerful  inroads  made  on  the  kingdom  of  Satan. 

"  Let  us  not  take  extravagant  views.  There  remains  much  land 
to  be  possessed :  a  mighty  battle  to  be  fought  by  the  church.  But 
let  us  be  cheered  by  what  God  ha^  done,  and  pray,  with  confidence 
in  him,  that  he  will  do  far  more." 

The  following  is  the  Narrative  of  this  Revival,  prepared 
by  Mr.  Stoddard  at  the  request  of  the  Mission: 

"  The  scenes  of  the  past  few  months  we  can  never  forget.  They 
form  an  era  in  our  missionary  life,  and  around  them  will  always 
cluster  many  of  our  happiest  recollections.  We  may,  indeed,  have 
witnessed  similar  scenes  before,  but  not  in  similar  circumstances.  It 
was  the  first  general  awakening  in  a  church  wliich  had  slept  for  ages. 
It  was  in  a  land  of  darkness  and  the  shadow  of  death.  Years  of  toil 
had  passed  away;  much  precious  seed  had  been  sown,  and  the 
laborers  were  earnestly  waiting  for  the  harvest.  One  trial  after  an- 
other had  arisen  and  threatened  to  overwhelm  us ;  and  had  not  our 
faith  been  reposed  on  an  Almighty  arm,  it  must  certainly  have  been 
shaken.  It  was  at  such  a  time  in  our  history,  in  a  place  and  under 
circumstances  of  such  deep  interest,  that  God  appeared  for  our  help. 
The  windows  of  heaven  were  opened,  and  a  blessing  so  rich  was 
bestowed,  as  to  convince  not  only  ourselves,  but  the  most  unbeUev- 
ing  around  us,  tliat  the  work  was  the  work  of  God.  Is  it  any 
wonder,  then,  when  converts  here  in  scores  first  joined  their  voices 


210  MEMOIR    OF     STODDARD. 

•with  ours,  in  singing  redeeming  love,  that  we  were  the  subjects  of 
new  and  very  peculiar  emotions  ? 

"  We  may  hereafter,  brethren,  see  glorious  things  in  the  Nestorian 
Church.  The  time  may  come,  God  grant  it  come  speedily^  when 
this  whole  people  shall  be  knit  together  in  love,  reflecting  on  aU 
around  them  much  of  the  purity  and  blessedness  of  heaven ;  when 
they  shall  go  forth  with  wilHng  hearts,  to  carry  to  other  countries 
the  news  of  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ.  But  it  may  be  doubted,  even 
should  these  bright  anticipations  be  fully  realized,  whether  the  events 
of  any  coming  year  will,  like  those  of  the  present  year,  cause  so 
many  chords  to  thrill  in  the  missionary's  heart.  If  ever  we  catch  the 
spirit  of  the  upper  world,  if  ever  we  adore  the  riches  of  that  grace 
which  can  transform  a  cursing  rebel  into  a  praising  saint,  if  ever  we 
receive  a  fresh  anointing  from  above,  and  go  forth  anew,  cheered  in 
our  work  and  exercising  a  Hving  faith,  it  must  be  when  we  are  wit- 
nessing around  us  these  proofs  of  the  mighty  power  and  the  tender 
mercy  of  God. 

'■'■  Our  first  emotions  have  now,  in  some  measure,  subsided ;  and 
while  we  are  sufficiently  remote  from  the  season  of  the  deepest  in- 
terest, to  pronounce  a  deliberate  judgment  on  its  character,  we  are 
also  sufficiently  near  to  recall  those  scenes  in  much  of  their  freshness 
and  power.  It  seems  highly  proper,  therefore,  that  on  this  interest- 
ing anniversary,  we  should  retrace  the  way  in  which  we  have  been 
led,  and  again  offer  up  our  thanksgivings  to  God. 

"  In  speaking  of  this  revival  as  the  first  general  awakening  among 
the  people,  it  is  not  intended  to  disregard  or  undervalue  what  had 
been  previously  accomplished.  It  is  as  true  in  the  moral  as  in  the 
natural  world  that  '  the  husbandman  waiteth  for  the  precious  fi:uit  of 
the  earth,  and  hath  long  patience  for  it,  until  he  receive  the  early  and 
latter  rain.'  God  may,  indeed,  sometimes  set  aside  those  laws,  and 
suddenly  display  among  a  people,  sunk  in  ignorance  and  besotted  by 
sin,  the  scenes  of  Pentecost.  But  that  his  ordinary  method  is. a  dif- 
ferent one,  to  prepare  the  harvest  by  the  alternation  of  sunshine  and 
rain,  and  the  silent  and  gr-adual  operation  of  his  spirit  through  the 
word,  the  experience  of  the  churcli,  in  every  part  of  the  world,  will 


NARRATIVE    OF    THE    REVIVAL.  211 

abundantly  confirm.  And  to  one  who  considers  how,  previous  to 
the  establishment  of  this  mission  here,  ignorance,  superstition  and 
sin  had  completely  usurped  dominion ;  how  the  doctrine  of  salvation 
by  good  works,  instead  of  faith  in  Jesus  Christ — a  doctrine  which 
differs  httle  from  that  of  the  Koran  or  the  Hindoo  Shastees — had 
superseded  evangelical  truth;  how  conscience  was  deadened  by  long 
and  unrestrained  courses  of  sin,  and  how  well  nigh  obliterated  were 
all  traces  of  holiness  of  heart  and  purity  of  life ;  it  will  not  appear 
sti'ange  that  the  people  were  not  at  once  transformed,  as  if  by  miracle, 
into  the  children  of  God.  To  master  this  language,  so  that  the  truth 
should  fall  on  the  mind  with  its  native  energy ;  to  become  familiar- 
ized with  oriental  habits  of  thought  and  feehng;  to  overcome  the 
prejudices  wliich  the  mere  fact  that  we  were  strangers  would  be 
Hkely  to  create;  to  convince  a  people  who  knew  nothing  of  bene- 
volence, that  our  sole  object  was  to  do  them  good ;  to  bring  forth 
from  the  mold  and  the  dust  of  ages,  the  word  of  God ;  to  pour  hght 
on  then*  darkness,  to  scatter  to  the  winds  their  refuges  of  lies,  and 
hold  up  before  them  the  naked  truth,  till  it  should  produce  its  appro- 
priate effect,  and  bring  men  to  the  cross  of  Christ;  this  was  not  the 
work  of  a  day  or  a  month,  but  to  be  accomplished  only  by  the  blessing 
of  God  on  long,  persevering,  prayerful  labors.  And  though  it  be- 
comes me  not  to  say  that  the  brethren  were  as  humble  and  devoted 
as  it  was  possible  for  them  to  be,  or  that  they  reahzed  the  blessing 
at  the  earliest  possible  moment,  it  yet  seems  evident  that  their  labors 
were  very  far  from  being  in  vain.  When  we  visit  remote  districts, 
or  penetrate  the  recesses  of  the  Koordish  mountains,  we  find  multi- 
tudes who  are  probably  fair  representatives  now,  of  what  the  people 
of  Oroomiah  were  twelve  years  ago.  And  we  must  all,  in  such 
cases  have  been  struck  with  the  greatly  superior  knowledge  and  in- 
telligent conviction  of  the  truth,  which  we  see  in  numerous  villages 
around  us,  even  where  not  a  soul  has  been  led  to  the  cross  of  Christ. 
"  But  passing  by  the  time  which  had  elapsed  previous  to  my  own 
arrival  here,  in  regard  to  which  I  am  of  course  in  a  measure  ignorant, 
I  will  simply  remark,  that  during  the  three  years  I  have  spent  in 
Oroomiah,  there  has  seemed  to  me  to  be  a  constant,  and  by  no 


212  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

means  insignificant,  progress  in  our  work.  Indeed,  notwithstanding 
the  fact  that  I  came  to  this  field  with  raised  hopes,  and  the  impres- 
sion so  common  among  our  American  friends,  that  this  was  one  of 
the  most  interesting  missions  of  the  Board,  I  have  never  seen  the 
time,  even  amid  the  trials  which  have  assailed  us  from  every  quarter, 
when  there  did  not  appear  to  me  much  to  encourage  the  Christian's 
heart.  In  regard  to  the  religious  interest  the  first  Vinter  after  my 
joining  the  mission,  it  may  be  stated,  that  while  its  results  were  far 
from  what  were  hoped  for,  it  was  yet  a  decided  aid  to  our  work,  and 
brought  forth  some  genuine  fruit  to  life  eternal.  And  from  that 
time  to  the  present,  especially  among  the  teachers  and  members  of 
the  seminaries,  there  has  been  a  more  intelligent  apprehension  of 
religious  truth  and  a  deeper  sense  of  obhgation  to  God. 

"  After  the  male  seminary  had  been  reorganized,  and  the  female 
seminary  placed  on  a  more  permanent  basis,  and  the  members  of 
both  brought  fully  under  the  influence  of  the  mission  families,  there 
was  soon  a  great  change  for  the  better.  There  was  less  noise  and 
confusion,  less  rudeness  and  insubordination,  less  petty  quarreling 
between  dififerent  members  of  the  schools.  The  older  ones  especially 
acquired  a  degree  of  self-respect,  to  which  they  were  before  strangers. 
Profanity  and  thieving  which,  three  years  ago,  were  not  at  all  unfre- 
quent,  almost  entirely  ceased ;  and  there  was,  outwardly  at  least, 
much  respect  shown  for  the  Sabbath  and  the  preaching  of  the  gospel. 
J'requently  also  we  were  cheered  to  witness  solemn  attention  to  the 
truth,  and  a  conviction  of  its  deep  importance;  while  among  tlie 
girls  there  had  been  repeated  anxiety  about  the  salvation  of  their 
souls,  and  the  habit,  on  the  part  of  many,  of  secret  and  earnest 
prayer. 

"  I  mention  these  improvements  in  the  manners  and  characters  of 
our  pupils,  not,  so  far  as  the  seminary  under  my  own  care  is  con- 
cerned, to  reflect  credit  on  the  superintendents,  but  as  evincing  the 
superiority  of  our  present  system,  and  the  preparation  which  actually 
existed  for  the  powerful  revival  of  God's  work.  It  is  my  decided 
impression,  that  had  we  been  more  faithful  to  our  charge,  happier 
results,  and  at  an  earher  period,  might  have  been  witnessed ;  and  I 


NARRATIVE    OF    THE    REVIVAL.  213 

see  no  reason  why  they  might  not  have  been  witnessed  even  years 
ago,  had  it  been  practicable  to  adopt  the  same  course  of  instruction 
and  discipHne. 

"  Toward  the  close  of  last  December,  a  few  weeks  after  the  semi- 
nary had  been  assembled  and  organized  for  the  winter,  I  was  absent 
at  Tabreez  a  short  time,  on  business  for  the  mission.  The  superin- 
tendence of  the  seminary  was  thus  temporarily  entrusted  to  Mr. 
Stocking.  During  this  interval,  Mr.  Stocking  several  times  at  even- 
ing devotions  observed  deep  seriousness  on  the  countenances  of  our 
pupils ;  and  on  my  return  he  had  a  decided  impression  that  we  were 
on  the  eve  of  a  revival.  This  impression  he  communicated  to  some 
others ;  and  I  feel  assured  that  there  was  in  the  hearts  of  different 
members  of  the  mission,  a  longing  desire,  accompanied  by  earnest 
prayer,  that  such  a  blessing  might  be  realized.  The  religious  feelings 
of  John  had,  also,  about  this  time,  received  quite  an  impulse ;  and 
with  more  ardor  than  judgment,  he  wrote  once  on  the  wall  of  the 
school-room,  whither  he  had  retired  for  secret  prayer,  '  0,  my  dear 
Saviour,  do  come,  and  convert  this  school.'  Justice,  however,  obliges 
me  to  say  in  regard  to  myself,  that  while  I  was  hoping  for  an  out- 
pouring of  God's  spirit  during  the  winter,  I  did  not  see  the  evidence 
of  its  being  so  near  at  hand.  When  the  revival  commenced,  there- 
fore, I  was  more  impressed  with  its  suddenness  and  power  than 
those  who,  with  more  zeal  and  faith,  had  been  laboring,  and  longing, 
and  watching,  for  the  blessing. 

"  Such  was  the  general  state  of  our  seminaries,  and  such  the  feel- 
ings of  the  brethren,  at  the  beginning  of  this  year.  On  the  first 
Monday  in  January  (a  season  so  extensively  devoted  to  fasting  and 
prayer  for  the  success  of  missions),  two  of  the  older  girls  in  Miss 
Fisk's  school  Hngered  after  prayers,  till  their  companions  had  retired, 
and  with  considerable  feeling,  requested  permission  to  spend  the  day 
alone  in  seeking  the  salvation  of  their  souls.  The  request  was,  of 
course,  granted,  and  from  that  time  their  convictions  deepened,  till, 
a  few  days  after,  they  were  found  sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus.  One 
of  these  precious  first-fruits,  after  several  months  of  distressing  dis- 
ease, which  she  bore  with  the  most  exemplary  patience,  peacefully 


214  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

reposed  her  all  on  the  Redeemer,  and  went  to  join  in  the  praises  of 
the  heavenly  world.  The  other  still  remains  with  us,  giving  striking 
and  daily  increasing  evidence  to  all  around  her,  of  the  great  change 
which  has  been  wrought  in  her  soul. 

"  With  the  exception  of  these  two  cases,  nothing  of  very  special 
interest  was  observed  in  either  seminary,  until  the  nineteenth  of  the 
month.  At  Seir,  however,  the  mission  servant,  ITicholas,  had  been 
under  deep  convictions  of  sin,  and  Mr.  Perkins  was  cherishing  the 
hope  that  he  was  truly  born  again.  His  case  was  a  deeply  interest- 
ing one,  from  the  fact  that  he  was  awakened  to  a  sense  of  his  lost 
condition,  when  almost  all  around  us  were  quietly  slumbering  in  sin. 
The  blamelessness,  the  activity  in  doing  good,  which  he  has  exhibited 
since  that  time  in  his  Christian  walk,  has  given  the  best  of  testimony 
to  the  sincerity  of  his  repentance  ;  and  we  regard  him  with  peculiar 
interest,  as  being  the  only  pious  Armenian,  with  whom  we  are 
acquainted  in  the  whole  of  Persia. 

"  On  the  nineteenth  of  January,  a  number  were  simultaneousl}; 
and  deeply  affected  in  both  seminaries,  and  came  to  us  inquiring 
what  they  must  do  to  be  saved.  This  fact  was  the  more  remarkable, 
as  the  seminaries  are  entirely  distinct,  and  there  had  been  no  com- 
munication between  the  respective  members.  Prom  that  time  the 
interest  rapidly  increased,  until  on  Wednesday  evening,  two  days 
after,  as  I  was  going  to  the  preaching  service,  with  one  of  the  breth- 
ren, we  heard  the  voice  of  prayer,  intermingled  with  sobs,  on  every 
side.  All  who  were  present  in  the  seminary  that  night,  will  remem- 
ber the  deep  solemnity  that  pervaded  the  audience.  We  closed  the 
exercises  and  were  about  to  retire,  but  no  one  moved  from  his  seat. 
And  it  was  not  untU  the  meeting  had  been  considerably  protracted, 
and  the  boys  had  been  told  to  return  to  their  rooms,  that  they 
seemed  wilKng  to  leave  us.  I  had,  however,  no  sooner  reached  my 
study,  than  it  was  filled  to  overflowing  with  anxious  inquirers;  and 
there,  with  emotions  which  I  can  never  describe,  but  which  we  can 
all  appreciate,  I  unfolded,  with  faltering  tongue,  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  to  one  company  after  another,  till  near  midnight.  It  was, 
indeed,  a  time  lono:  to  be  remembered.     The  worth  of  souls  and  the 


NAIIKATIVE    OF    THE    REVIVAL.  215 

love  of  Christ,  presented  themselves  with  amazdng  force  to  my  mind; 
and  I  felt  as  though  I  could  not  long  sustain  such  crushing  responsi- 
bility. The  morning  brought  with  it  a  repetition  of  similar  scenes. 
Kising  very  early  from  troubled  sleep,  I  found  inquirers  waiting  to  be 
guided  to  Jesus  Christ.  And  it  was  an  unspeakable  relief  to  meet 
with  two  who  seemed  ready,  deliberately  and  solemnly,  to  form  an 
eveilastiug  covenant  with  the  Lord.  Their  convictions  had  been  so 
pungent  and  their  views  of  the  way  of  salvation  were  so  clear,  that, 
as  in  the  case  of  another  individual  some  years  ago,  I  felt  a  hope, 
amounting  almost  to  confidence,  in  the  reality  of  tlie  change.  And 
after  nine  months'  trial  I  know  no  members  of  the  seminary,  who 
have  given  more  uniform  and  decided  evidence  of  piety. 

"  It  was  about  this  time  that  the  revival  excitement,  which  had 
for  several  days  been  naturally,  if  not  necessarily,  kindled  in  the 
little  community,  began  to  die  away,  and  some  to  relapse  quietly  into 
their  former  indifference.  With  the  older,  however,  and  more  re- 
flecting, it  was  otherwise.  Ten  or  twelve  of  these  remained  on 
Thursday  in  a  state  of  deep  conviction,  which  seemed  in  some  cases 
almost  to  overcome  their  physical  powers.  Yonan  of  Ada,  particu- 
larly, lay  tossing  upon  the  floor  the  whole  of  Thursday  night,  beg- 
ging for  mercy,  and  there  was  serious  reason  to  apprehend  he  would 
fall  into  a  fit.  The  natural  clearness  of  his  mind  and  his  familiarity 
with  gospel  truth,  added  to  the  long-continued  warnings  he  had  re- 
ceived, and  his  repeated  attempts  to  stifle  the  convictions  of  his  cou- 
science,  all  now  heaped  fuel  on  the  fire,  and  he  seemed  overcome 
with  horror.  Such  feeling  could  not  be  long  endured,  and  on  F'rlday 
he,  with  a  number  of  others,  had  his  mouth  filled  with  the  praises  of 
Redeeming  Love. 

"  It  will  be  remembered  that  Friday  was  set  apart  by  the  mission 
for  fasting  and  prayer,  and  we  must  believe  that  our  united  suppli- 
cations that  day  were  not  in  vain.  In  the  evening  those  most  inter- 
ested were  gathered  from  both  seminaries  into  Mr.  Stocking's  upper 
room.  The  assembly  was  exceedingly  solemn,  while  the  nature  and 
office  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  unfolded  to  them,  and  they  were 
urged  to  embrace  this  golden  opportunity,  and  fly  fi-om  the  wrath  to 


216  MEMOIR    OF     STODDARD. 

come.  On  one  side  were  seated  the  girls,  with  heads  bowed  down, 
and  sobs  which  they  strove  in  vain  to  repress ;  and  all  who  were 
present,  from  the  priests  to  the  youngest  child,  seemed  to  feel  deeply 
the  realities  of  eternity. 

"  The  following  Sabbath  found  ten  of  our  pupils,  and  quite  a  num- 
ber in  the  female  seminary,  rejoicing  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God. 
Deacon  Tamoo,  who  had  tried  me  much  in  the  seminary  by  his  lev- 
ity the  preceding  week,  was  now  trembling  from  head  to  foot,  an 
anxious  inquirer.  Priest  Eshoo  also  remained  in  his  seat  after  meet- 
ing, his  face  buried  in  his  handkerchief;  and  when  Mr.  Stocking 
took  him  affectionately  by  the  hand,  he  burst  into  tears.  Thus 
were  strong  men  bowed  down  at  that  time  by  the  mighty  operation 
of  the  Spirit  of  God. 

"  Such  is  a  very  imperfect  outline  of  the  first  week  of  the  revival. 
The  brethren  who  were  necessarily  absent  at  Seir,  can  not,  by  such 
a  description,  nor  indeed  by  any  description,  form  an  idea  of  the 
solemn  and  deeply  affecting  scenes  through  which  we  passed.  The 
■commencement  and  progress  of  the  work  up  to  this  period,  had  been 
io  like  a  rushing,  mighty  wind,  that  I  doubt  if  our  physical  systems 
could  have  borne  the  pressure,  had  it  been  continued  to  the  same 
degree  for  many  days  longer. 

"  After  this  time  the  work  advanced  more  gradually,  but  stUl  with 
great  power,  evincing  to  all  who  saw  it  that  it  was  the  work  of  God. 
Both  seminaries,  for  many  weeks  together,  were  in  a  state  of  deep 
solemnity,  and  events  of  thriRing  interest  were  daily  occurring.  I 
regret  much  that  I  am  in  possession  of  no  statement  of  individual 
facts  in  the  female  school  during  this  period,  so  that  I  am  obliged  to 
confine  myself  principally  to  those  which  fell  under  my  own  obser- 
vation. It  may,  however,  be  well  to  remark,  that  the  convictions 
and  conversions  in  both  schools  were  substantially  of  the  same  char- 
acter, and  both  exerted  a  similar  and  very  powerful  influence  on  the 
villages  around. 

"  The  case  of  two  Catholic  young  men,  formerly  Kestorians,  with 
whom  the  brethren  are  now  well  acquainted,  seems  to  me  to  possess 
a  peculiar  interest.     Coming  as  they  did  and  begging  for  admission 


NARRATIVE    OF    THE    REVIVAL.  217 

to  the  seminary,  and  when  refused,  urging  their  suit  with  the  greatest 
importunity ;  granted,  at  last,  some  of  the  privileges  of  the  school, 
but  considered  rather  as  intruders  than  pupils,  it  was  quite  affect- 
ing to  see  them  almost  immediately  under  conviction  of  sin.  They 
came  to  me  with  heavy  hearts  to  inquire  what  they  should  do  to  be 
saved.  It  was  interesting,  also,  to  see  the  amount  of  doctrinal 
knowledge  they  possessed,  and  the  deep  sense  of  the  plague  of  their 
hearts.  No  doubt  they  were  rescued  by  a  kind  Providence  from 
CathoUc  influence,  and  brought  to  us  that  they  might  be  guided  to 
Jesus  Christ.  They  seemed  to  be  overcome  with  the  idea  that  they 
had  even  forsaken  the  more  simple  worship  of  their  fathers,  and  pro- 
voked God  by  bowing  down  to  images ;  and  many  times  expressed 
their  gratitude  that  such  vile  prodigals  were  allowed  any  place  among 
his  children.  One  of  these  young  men  possesses  excellent  talents, 
and  is  able  to  do  great  good  among  his  people.  Both  of  them  have, 
up  to  this  period,  walked  worthy  of  their  high  vocation,  and  are,  we 
may  hope,  growing  to  the  stature  of  perfect  men  in  Christ  Jesus. 

"  It  will  be  remembered  under  what  circumstances  of  peculiar  in- 
terest the  tailor  now  with  us  was  hopefully  converted.  Brought 
providentially  to  our  yard  just  as  the  revival  commenced,  and  listen- 
ing daily  to  the  conversations  of  those  anxious  and  those  rejoicing 
around  him,  he  learned  that  he  was  a  lost  sinner,  and  consecrated 
his  all  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  During  the  whole  spring  and  sum- 
mer, he  has  apparently  walked  with  God,  and  has  interested  aU  who 
knew  him,  by  his  humble  and  childlike  deportment.  Though  hardly 
able  to  read  correctly  yet  in  the  modern  language,  and,  of  course, 
inferior,  as  a  scholar,  to  the  youngest  member  of  the  school,  he  yet 
commands  the  respect  of  all,  and  exerts  a  very  happy  influence  on 
the  side  of  Christ. 

"But  not  to  dweU  longer  on  individual  cases  in  the  seminaries,  I 
will  only  allude  to  one  which  occurred  at  a  much  later  period,  and 
with  which  the  brethren  may  not  all  be  familiar.  During  the  past 
summer,  while  our  school  was  in  session  at  Seir,  an  orphan  about 
sixteen  years  of  age,  came  from  Alcai  to  visit  us,  and  apply  for  ad- 
mission.    He  stated  that  he  had  been  a  member  of  the  seminary 

10 


218  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

some  years  ago  for  a  short  time,  and  earnestly  desired  again  to  enjoy 
its  privileges.  Having  much  pressing  business  at  the  time,  I  told 
him  he  might  remain  until  I  could  attend  to  his  request.  Two  days 
after,  either  by  accident,  or  prompted  by  curiosity,  he  found  his  way 
into  a  room  where  some  six  or  eight  of  the  boys  had  assembled  for 
prayer.  During  the  progress  of  the  meeting,  he  seemed  deeply  af- 
fected, and  with  tears  streaming  down  his  cheeks,  came  inquiring  the 
way  to  the  cross  of  Christ.  As  the  converting  influence  of  the  Spirit 
had  at  the  time  been  withheld  for  several  months  from  the  seminary, 
the  appearance  of  this  new  comer  produced  an  unusual  solemnity. 
His  feelings  for  some  days  increased  in  intensity,  his  convictions 
were  decidedly  pungent  and  clear,  and  he  at  last  expressed  the  hope 
that  he  had  committed  his  all  to  Jesus  Christ.  From  that  time  he 
appeared  to  be  a  true-hearted  disciple,  and  I  not  only  made  him  a 
member  of  the  seminary,  but  gave  him  a  place  in  my  affections. 
Since  the  dispersion  of  our  pupils  he  has  several  times  spent  the  Sab- 
bath with  us  at  Seir,  and  confirmed  very  much  by  his  interesting 
appearance  our  favorable  opinion  of  his  piety. 

"  The  revival  in  the  two  seminaries  advanced  with  little  diminu- 
tion of  interest  or  power  for  about  two  months.  At  the  close  of 
that  time,  fifty  of  the  pupils  had  been  hopefully  converted,  and 
were  exhibiting  a  delightful  example  of  Christian  fellowship  and 
love.  Their  very  uncommon  prayerfulness,  and  their  earnest  solici- 
tude for  the  conversion  of  their  friends  and  of  the  entire  people,  are 
yet  fresh  in  our  minds,  and  can  not  fail  to  swell  our  hearts  with  grat- 
itude to  God,  as  we  review  the  past  to-day.  Deceptive  as  is  the 
human  heart,  and  liable  as  even  the  best  and  most  discriminating  of 
men  have  been  to  mistake  as  to  the  genuineness  of  conversion,  it 
was  not  strange  that  in  some  few  cases  our  feeUngs  were  severely 
tried.  But  notwithstanding  this,  it  is  to  be  recorded  with  devout 
wonder  and  thanksgiving,  that  the  very  great  majority  of  those 
who  were  hopefully  bi'ought  to  Christ  in  the  seminaries  last  winter, 
are  to-day  testifying  the  sincerity  of  their  repentance  by  humble 
and  prayerful  lives.  Sca:.tered  during  this  vacation  among  the  peo- 
ple, they  are  everywhere,  so  far  as  I  can  learn,  both  males  and 


NARRATIVE    OF    THE    REVIVAL.  219 

females,  active  in  doing  good,  and  exerting  a  powerful  influence  in 
winning  men  to  the  truth. 

"  In  an  account,  however  brief,  of  the  revival  in  our  seminaries, 
the  important  fact  should  not  be  overlooked,  that  those  who  had 
been  longest  under  our  influence  and  received  most  religious  instruc- 
tion, were  the  first  to  yield  to  the  claims  of  the  Grospel,  and  in  gen- 
eral, have  been  the  most  consistent  in  their  Christian  walk.  It  has 
sometimes  been  thought,  from  the  trials  which  the  mission  has  had 
with  some  of  those  on  whom  special  pains  had  been  bestowed,  that 
our  efforts  in  their  behalf  had  been  worse  than  useless.  But  when 
Grod's  time  came  to  pour  out  his  Spirit,  we  were  privileged  to  see 
those  very  individuals,  before  so  hardened  in  sin,  sitting  with  the 
greatest  docihty  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  laboring  in  the  foremost 
rank  for  the  salvation  of  their  people.  One  who  is  well  acquainted 
individually  with  these  converts,  can  not  but  feel  that  all  their  ac- 
quisitions are  now  an  aid  to  them  in  the  great  work  of  making 
known  the  Gospel,  and  will  look  to  those  who  have  had  the  longest 
and  most  faithful  course  of  instruction,  as  most  Ukely  to  fight  man- 
fully the  good  fight  of  faith. 

"  It  should  also  be  mentioned  more  distinctly  than  it  has  been, 
that  this  revival  in  the  seminaries  began  and  progressed  without  any 
array  of  means.  It  was  not  by  protracted  meetings,  nor  anxious 
seats,  nor  appeals  to  the  physical  feelings,  that  this  great  work  was 
advanced.  We  aU  remember  that  we  were  behind  rather  than  be- 
fore the  current  of  feeling.  When  we  were  hardly  aware  that  God 
was  among  us,  and  perhaps  even  before  we  had  with  weeping  and 
mourning  prostrated  ourselves  at  the  mercy  seat,  we  were  surrounded 
by  a  crowd  of  inquiring  sinners.  And  from  first  to  last,  not  a  single 
extra  pubhc  meeting  was  held,  and  very  little  change  was  made  in  our 
estabUshed  arrangements.  If  ever  there  was  a  work,  which  was  by 
preeminence  entitled  to  be  called  the  Lord's  work,  it  is  the  one  which 
we  have  witnessed  this  year  in  Oroomiah.  And  while  we  should 
devoutly  bless  God  that  we  have  been  permitted  to  bear  any  part, 
howev3r  humble,  in  its  advancement,  we  should  beware  how  we  as- 


220  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

Bume  the  least  degree  of  praise  to  ourselves.  '  Kot  unto  us,  0  Lord, 
not  unto  us,  but  unto  thy  name  give  glory.' 

"  It  v^as  not  long  after  this  work  of  grace  commenced  in  the  sem- 
inaries, before  its  influence  vsras  felt  among  all  in  our  immediate  em- 
ploy. Several  of  the  prominent  priests  and  deacons  in  our  premises, 
including  the  teachers  in  both  seminaries,  vrho  had  most  of  them  for 
years  been  hoping  that  they  were  Christians,  throwing  all  their  for- 
mer dependences  away,  joined  with  our  pupils  in  suing  for  mercy. 
The  printers  were  also  reached ;  and  several  of  them,  who  had  been 
exceedingly  depraved,  were  found  clothed  and  in  their  right  mind  at 
the  feet  of  Jesus.  And  that  brother  whose  circumstances  enable 
him  most  correctly  to  judge,  informs  me,  that  after  so  long  an  expo^ 
sure  to  temptation,  and  the  corrupting  influences  of  their  people,  at 
least  five  of  them  appear  to  be  meek  and  humble  Christians.  Our 
servants  were  moreover  the  subjects  of  this  blessed  work ;  and  there 
are  few  now  remaining  about  us,  either  in  the  city  or  at  Seir,  of 
whose  piety  we  may  not  cherish  a  reasonable  hope. 

"  It  yet  remains  to  notice  the  progress  of  this  revival  in  the  vil- 
lages ;  and  I  regret  that  I  shall  be  obliged  to  pass  hastily  over  so 
interesting  a  portion  of  the  narrative. 

"  It  will  be  remembered  that  a  year  ago  there  was  some  rehgious 
interest  in  Geog  Tapa,  under  the  labors  of  Priest  Abraham,  John, 
and  Moses,  and  that  a  few  females  were  hopefully  brought  to  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  With  this  exception,  there  had  been  in  none  of 
the  villages,  any  thing  like  a  revival  of  religion.  At  Seir,  and  per- 
haps at  one  or  two  other  places,  there  had  been  at  different  times 
special  interest  in  hearing  the  truth ;  but  (passing  by  in  the  estimate 
several  villages  of  Seir,  which  belong  more  probably  to  the  mission 
premises  there),  I  am  not  aware  that  it  resulted  in  any  being  born 
again.  This  year  is  therefore  distinguished  above  all  others,  not  only 
by  the  precious  work  of  grace  on  our  own  premises,  but  by  little 
revivals  in  different  and  distant  parts  of  our  field.  Hardly  had  two 
weeks  elapsed,  after  the  first  appearances  of  deep  interest  here,  when 
the  news  was  spread  far  ard  wide.  The  parents  and  friends  of  those 
in  the  seminary,  and  numerous  other  visitors,  some  attracted  by  cu- 


NARRATIVE    OF    THE    REVIVAL.  221 

riosity,  and  some  doubtless  drawn  hither  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
thronged  in  upon  us.  At  morning  and  evening  prayers,  at  our  pub- 
hc  services  in  the  seminary,  and  most  of  all  on  the  Sabbath,  we  had 
thus  an  opportunity  of  addressing  ourselves  to  a  multitude  of  stran- 
gers. Coming  together  as  they  did  from  a  variety  of  motives,  we 
all  had  reason  to  adore  the  power  of  God,  which  pierced  so  many 
of  them  with  the  arrows  of  conviction,  and  brought  them,  as  hum- 
bled rebels,  to  submit  to  him.  The  public  instructions  thus  commu- 
nicated to  these  visitors,  were  faithfully  followed  up  ui  private,  by 
our  pupils  and  the  other  pious  natives  around  us.  It  was  very 
affecting  to  see  these  boys  and  girls,  taking  their  friends  by  the  hand 
as  soon  as  they  entered,  and  begging  them  in  Christ's  stead  to  be 
reconciled  to  God.  In  most  cases,  too,  not  satisfied  with  exhorta- 
tion, they  withdrew  with  them  for  prayer :  and  instances  were  by 
no  means  rare,  in  which  a  father,  a  mother,  a  brother,  or  a  sister, 
were  thus  led  to  Christ,  by  the  instrumentality  of  these  children  and 
youth.  I  well  remember  with  what  affectionate  earnestness  Siyad 
the  tailor,  threw  himself  before  his  aged  grandfather,  and  entreated 
him  to  attend  to  the  salvation  of  his  soul.  He  seemed  neither  able 
to  eat  nor  sleep,  till  he  saw  this  venerable  relative  a  follower  of  Je- 
sus. For  several  days  and  nights,  with  an  uninstructed  tongue,  yet 
eloquently,  and  with  an  earnestness  that  would  know  no  denial,  he 
urged  him  not  to  go  away  till  he  had  given  up  his  all  to  Christ,  and 
his  faithful  efforts  were  crowned  with  success.  That  patriarchal  old 
man,  as  we  have  repeatedly  and  from  a  variety  of  sources  been  as- 
sured, is  now  a  meek  and  prayerful  Christian  ;  and  though  he  finds 
scarcely  an  individual  to  sympathize  with  him  in  his  large  and 
wicked  village,  he  is  constantly,  by  his  upright  and  heavenly  deport- 
ment, commending  the  religion  of  Christ. 

"  What  a  wonderful  providence  was  it,  which  brought  into  the 
fold  of  the  Redeemer,  the  ignorant  and  wicked  deacon  from  Terga- 
wer.  A  Httle  girl  from  Hakkie  became  a  member  of  Miss  Fisk's 
school,  and  during  the  revival  was  hopefully  led  to  the  Saviour  of 
Binners.  Her  father,  proud  and  self-righteous,  soon  came  down  to 
visit  her.     The  silken  cords  of  love  were  thrown  around  him,  and 


222  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

not  only  his  daughter,  but  other  pious  natives,  pressed  on  him  the 
truths  of  the  Grospel.  He  heard  first  with  indiiference,  then  with 
aversion.  As  his  Hght  increased  and  the  truth  flashed  on  his  mind 
that  he  was  a  rebel  against  God,  he  rose  in  opposition.  But  the 
time  had  come  for  the  strong  man  to  bow,  and  it  was  not  long  be- 
fore he  was  seen  pleading  for  mercy  like  a  lost  sinner.  The  big 
tears  rolling  down  his  cheeks,  and  his  words  scarcely  finding  ut- 
terance, he  begged  to  be  taught  the  way  of  salvation.  When  asked 
by  one  of  the  brethren,  if  in  case  it  were  possible  for  the  fires  of  hell 
to  be  extingTiished,  and  he  have  liberty  to  hve  as  he  had  formerly 
done,  he  would  be  relieved  of  his  distress,  he  replied,  that  were  there 
no  hell,  he  could  not  endure  to  remain  the  enemy  of  God.  As  he 
was  setting  out  for  Tergawer,  he  expressed  the  hope  that  he  had 
given  up  the  unequal  controversy  and  begged  an  interest  in  our 
prayers.  From  that  time  he  commenced  the  career  of  active  benev- 
olence, which  has  so  fully  evinced  the  genuineness  of  his  repentance 
and  strongly  endeared  him  to  our  hearts.  The  labors  of  this  Deacon 
Guagis  in  Tergawer,  are  unwearied.  For  months  he  has  given  up 
every  other  employment,  and  constrained,  as  we  must  believe,  by 
the  love  of  Christ,  certainly  not  by  hope  of  earthly  reward,  he  goes 
about  from  village  to  village,  preachiilg  the  doctrines  of  the  cross. 
Almost  entirely  through  his  influence,  crowned  with  the  blessing  of 
God,  the  whole  aspect  of  things  there  has  changed.  In  our  recent 
visit  to  Tergawer,  we  were  delighted  to  find  in  Hakkie,  his  native 
village,  so  deep  an  interest  in  the  truth,  and  so  many  who  were  in- 
quiring the  way  to  Christ  as  lost  sinners.  There  is  good  reason  to 
believe,  that  as  many  as  twelve  individuals  there  are  truly  born 
again,  including  two  brothers  and  several  other  relatives  of  the  dea- 
con, and  perhaps  also  the  priest  of  the  village.  It  should  be  remem- 
bered, that  this  interesting  beginning  is  in  a  district  where,  until 
recently,  aU  was  wrapped  in  mjjinight  darkness;  where,  with  the 
name  of  Christianity,  they  were  entirely  ignorant  of  the  way  ot 
reconciliation  with  God  through  his  dear  Son. 

''•  In  other  villages  of  Tergawer  also  there  has  been  a  rapid  pro- 
cess of  enlightenment,  and  some  hopefully  converted  to  God.     A 


NARRATIVE     OF    THE    R  E  V  I  V  A  L  .  'Jlio 

deacon  of  Shebaneo,  with  whom  many  of  us  are  acquainted,  is,  we 
trust,  born  again,  and  is  said  to  be  scarcely  less  consistent  and  active 
in  his  Master's  service,  than  the  deacon  of  whom  we  have  been 
speaking.  While  we  remained  in  Tergawer,  he  was  almost  con- 
stantly by  our  side,  and  manifested  the  greatest  eagerness '  to  be 
taught.  He  unfortunately  is  able  to  translate  but  very  imperfectly, 
and  must,  therefore,  depend  for  much  of  his  knowledge  of  the  Scrip- 
tures on  others.*  One  morning,  after  some  conversation  with  John 
about  the  New  Jerusalem,  he  begged  the  latter  to  read  to  liim  from 
Revelation.  And  it  would  have  done  the  heart  of  any  Christian 
good,  to  see  them  bending  together  over  the  book  of  life,  John  ex- 
plaining the  meaning  of  the  Apostle  with  the  utmost  earnestness 
and  vividness  of  imagery,  while  his  companion  was  deeply  moved 
by  the  sight,  to  him  new,  of  the  heavenly  glories,  which  were  thus 
spread  out  before  liim. 

"  But  we  must  not  dwell  longer  on  Tergawer.  That  the  Lord  has 
begun  a  very  interesting  work  of  grace  there  is  abundantly  evident 
to  aU  who  have  visited  it.  And  owing  to  the  position  of  the  dis- 
trict, and  the  uncommon  providence  by  which  the  influences  of  the 
revival  were  introduced  there,  it  seems  to  have  a  special  claim  on  our 
sympathies  and  prayers.  May  God  grant  that  that  remote  and  hith- 
erto wild  region  may  speedily  become  vocal  with  his  praise. 

"  But  the  effects  of  this  glorious  work  of  grace  have  been  seen  yet 
further  among  the  mountains  of  Koordistan.  During  the  spring,  an 
older  brother  of  Deacon  Tamer  came  to  visit  us  from  Gawar.  He, 
too,  was  convicted,  of  sin,  and  after  several  days  of  deep  feeUng,  bade 
us  farewell,  expressing  the  hope  that  he  liad  devoted  himself  to  the 
service  of  Christ.  Wc  followed  him  with  our  best  wishes  and  our 
prayers,  knowing  that  he  was  leaving  the  region  of  Gospel  hght  for 
one  in  which  he  would  be  deprived  of  preaching,  the  hearing  ot 
God's  word  in  private,  the  sympathy  of  Christian  friends,  and  indeed 
find  prayer  the  only  connecting  link  betv/een  him  and  heaven.     We 

*  Since  this  time  the  word  of  God  has  been  given  to  the  people  in  tho 
modern  l:uiccn:ig?. 


224  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

however  commended  him  to  Grod,  feeling  assured  that,  if  his  real 
child,  he  would  be  kept  through  grace  unto  eternal  hfe.  On  our  late 
tour  in  Grawar,  it  was  delightful  to  meet  this  man  again,  bearing  all 
the  marks  of  a  follower  of  Jesus.  When  the  seminary  was  closed 
in  April,  Hamis,  a  younger  brother  of  the  same  family,  who  has  for 
several  years  spent  the  winter  in  the  seminary,  left  us,  to  pass  the 
summer  at  his  mountain  home.  He  also,  having  hopefully  found 
peace  in  believing  during  the  late  revival,  I  urged  him  to  imitate  his 
divine  Master  when  he  should  reach  that  distant  and  unexplored 
field,  and  go  about  doing  good.  Some  months  later  Deacon  Tamer, 
on  his  return  from  Badr  Khan  Beg,  went  also  to  G-awar.  These 
three  brothers  have  labored  together  in  their  native  village,  making 
known,  in  pubUc  and  private,  in  the  house  and  by  the  way,  the 
Gospel  of  Christ.  The  result  is,  that  some  ten,  as  these  brethren 
believe,  are  born  again,  and  the  village  has  become  known  as  far  as 
Marbeeshoo,  for  the  wonderful  change  which  has  taken  place  there. 
We  spent  a  day  among  the  people  with  great  satisfaction,  and  they 
were  afterwards  visited  by  Deacon  Guergis,  of  Tergawer,  who  was 
no  less  gratified  than  ourselves.  It  may  be  stated  in  this  connection, 
that  on  reaching  Baradost,  late  at  night,  on  our  way  to  Gawar,  we 
were  surprised  to  find  this  deacon  one  of  the  first  to  come  out  and 
welcome  us.  He  had  gone  there  from  Tergawer  to  preach  the  Gos- 
pel ;  and  with  his  customary  love  for  the  work,  and  no  other  com- 
pensation than  what  Christ  will  bestow  upon  him,  he  accompanied 
us  to  Gawar  on  foot,  and  back  again  to  his  native  village,  a  distance 
of  about 'a  hundred  miles.  I  know  of  no  one  wlio  promises  to  be- 
come so  useful  a  missionary  as  this  man,  in  the  mountain  districts ; 
and  the  brethren  will  be  glad  to  learn  that  he  hopes  to  spend  the 
winter  in  the  seminary,  that  he  may  be  the  better  qualified  for  the 
work. 

"  But  to  return  for  a  few  moments  to  the  village  of  Deacon  Ta- 
mer. When  we  were  there,  his  father  lay  on  a  bed  of  sickness,  and 
as  Mr.  Stocking  was  preaching  in  the  same  room  to  an  attentive 
congregation,  consisting  cf  the  whole  population,  old  and  young,  the 
dying  man  frequently  and  emphatically  joined  his  words  with  those 


NARRATIVE    OF    THE     REVIVAL.  225 

of  the  preacher,  affirmmg  that  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified,  was 
his  only  hope.  We  have  rarely,  either  in  Oroomiah  or  elsewhere, 
seen  a  more  silent  and  interested  audience,  and  when  we  closed,  all 
remained  in  their  places,  as  if  desiring  more  of  the  sincere  milk  of  the 
word.  Tamer  informed  us  that,  even  if  he  protracted  the  meetings 
till  midnight,  he  always  found  interested  and  solemn  listeners. 

"  The  next  day  the  old  man  died ;  and  though  we  had  ourselves 
left  the  village,  we  received  a  deeply  affecting  account  of  the  scene, 
from  Deacon  Guergis,  who  was  present.  The  burial  service  was  ac- 
companied by  preaching,  and  all  the  exercises  were  performed  with 
gi-eat  solemnity.  At  evening,  as  the  deacon  informed  us,  he  went 
with  Tamer  and  Hamis  to  pray  by  the  grave  of  their  departed  pa- 
rent. As  they  were  kneeling  down,  the  elder  brother  joined  them, 
and  on  risi  ng  at  the  close  of  their  prayer,  they  saw  three  others,  who 
had  noiselessly  stolen  up  the  hill-side  that,  in  the  calm  evening  hour 
and  by  the  new-made  gi-ave,  they  too  might  pour  out  their  souls  to 
God. 

"It  would  be  pleasant  to  remark  more  at  length  on  this  interest- 
ing community,  and  the  prospective  influence  they  will  exert  in  the 
spread  of  the  Gospel  among  the  mountains.  But  this  falls  rather 
within  the  sphere  of  a  brother  who  labors  there.  I  am  reminded, 
also,  by  the  length  of  time  I  have  already  occupied,  that  I  must  be 
brief 

"There  are  several  other  districts,  as  Mergawer  and  Ooshnook, 
where,  in  connection  with  this  revival,  the  Gospel  has  been  for  the 
first  time  preached  by  pious  natives ;  but  of  late  we  have  no  definite 
information  in  regard  to  them.  It  will  be  remembered  that  one  of 
the  most  promising  converts  in  the  school  was  taken  by  his  friends, 
last  spring,  to  Mar  Gabriel,  and  made  a  priest,  contrary  to  the  young 
man's  earnest  protestations.  He  has  since  been  residing  in  Oosh- 
nook, liis  native  city,  where,  at  the  time  John  visited  him  in  May, 
he  had  very  much  tlie  respect  and  affection  of  all  around  him,  and 
was  exerting  a  happy  influence  for  the  cause  of  Christ.  If  we  may 
judge  from  similar  cases  in  Tergawer  and  Gawar,  which  have  passed 
under  our  view,  we  must  believe  that  his  labors  will  not  be  in  vain. 

10* 


226  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  But,  notwithstanding  these  deeply  interesting  facts  in  reference 
to  the  remote  portions  of  our  field,  it  is  yet  true  that  the  influence  of 
the  revival  has  been  mainly  felt  in  our  more  immediate  vicinity.  In 
at  least  eleven  villages  of  Oroomiah,  we  now  find  one  or  more  hope- 
ful Christians,  beside  a  number  of  other  places,  where  the  pious 
members  of  our  seminaries  have  been  spending  a  considerable  por- 
tion of  the  summer,  and  exhibiting  in  their  lives  the  power  of  the 
gospel  How  cheering  to  contemplate  such  a  result  as  this !  Not 
only  have  many  souls  thus  been  rescued  from  eternal  death,  but 
beacon  fires  have  been  here  and  there  kindled,  which  we  hope  will 
burn  more  and  more  brightly,  till  this  whole  region  shall  be  Hghted 
up  with  millennial  glory. 

"  In  connection  with  the  progress  of  this  revival  in  the  villages,  it 
is  proper  to  mention  that  during  the  two  or  three  months  previous 
to  the  present  vacation  of  the  seminary,  its  older  members  were  in 
the  habit  of  visiting  and  expounding  the  Gospel  in  some  five  or  six 
different  villages  every  Sabbath.  The  means  of  grace  among  the 
people  have  thus  been  greatly  multiphed,  and  I  think  we  may  confi- 
dently indulge  the  hope,  if  we  are  faithful  to  the  cause  of  our  Master, 
that  the  coming  year  will  be  yet  more  signalized  than  the  past,  by 
the  outpouring  of  God's  Spuit  in  the  villages.  The  eight  or  ten 
teachers  also,  who  spent  the  summer  vrith  us  at  Seir,  underwent, 
while  there,  a  radical  change  of  views  and  feelings ;  and  I  cherish 
the  strong  belief  that  some  of  them  became  new  creatures  in  Christ 
Jesus.  These  have  gone  out  to  scatter  evangehcal  truths  in  their 
different  village  schools,  and  among  all  with  whom  they  come  in 
contact.  How  can  the  rays  of  light,  thus  radiating  from  so  many 
centers,  crossing  and  recrossing,  and  blending  with  each  other,  fail 
to  give  a  far  more  bright  and  encouraging  aspect  to  our  field  than  we 
have  ever  yet  been  permitted  to  witness  ? 

"  I  have  delayed  thus  far  to  speak  of  Geog  Tapa,  because  the 
work  there  has  been  so  marked  and  glorious  as  to  deserve  a  separate 
consideration.  The  precious  seed  which  had  been  sown  year  after 
year  in  that  village — tli  e  fact  that  special  interest  had  been  mani- 
fested there  the  previous  summer— the  connection  of  so  many  ecole* 


NARRATIVE     OF     THE     REVIVAL.        227 

siastics  with  us  as  native  helpers,  and  the  comparatively  large  number 
of  its  youth  in  the  two  seminaries,  nearly  all  of  whom  were  awak- 
ened and  hopefully  converted — the  frequent  mention  of  this  village 
in  the  letters  of  the  Committee  and  of  our  private  friends,  showing 
that  it  was  rem.embered  at  the  throne  of  grace — all  these  things  nat- 
urally led  us  at  an  early  period  of  the  revival,  to  turn  our  eyes  to 
Geog  Tapa,  and  to  expect  there  a  powerful  display  of  the  grace  oj 
God.  Nor  were  we  disappointed.  The  visitors  from  that  place  to 
our  seminaries  were,  from  the  first,  so  numerous,  especially  on  the 
Sabbath ;  so  many  of  our  pupils  visited  there  in  their  turn ;  and  we 
have  been  able,  by  personal  labors  and  by  the  aid  of  our  most  expe- 
rienced native  helpers,  to  keep  the  truth  so  constantly  before  the 
minds  of  the  people,  that  the  revival  in  Geog  Tapa  has  been  closely 
identified,  both  in  its  character  and  results,  with  that  which  we  have 
enjoyed  on  our  own  premises.  Early  in  February  some  interest  was 
manifested  in  one  of  the  schools,  which  gradually  increased,  till 
many  of  all  classes  were  deeply  moved.  About  a  month  later,  when 
the  seminaries  had  a  vacation  of  ten  days,  I  had  the  pleasure,  with 
Miss  Fisk,  of  spending  some  portion  of  it  in  that  village.  While 
there  had  been  but  few  conversions,  there  was  a  great  deal  of  in- 
quiry, and  our  pupils  expounded  the  Scriptures  every  evening  in  ten 
or  twelve  different  places,  to  attentive  audiences.  Everything  was 
marked  by  a  deep  stillness,  which  indicated  to  us  the  presence  of 
God's  Spirit.  And  from  that  time  forward  converts  were  multiphed, 
and  the  blessed  work  went  on  with  increasing  power. 

"  It  would  be  interesting,  weie  there  time,  to  dwell  on  the  partic- 
ular features  of  the  revival  there,  and  to  describe  the  individual  cases 
which  have,  during  its  progress,  afiected  us  so  deeply.  Suffice  it  to 
say,  that  there  are  many  mouths  which  before  were  full  of  cursing 
and  bi'tterness,  that  are  now  filled  with  the  praises  of  God.  An  en- 
tire change  has  taken  place  in  the  habits  and  manners  of  the  village. 
Property  has  become  secure  from  thieves  to  an  extent  never  before 
known.  The  name  of  reviler,  or  quarreler,  or  profane  swearer  has 
become  one  of  great  reproach.  Prayer-meetings  are  frequent,  and 
attended  by  many  who  love  to  pray.     The  Sabbath  is  regarded   as 


228  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

the  Lord's  day,  and  not  unblushingly  profaned,  as  before,  by  secular 
employments.  And  while  there  are,  of  course,  many  in  the  village 
hardened  to  the  truth,  and  a  few  who  feel  the  present  order  of  things 
to  be  an  uncomfortable  restraint,  the  sentiment  of  the  village  is 
strongly  in  favor  of  peace,  sobriety,  and  vital  religion.  At  a  recent 
communion  season,  a  time  at  which  disorders  were  formerly  allowed, 
scarcely  less  gross  than  those  which  disgraced  the  Corinthian  church, 
about  two  hundred  remained  after  the  unintelligible  service  in  the 
ancient  language,  to  celebrate  the  ordinance  in  a  solemn  and  rever- 
ential manner.  The  service  was  conducted  with  prayer,  singing, 
and  other  exercises,  very  much  in  imitation  of  our  own  method ;  and 
the  pious  natives  connected  with  us,  who  were  present,  regarded  it 
as  one  of  the  most  delightful  occasions  they  had  ever  witnessed.  Do 
not  such  great  changes,  in  one  of  the  most  intelligent  and  prominent 
Nestorian  villages,  pK)mise  for  us  a  brighter  day  than  any  which  has 
yet  dawned  upon  us?  Who,  even  of  the  most  sanguine  of  our 
number,  would  have  believed,  a  year  ago,  that  in  Geog  Tapa,  two 
hundred  persons  would  this  summer  have  sat  with  solemnity  around 
the  table  of  their  dying  Lord,  realizing,  in  some  measure,  the  mean- 
ing of  the  ordinance  ?*  And  whose  heart  does  not  overflow  with 
thanksgiving  and  praise,  when  he  remembers  that  scores  of  these  are 
giving  consistent  and  increasing  evidence  of  piety  ?  I  am  informed 
within  a  few  days,  that  there  is  not  a  single  vineyard  in  the  village 
in  which  there  is  not  at  least  one  praying  laborer ;  and  it  is  well 
known  that  the  men  and  women,  most  of  whom  can  not  read,  go  to 
their  daily  toil,  singing  along  the  way  the  hymns  which  they  have 
learned  from  the  children  in  the  schools.  In  the  threshing  floors 
little  closets  are  made  for  prayer,  among  the  stacks  of  wheat.  To 
these  places  those  who  love  to  pray  retire,  and  closing  the  entrance 
after  them  with  a  sheaf  of  wheat,'  hold  communion  with  God,* 

*  All,  among  the  Nestorians,  old  and  young,  pious  and  depraved,  have 
hitherto  been  accustomed  to  partake  of  the  sacrament,  thinking  it  had 
some  inherent  efficacy  in  it,  as  a  saving  ordinance.  Many  now  in  Geog 
Tapa  absent  themselves  through  fear  of  the  curse  of  God. 


NARRATIVE    OF    THE    REVIVAL.         229 

"  As  it  is  a  considerable  time  since  I  have  visited  Geog  Tapa,  I 
am  obliged,  in  reporting  the  present  state  of  the  village,  to  rely 
mainly  on  others.  But  it  seems  to  be  a  fact  that  hundreds  there  are 
in  the  daily  habit  of  secret  prayer ;  and  that  fifty  of  them,  exclusive 
of  the  members  of  our  seminaries,  and  our  native  helpers,  are  born 
into  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Quite  a  number  of  tlie 
hopeful  converts  are  young  men,  who  are  very  active  in  labors  among 
the  people,  and  who  every  Sabbath  go  out  to  all  the  villages  around 
to  proclaim  the  Gospel. 

"  With  a  very  few  general  remarks  in  regard  to  the  revival,  I  ^vill 
close  this  narrative.     And, 

"  I.  It  must  be  evident  to  any  one  who  has  labored  much  with 
those  under  conviction,  that  they  have  had  in  general  very  discrimi- 
nating views  of  truth.  The  evil  of  sin,  their  ruined  condition  while 
out  of  Clirist,  the  excellence  and  glory  of  the  plan  of  salvation,  have 
not  only  been  clearly  presented  to  them,  but  as  clearly  apprehended 
and  embraced.  It  has  been  very  difficult  for  our  brethren  at  the 
Sandwich  Islands,  and  at  some  other  stations,  during  seasons  of  re- 
vival, to  give  the  truth  a  fair,  distinct,  and  forcible  lodgment  in  the 
native  mind.  From  this  source  we  have  here  the  past  season  expe- 
rienced but  little  inconvenience.  It  has  been  interesting  and  delight- 
ful to  see  what  discriminating  views  of  truth  were  possessed,  even 
by  mere  children,  and  the  most  ignorant  females.  And  this,  among 
many  other  reasons,  should  give  us  confidence  in  the  work  as 
wrought  by  the  Spirit  of  God. 

"  II.  And  again,  it  has  appeared  to  me  very  remarkable,  consider- 
ing the  excitable  nature  of  the  people,  that  there  has  been  so  little 
mere  animal  sympathy.  We  at  first  strongly  apprehended  it,  even 
among  those  best  instructed,  and  continually  under  the  watchful 
care  of  the  mission.  But  it  would  seem  that  our  fears  were  too 
strong.  Neither  at  Geog  Tapa,  in  Tergawer,  in  Gawar,  nor  any 
other  place,  so  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  learn,  has  there  been  any 
thing  which  looks  like  fanaticism.  On  the  contrary,  to  the  praise  ot 
God's  grace  be  it  recorded,  there  has  every  where  been  stillness  and 
deep  solemnity.     And  Dr.  Anderson  had  a  correct  apprehension  of 


230  MEMOIR     OF    STODDARD. 

the  facts,  ■when  he  speaks,  in  a  recent  communication,  of  the  work, 
as  '  bearing  all  the  marks  of  a  genuine  New  England  revival.' 

"  III.  It  should  also  be  noticed  with  devout  thanksgiving,  that 
there  have  been  thus  far  very  few  backsliders.  This  has  struck  our 
native  helpers  (unaccustomed  to  revivals,  and  of  course  more  ready 
than  ourselves  to  regard  every  manifestation  of  feeling  as  genuine 
repentance)  with  great  surprise.  I  have  repeatedly  been  asked  by 
them,  '  How  is  it,  that  these  converts,  none  of  them  fall  ?  Must  we 
not  expect  to  find  Judas  and  Simon  Magus  among  them  ?  Is  it  not 
wonderful  that  for  so  many  months,  ignorant  as  they  are,  and  ex- 
posed to  so  much  temptation,  they  should  be  growing  in  grace,  and 
seeming  to  ripen  for  heaven  ?'  And,  brethren,  it  is  wonderful,  and  I 
believe  the  more  we  dwell  on  the  fact  the  more  wonderful  shall  we 
regard  it.  I  do  not  mean  that  in  a  very  few  cases  our  hopes  have 
not  been  disappointed.  But  after  the  lapse  of  nine  months  since  the 
commencement  of  the  work,  a  time  sufficiently  long,  as  is  supposed, 
in  America,  and  much  more  among  such  a  people  as  this,  to  test  the 
reality  of  a  saving  change,  we  find  at  least  one  hundred  and  fifty 
converts  rejoicing  in  Grod,  and  giving  daily  evidence  of  humble,  con- 
sistent piety.  Can  any  more  genuine  work  be  found  in  the  present 
revivals  of  our  own  land,  and  should  not  the  contemplation  of  it  to- 
day, call  out  our  hearts  in  thanksgiving  and  praise  ? 

"  IV.  The  ardor  and  whole  heartedness  of  these  young  Christians 
is  also  remarkable.  The  great  majority  of  them  seem  to  feel,  in  a 
pecuharly  strong  manner,  that  they  are  no  longer  their  own,  and  to 
enter,  with  a  delightful  spirit,  on  the  work  of  saving  their  lost  people. 
Naturally  ardent  and  bold,  and  by  no  means  deficient  in  intellect, 
the  energies  of  these  pious  individuals  are  now  directed  to  the  most 
glorious  of  all  objects — the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  Christ.  This 
characteristic  gives  us  high  encouragement  to  look  for  the  salvation 
of  the  whole  people,  and  affords,  it  would  seem,  solid  basis  for  the 
hope  so  long  cherished  by  our  patrons  at  home,  that  they  will  at 
some  future  day  become,  as  their  fathers  were,  energetic  and  faithful 
missionaries  among  the  vtst  regions  of  central  Asia*  We  will  labor 
and  pray  for  such  a  blessed  consummation. 


NARRATIVE     OF     THE     REVIVAL.         231 

"  In  view  of  these  facts,  brethren,  though  so  imperfectly  presented, 
whose  heart  does  not  swell  with  grateful  emotions  to  God  ?  Who, 
viewing  the  wonderful  changes  which  this  year  have  taken  place  in 
our  field ;  our  freedom  from  persecution  throughout  this  revival ;  the 
almost  uniformly  favorable  views  of  the  high  ecclesiastics,  and  of 
many  of  the  people  toward  this  work  of  God  (a  state  of  things  so 
different  from  what  our  brethren  in  Turkey  are  experiencing);  the 
active  and  devoted  bands  of  native  converts,  which  God  has  given  to 
aid  us  in  our  work ;  and  above  all  the  exceeding  great  and  precious 
promises  of  the  Bible  to  faithful  labor  and  prayer ;  who  does  not 
thank  God  that  he  is  placed  in  sucli  an  interesting  field  at  such  an 
interesting  crisis,  and,  girding  on  the  Gospel  armor,  long  to  address 
himself  anew,  with  all  the  strength  which  God  has  given  him,  to  the 
blessed  work  ?  May  we  be  aided  from  on  high  to  meet  our  great 
responsibilities;  and,  weak,  unworthy  and  helpless  as  we  are,  be 
more  and  more  the  honored  instruments  of  bringing  these  lost  souls 
to  an  Almighty  Saviour ;  and  finally  stand,  with  a  great  company  ot 
them,  redeemed  as  well  as  we  by  the  power  of  Divine  grace,  on 
Mount  Zion  above,  with  songs  and  everlasting  joy  on  our  heads,  and 
there  join  in  ascriptions  of  praise  forever  and  ever,  Amen." 


CHAPTER    XV. 

SICKNESS    AND    SORROW. 

The  effects  of  the  revival  of  1846  were  long  visible  upon 
the  general  tone  of  the  seminary.  In  May,  1847,  Mr. 
Stoddard  wrote  to  the  Missionary  Rooms  at  Boston, — 

"  The  general  character  of  the  school  has  been  quite  satisfactory. 
With  the  exception  of  a  few,  who  are  not  hopefully  pious,  our  pupils 
have  to  some  extent  endeavored  to  carry  out  the  direction  of  the 
apostle,  '  not  slotliful  in  business,  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord.' 
In  respect  to  those  few,  though  they  still  remain  away  from  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  revival,  a  year  ago,  had  a  great  effect  in 
removing  their  prejudices  against  true  religion,  in  improving  their 
habits,  and  raising  their  tone  of  moral  feeling.  I  have  rarely  seen, 
and  I  could  hardly  desire  to  see,  more  diligence  than  is  manifested 
by  the  v^^hole  school  in  the  acquisition  of  knowledge.  As  they  have 
gathered  around  me  from  day  to  day,  with  beaming  eyes,  eager  to 
catch  every  word  of  instruction,  I  have  felt  that  I  had  a  rich  reward 
for  all  my  efforts  in  their  behalf.  Especially  is  this  true  of  our  bibli- 
cal exercises,  which  form  so  important  and  interesting  a  branch  of 
instruction  in  the  school.  Much  time  has,  this  winter,  been  occupied 
in  the  careful  study  of  Paul's  Epistles,  and  it  has  been  delightful  to 
see  what  zeal  our  pupils  have  manifested.  It  is  uncommon  to  find 
any  one,  even  the  youngest  of  them,  weary  of  the  employment ;  on 
the  contrary,  they  are  often  desirous  of  proceeding  when  fatigue  or 
some  other  cause  has  induced  me  to  desist. 

''  But  this  is  not  all.  We  look  confidently  to  the  time  as  near, 
when  these  youth  will  occupy  stations  of  importance,  as  the  religious 


TOUR     IN     THE     MOUNTAINS.  233 

guides  of  the  people.  One  of  our  pupils  has  this  winter  left  us  to 
teach  a  village  school.  And  as  he  came  to  bid  me  farewell,  and 
thank  me  for  my  instructions,  and  ask  me  to  unite  with  him  in 
prayer  that  God  would  bless  him  in  his  new  sphere  of  labor,  I  was 
deeply  affected  by  conflicting  emotions,  UnwiUing  as  I  was,  on 
some  accounts,  to  part  with  him,  I  could  not  do  otherwise  than  bid 
him  God  speed,  and  rejoice  that  he  had  a  heart  to  go  out  and  labor 
for  the  salvation  of  this  people. 

About  this  time. he  made  a  tour  among  the  Nestorians  of 
the  mountains,  in  company  with  Deacon  Tamer,  preaching 
from  village  to  village  and  from  bouse  to  house.  His  jour- 
nal of  this  tour  records  many  instances  of  the  converting 
grace  of  God  as  manifested  among  the  people ;  while  it 
shows  that  Mr.  Stoddard  spared  neither  time  nor  strength 
in  the  work  of  saving  souls.  Often  after  preaching  in  a 
village  church,  he  would  join  a  group  upon  the  house-top, 
and  sit  till  a  late  hour  of  the  nig^ht  discoursino-  of  the  thini^s 

o  o  o 

of  God.  But  these  multiplied  labors,  while  they  brought 
new  strength  and  refreshment  to  his  soul,  taxed  heavily  his 
slender  physical  frame,  and  he  began  to  show  symptoms  of 
failing  health,  which  awakened  the  solicitude  of  the  mission. 
Partly  with  a  view  to  his  improvement,  though  chiefly  from 
general  considerations  of  expediency,  it  was  resolved  to 
remove  the  male  seminary  from  the  city  of  Oroomiah  to  the 
mission  premises  upon  Mount  Seir.  In  order  to  accommo- 
date the  school  in  its  new  quarters,  it  was  necessary  to 
erect  a  new  building,  and  the  mission  requested  Mr.  Stod- 
dard to  superintend  its  erection,  both  with  a  view  to  the 
proper  construction  of  the  work,  and  as  a  means  of  relaxa- 
tion to  himself 

"  July  15,  1847.  We  have,  for  some  time,  been  agitating  the  ques- 
tion of  removing  the  seminaiy  from  the  city  to  Seir,  and  this  sj)ring 


234:  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

definitely  determined  upon  it.  Our  home,  therefore,  is  henceforth  to 
be,  not  upon  the  plain  of  Oroomiah,  but  on  the  mountain  side,  some 
four  hundred  feet  above  its  unhealthy  vapors.  We  make  the  removal 
with  great  satisfaction.  To  us  it  secures  a  more  bracing  atmosphere, 
and  freedom  from  a  thousand  nameless  annoyances,  vt^hich  beset  us  in 
the  crov^^ded  city.  To  the  school  it  is  still  more  advantageous :  it  sepa- 
rates the  male  from  the  vicinity  of  the  female  seminary,  wliich  was 
always  (and  necessarily  so)  a  source  of  much  anxiety.  It  removes 
our  pupils  from  temptation,  gives  them  a  quiet  place  to  pursue  their 
studies,  prevents  the  necessity  of  a  long  summer  vacation  during  the 
hottest  weather,  and  opens  to  them  an  abundant  field  for  exercise 
and  recreation,  without  interfering  with  any  one's  rights,  or  expos- 
ing themselves  as  they  often  did  on  the  plain,  to  the  insults  of  their 
naughty  Mussulman  oppressors.  For  some  time  past  I  have  been 
busy  in  making  the  necessary  additions  to  our  estabhshment  at  Seir, 
and  now  have  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  arrangements  nearly 
completed.  They  are  very  plain  (the  rooms  being  all  of  mud,  un~ 
burnt  brick),  but  neat  and  spacious,  and  we  shall  be  enabled  to  super- 
intend the  school  in  a  very  efficient  manner. 

'•  The  general  course  of  things,  the  last  few  months,  has  been 
decidedly  onward  here.  By  the  blessing  of  God  we  meet  with  very 
httle  opposition,  and  we  see  that  the  truth  takes  a  stronger  hold  on 
the  minds  and  hearts  of  the  people.  If  we  succeed  in  renovating 
this  ancient  and  venerable  Church,  leaving  its  present  organization 
unimpaired;  neither  descending  to  cringing  servihty  toward  the 
ecclesiastics,  on  the  one  hand,  nor  rashly  provoking  their  enmity,  on 
the  other ;  if  we,  by  a  wise  medium  com-se,  and  the  blessing  of 
heaven  on  our  labors,  see  ecclesiastics  and  people  brought  under  the 
life-giving  power  of  the  Grospel,  it  will  be  a  spectacle  as  delightful  as 
it  has  been  uncommon  in  the  history  of  the  Church.  Should  per- 
secution arise,  and  the  merciless  sword  be  unsheathed,  as  at  Con- 
stantinople, and  our  converts  be  driven  from  their  own  Church,  we 
should  be  compelled,  by  the  force  of  circumstances,  to  adopt  another 
course  and  gather  the  lambs  into  another  fold.  Tliis,  however,  we 
hope  nviiy  ha  pannancnlly  avoided." 


\  J  iiiih. 


ill 


[•^^itJi'xM 


2-36  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  You  will  infer  from  my  letters,  that  I  love  my  school  and  the 
missionary  work  in  general.  I  do  so ;  and  I  am  freely  willing  to 
forego,  many  things  which  I  should  enjoy  in  America,  for  the  sake 
of  laboring  here.  You  can  hardly  conceive  what  a  delightful  thing 
it  is,  in  a  land  of  gross  darkness,  to  watch  the  breaking  dawn,  and  to 
feel  that  God  is  making  us,  in  any  manner,  instrumental  in  ushering 
it  in.  Our  seminary — small,  and  imperfectly  conducted,  as  it  is — is 
without  a  rival  among  the  millions  of  Central  Asia,  and  it  is  in 
Oroomiah  only,  for  many  hundreds  of  miles  in  every  direction,  that 
the  pure  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God  is  preached.  I  mention  not 
tliese  things  to  magnify  myself  or  my  brethren,  but  to  magnify  our 
worJcj  and  to  show  you  why  it  is  that  we  look  on  it  as  so  important. "' 

The  wisdom  of  this  change,  upon  sanitary  grounds,  was 
demonstrated  during  the  fearful  visitation  of  cholera  at 
Oroomiah,  in  the  summer  of  1847.  In  a  letter  to  his  pa- 
rents, written  in  the  fall  of  that  year,  Mr.  Stoddard  says : 

"  I  desire  to  unite  with  you  in  thanksgivings  to  God,  that  while 
the  cholera  has  again  been  raging  dreadfully  at  Oroomiah  and 
throughout  Persia,  we  and  our  little  ones  have  all  been  spared. 
And  not  only  so,  but  our  missionary  circle  is  unbroken,  and  but  few 
of  those  in  whom  we  felt  a  deep  interest  have  been  cut  down.  Dr. 
Wright  has  written  a  faithful  account  to  the  rooms,  but  as  it  may 
not  be  published  immediately  and  you  will  be  anxious  to  hear,  T 
will  state  in  a  word  that  the  number  of  deaths  in  the  city  of  Oroo- 
miah is  variously  estimated  at  from  four  to  seven  thousand !  This  in  a 
population  of  twenty-five  thousand  I  What  an  awful  mortahty !  In 
some  3ases  whole  families,  and  large  ones,  too,  have  been  swept 
away.  The  cholera,  after  doing  its  work  a  few  days  in  the  city, 
spread  over  the  plain,  and  perhaps  not  a  village  entirely  escaped. 
The  deaths  in  the  villages  have  averaged  from  ten  to  twenty  or 
thirty.  In  this  connection,  I  rejoice  to  state  that  not  one  sohtary 
case  occurred  in  Seir.  How  this  augments  its  value  in  our  eyes  as 
a  healthy  retreat,  and  how  much  we  praise  our  Futlier  in  heaven 


THE     CHOLEKA.  237 

for  having  permanently  removed  us  there  from  the  air  of  the  city^ 
you  can  readily  understand. 

"Before  this  reaches  you,  you  will  have  heard  that  the  cholera 
was  in  Orooraiah  and  probably  have  been  very  anxious  about  our 
safety.  Perhaps  I  ought  to  have  written  you  before  in  regard  to  it, 
but  I  was  thus  prevented  from  doing  so.  The  cholera  first  appeared 
in  Oroomiah,  August  21st,  just  as  our  messenger  was  about  to  leave 
for  Tabreez.  Most  of  our  circle  wrote  informing  their  friends,  but 
as  I  was  peculiarly  busy  at  the  time  and  expecting  very  soon  to  leave 
for  Erzeroom,  I  thought  I  could  write  you  upon  the  road,  or  in  that 
city,  and  so  deferred  it  for  that  occasion.  How  I  was  prevented 
from  leaving  more  than  a  month,  you  shall  afterward  hear. 

"  The  cholera  last  year  came  in  the  winter  and  did  not  half  do  its 
work,  being  driven  away,  so  to  speak,  by  the  unusually  early  ap- 
proach of  winter.  But  this  year  it  appeared  at  a  time,  when  of  all 
others  we  might  expect  it  to  be  very  fatal.  And  so  it  proved. 
From  a  few  scattered  cases,  the  number  of  the  sick  and  dying 
reached  two,  three,  and  even  four  hundred  a  day ;  and  at  one  time 
it  was  so  awful,  that  the  whole  population  of  the  city  kept  up  a  con- 
tinual wailing  through  the  night.  At  the  time  of  my  leaving,  Sep- 
tember 30th,  it  had  entirely  spent  itself  in  the  city,  but  not  until  at 
the  lowest  calculation  four  thousand  (and  some  think  five  or  six), 
had  fallen  victims.  This  in  a  population  of  twenty-five  thousand. 
Was  ever  such  a  dreadful  scourge  known  in  so  smaU  a  city  ?  In 
some  instauces  whole  families,  father,  mother,  and  children  are  all 
swept  away,  leaving  hardly  a  near  relative  to  mourn  their  loss. 

''  But  the  storm  did  not  stop  here.  It  soon  burst  on  the  villages, 
which,  to  the  number  of  several  hundred,  are  scattered  over  that 
fertile  plain.  Hardly  one  of  them  escaped ;  and  the  voice  of  mourn- 
ing, which  was  borne  from  the  city,  was  returned  on  every  side 
from  the  hamlets  around  it.  It  is  impossible  to  say  what  number  in 
these  villages  have  died,  but  as  it  has  been  so  universally  prevalent, 
it  must  have  amounted  to  thou.^ands. 

"  But  you  will  ask  with  anxiety,  where  were  your  children,  and 
tlieir  missionary  companions,  at  this  time  of  awful  distress  ?    I  reply, 


238  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

safe  under  the  protecting  care  of  their  Father  in  heaven.  Bless  the 
Lord,  we  aU  live.  Not  a  hair  of  our  heads  has  fallen  to  the  ground. 
We  have  realized  the  promise  of  the  ninety-first  psalm,  so  precious 
and  applicable  to  our  circumstances,  '  Thou  shalt  not  be  afraid  for  the 
terror  by  night  nor  for  the  arrow  that  fiieth  by  day.  ...  A  thou- 
sand shall  fall  at  thy  side,  and  ten  thousand  at  thy  right  hand ;  but 
it  shall  not  come  nigh  thee.' 

"And  now,  dear  parents,  my  heart  is  full.  We  have  indeed 
passed  through  times  of  sickness  and  trouble,  but  we  can  sing  of 
mercy  as  well  as  judgment.  How  ought  we  to  unite  in  praise  to 
him,  who  has  thus  preserved  us  in  'the  midst  of  dangers,  healed  our 
diseases,  and  crowned  us  with  loving  kindness.  God  grant  that  we 
may  live  more  than  ever  to  him,  and  not  be  so  stupid  (as  I  at  least 
have  been),  and  insensible  of  his  mercies." 

The  following  letter  to  his  parents  exhibits  the  strength 
of  filial  affection  subordinated  to  the  love  of  Christ. 

"  I  am,  by  this  opportunity,  in  receipt  of  a  long  and  interesting  let- 
ter from  you,  mother,  for  which  accept  my  warmest  thanks.  From 
father  I  have  not  heard  for  some  time,  but  I  well  remember  his  kind 
letter  received  last  spring.  It  gratifies  me  more  than  I  can  well  ex- 
press, to  see  your  handwriting  and  to  be  assured  that  you  are  enjoy- 
ing a  green  old  age.  It  would  be  pleasant  for  me,  if  Providence 
had  so  ordered  it,  to  be  nearer  to  you  and  to  have  the  honor  and  the 
privilege,  with  my  brothers,  and  sisters,  of  ministering  to  your  com- 
fort. But  that  may  not  be,  and  I  presume  you  are  heartily  recon- 
ciled to  the  brief  separation  to  which  we  are  called  in  this  M'-orld,  in 
hope  of  a  speedy,  yes,  and  an  eternal  reunion  in  our  Father's  house 
above.  We  shall  not  be  long  separated.  The  missionary  chooses  a 
swift  passage  to  the  gruve,  and  it  is  altogether  improbable,  though 
my  health  is  now  pretty  good,  that  I  shall  ever  live  to  old  age.* 
And  I  can  truly  say  that  I  have  no  anxious  desire  to  remain  forty, 

*  I  have  no  particular  reasons  for  thinking  so.  I  speak  on  general 
grouuda. 


A     TRIP     TO     ERZEROOM.  239 

fifty,  or  more  years  in  this  vale  of  tears.  I  would  not  live  always. 
Why  should  I  desire  it  ?  So  far  as  I  can  be  a  humble  instrument  in 
promoting  the  cause  of  Christ,  let  me  stay,  let  me  toil.  But  then  to 
depart  and  be  with  Christ  is  far  better.  Say,  is  it  not?  The  world 
is  emptiness,  a  real  cheat.  Think  of  its  sorrows,  its  toils,  its  pains, 
its  cold,  hunger,  weariness,  and  thirst.  Think  of  its  trials  and 
temptations.  Think  how  we  are  wretched  here  under  a  load  of  sin. 
Is  it  not  then  good  to  die,  that  we  may  awake  to  immortal  hfe  ?  Is 
it  not  good  to  be  absent  from  the  body  that  we  may  be  present  with 
the  Lord  ? 

"  Dear  parents,  how  is  it  with  you  ?  You  are  in  the  decline  ot 
life.  Your  sun  has  passed  its  meridian,  and  in  the  course  of  human 
events,  can  not  be  far  from  setting.  Are  you  in  the  land  of  Beulah  ? 
Is  your  eye  fastened  with  a  near,  enrapturing  gaze  on  the  New  Je- 
rusalem ?  Do  you  rejoice  that  your  pilgrimage,  with  its  weary 
nights  and  days,  its  temptations  and  its  fears,  is  almost  over,  and 
that  you  have  so  near  a  prospect  of  the  rest  that  remaineth  for  the 
people  of  Grod  ?  Does  not  death  seem  tolerable,  nay  more  than  tol- 
erable, when  you  remember  what  is  beyond  it  ? 

"  '  Sweet  fields  beyond  the  swelling  flood, 
Stand  dressed  in  living  green.'  " 

In  the  month  of  September  it  became  evident  to  the 
mission  that  some  decisive  step  must  be  taken  for  the  ben- 
efit of  Mr.  Stoddard's  health.  Accordingly,  much  against 
his  inclination — for  he  was  most  reluctant  to  leave  his  work 
— they  voted  that  he  should  intermit  his  labors  in  the  sem- 
inary, and  try  the  effect  of  a  journey  to  Erzeroom,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Cochrane  and  Miss  Rice  had  reached  that  city 
on  their  way  to  join  the  mission  at  Oroomiah,  and  needed 
an  escort  across  the  mountains.  Mr.  Stoddard  left  Oroo- 
miah upon  this  errand,  in  the  latter  part  of  September. 
The  following  letter  to  Mr.  Charles  Stoddard  fully  explains 
the  case. 


240  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  Route  from  Oroomiah  to  Erzeroom, 
OOCH  KiLESiA,  October  8th,  1847. 
"My  Dear  Brother, — 

"You  will  be  surprised  when  you  look  at  my  date,  and  the 
thought  may  possibly  pass  through  your  mind,  that  I  am  running 
home.  But  no,  I  am  not  going  to  America,  and  long,  long  may  it 
be  before  God  shall  in  his  providence  call  me  away  from  my  work, 
to  go  there.  Nor  am  I  going  anywhere  except  to  meet  the  dear 
brother  and  the  sisters  whom  you  have  sent  to  us,  and  to  conduct 
them  to  their  new  home. 

"  I  did  not  wish  to  undertake  this  journey,  and  that  on  many  ac- 
counts ;  principally  because  it  will  seriously  interfere  with  the  open- 
ing of  the  seminary  for  the  winter.  The  arrangements  for  the 
seminary  are  this  year  peculiarly  difficult,  because  it  is  to  be  in  a  new 
building  and  a  new  place ;  and  the  time  for  calling  my  pupils  to- 
gether is  already  past.  But  all  my  brethren  said,  '  you  ought  to  go, 
and  your  school  must  not  stand  in  the  way;'  and  so  I  yielded  to 
their  persuasions,  seconded  by  the  sohcitations  of  my  dear  wife. 

"  The  object  in  view  in  my  going,  rather  than  any  other  member 
of  the  mission,  was  the  supposed  benefit  to  my  health.  Though  I 
have  little  doubt  that,  with  the  blessing  of  Grod,  our  removal  to  Seir 
will  be  a  decided  benefit  to  Harriette  and  myself,  and  enable  us  to 
bear  our  duties  without  difficulty,  yet  thus  far  I  have  found  our  resi- 
dence there  a  trying  one.  It  proved  to  be  no  easy  thing  to  make 
proper  accommodations  for  such  an  estabUshment  as  ours,  and  while 
the  rooms  were  in  process  of  building,  I  was  obliged  to  be  out 
among  the  workmen  early  and  late,  sometimes  exposed  to  the  rain, 
and  sometimes  to  a  hot  sun.  You  will  say  this  was  imprudent ;  but 
it  was  not  to  be  avoided,  and  I  trust  no  permanent  evil,  but  on  the 
contrary,  great  permanent  good  will  result  from  it.  During  August 
and  September,  my  dear  wife  and  the  children  had  ophthalmia,  and 
the  necessity,  which  was  thus  laid  upon  me,  to  go  from  dark  rooms 
to  bright  sunshine,  affected  my  own  eyes,  naturally  very  strong,  and 
brought  on  a  considciable  degree  of  inflammation.  My  old  com- 
panion, neuralgia,  then  stepped  in,  and  settling  in  the  eyes,  gave  me 


PROTRACTED     ILLNESS.  241 

such  pain  in  that  delicate  organ  as  I  hardly  ever  remember  to  have 
felt  The  result  was,  that  as  soon  as  my  eyes  were  in  any  measure 
recovered,  the  brethren  urged  my  setting  out  for  Erzeroom." 

The  illness  of  one  of  the  missionary  party  at  Erzeroom 
caused  Mr.  Stoddard  to  be  detained  in  that  city  for  sev- 
eral weeks.  Reluctant  as  he  had  been  to  leave  his  beloved 
seminary,  and  ardently  as  he  longed  to  resume  his  labors, 
t]]is  was  to  him  a  severer  trial  than  sickness  itself.  But 
his  letters  from  Erzeroom  breathe  throughout  a  spirit  of 
patience  and  trust. 

The  journey  failed  to  restore  vigor  to  his  system.  Al- 
most immediately  after  his  return  he  was  prostrated  by  an 
illness  which  rendered  him  for  months  an  invalid.  The  fol- 
lowing letter  describes  the  case. 

"  Mount  Seir,  Oroomiah,  December  27,  1847. 
"My  dear  Brother, — 

"  Five  weeks  ago  I  returned  from  Erzeroom.  For  a  fortnight  I  was 
busily  occupied  in  making  my  preparations  for  the  winter,  and  then 
assembled  my  pupils.  I  had  high  hopes  that,  with  our  new  and 
complete  accommodations  and  superior  location  we  should  have  a 
delightful  winter.  But  the  very  day  that  tiie  seminary  was  assem- 
bled, I  was  taken  sick,  with  severe  pains  and  fever,  and  have  been 
most  of  the  time  since  confined  to  the  room,  and  generally  to  the 
sofa  or  bed.  My  difficulty  is  an  obstruction  of  the  biliary  passages, 
which  produces  the  usual  results  of  constant  nausea  on  the  stomach, 
want  of  digestion,  and  a  jaundiced  skin.  I  have  of  late  suffered  little 
severe  pain.  Owing  to  the  kind  attentions  of  my  wife  and  the  breth- 
ren and  sisters  of  the  mission,  I  have  found  my  sick  bed  very  comfort- 
able. It  was  for  a  time  very  trying  to  be  separated  from  my  semi- 
nary, especially  as  they  were  in  new  circumstances,  and  needed,  as 
I  supposed,  for  a  time,  peculiar  attention;  but  I  have  concluded,  of 
late,  that  the  Lord  can  take  better  care  of  them  than  I  can  myself, 
and  have  thrown  off  all  anxiety  on  that  score.     My  teachers  are 

11 


242  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

pioa3  men,  as  well  as  many  of  my  eldest  pupils,  and  T  Lope  it  will 
not  sufifer  materially  by  my  absence.  The  doctor  does  not  consider 
my  disease,  in  the  present  aspect,  a  dangerous  one,  though  it  may  be 
a  considerable  time  before  I  am  able  to  labor  as  actively  as  I  could 
wish.  It  is  hard  to  be  thus  laid  aside  from  active  labor,  but  I  trust 
that  the  trial  will  do  me  good. 

"  I  long  to  write  to  my  dear  parents,  brothers  and  sisters,  individ- 
ually, and  especially  to  express  my  sympathy  with  those  who  are  so 
deeply  afflicted  in  the  family,  but  I  must  for  the  present  forbear.  I 
trust  you  will  give  yourselves  no  undue  anxiety  on  my  account,  as 
I  have  kind  and  affectionate  nurses,  and  a  physician  who  does  all 
that  his  skill  and  Christian  attachment  can  prompt,  to  restore  me  to 
speedy  health.  I  ask  an  interest  in  your  prayers,  that  this  and  all 
the  other  light  afflictions  which  may  befall  me,  may  work  out  the 
peaceable  fruit  of  righteousness,  preparing  me  better  for  my  mission- 
ary work,  and  for  my  rest  above.  With  affectionate  regards  to  all, 
truly  your  brother,  D.  T.  Stoddard." 

«  p,  S. — Your  brother  might  have  written  this  himself,  as  he  com- 
menced, but  I  was  unwilling  that  he  should  tax  his  strength  to  do 
so,  and  begged  to  be  his  amanuensis.  He  has,  I  think,  given  you  a 
very  correct  impression  of  his  case.  We  trust  that  his  disease,  which 
I  conceive  to  be  what  is  commonly  called  jaundice,  will  soon  yield  to 
medical  treatment.  I  hardly  need  say  that  our  attachment  to  your 
brother,  and  concern  for  his  health  and  welfare,  can  be  hardly  less 
than  your  own.     Yours  truly,  J.  Perkins." 

"My  dear  Brother, — 

"  I  know  that  we  shall  have  your  prayers  and  sympathy,  and  that 
of  all  our  dear  friends  in  this  time  of  sickness  and  trial.  Pray  that 
our  Father's  chastening  hand  may  not  be  laid  upon  us  in  vain.  It 
is  sweet  to  feel  that  it  is  a  Father  who  holds  the  chastening  rod. 
May  we  not  be  slow  to  learn  the  lesson  he  would  teach  us,  but 
Uve  more  with  our  hearts  in  heaven,  and  be  more  consecrated  to 
our  Saviour's  service.     T  am  your  affectionate  sister, 

'•'Harriette  B.  Stoddard." 


DEATH     OF     PROF.     STODDARD.  243 

A  month  later  Mr.  Stoddard  began  to  be  cheered  with 
the  hope  of  restoration.  He  writes  to  Mr.  Bliss  of  Tre- 
bizond :  ^ 

"You  have  doubtless  heard  from  other  sources,  that  soon  after 
reaching  home  I  was  taken  severely  ill,  and  thua  prevented  from  en- 
tering, as  I  had  hoped  to  do,  on  my  customary  labors.  It  is  seven 
weeks  to-day  since  I  was  first  attacked,  and  I  am  now  slowly  re- 
covering, though  able  as  yet  to  exert  myself  but  little.  The  disease 
was  jaundice,  which  does  not  often  of  itself  prove  fatal,  but  is  some- 
times attended  or  followed  by  an  affection  of  the  Hver,  which  ruins 
the  constitution,  even  when  it  does  not  immediately  destroy  life. 
For  several  days  the  doctor  expressed  himself  as  very  anxious  about 
me,  and  went  about,  as  he  always  does  when  there  is  severe  sickness 
in  the  mission,  with  a  heavy  heart.  But  through  the  great  goodness 
of  God,  all  dangerous  symptoms  have  passed  away,  and  I  hope  before 
many  weeks — I  wish  I  could  say  days — to  enter  my  field  of  labor. 
I  pray  God  that  these  admonitions  may  not  be  in  vain,  but  that  they 
may  serve  to  make  me  more  faithful,  more  humble,  and  devoted  to 
our  Master.     And  let  us  both  try,  dear  brother,  to  live  for  eternity ^ 

Soon  after,  the  tidings  of  the  death  of  Professor  Solomon 
Stoddard  clouded  his  path. 

"  Mount  Seir,  January  24,  1848. 
"And  now,  dear  brother,  I  know  you  will  vmite  with  me  in 
thanksgivings  to  God,  that  the  clouds  which  have  gathered  around 
me  are  passing  away,  and  that  from  severe  sickness  I  am  restored  to 
so  comfortable  a  measure  of  health.  *  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul, 
and  forget  not  all  his  benefits.'  I  feel  that  it  is  all  undeserved  mercy. 
Perhaps  you  may  remember  that  I  have  never  before  had  a  danger- 
ous and  protracted  illness,  and  I  needed  the  discipline.  I  trust  it 
has  made  me  feel  more  my  frailty,  and  that  if  I  am  permitted  to 
labor  again,  I  shall  labor  with  more  spirituality  and  devotion  to  our 
Lord  I  can  not  blame  myself  much  for  being  idle  since  I  have 
been  on  missionary  ground,  but  T  find  much  to  blame  in  the  spirit 


244  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

which  I  have  possessed.  This  sickness  also  shows  me  that  I  am  not 
very  necessary  to  the  work.  At  first  I  could  hardly  bear  to  be  shut 
out  from  the  school,  thinking  that  it  would  not  go  on  without  my 
aid.  The  result  has  shown  me  my  mistake ;  I  can  not  but  feel  that 
if  I  was  taken  out  of  the  way,  others  would  do  far  more  faithfully 
and  successfully  the  duties  which  I  consider  pecuharly  mine. 

"  Of  one  thing  I  beg  to  assure  you,  that  neither  cholera,  nor  oph- 
thalmia, nor  neuralgia,  nor  jaundice,  have  yet  at  all  altered  my  views 
of  the  missionarywork,  nor  diminished  m  the  least  my  desire  to  spend 
the  strength  God  shall  give  me,  in  the  missionary  field.  Nor  do  I 
consider  it  a  settled  point  that  I  may  not  yet  enjoy  good  health  here. 
Mr.  Perkins,  during  the  early  years  of  his  missionary  life  suffered 
much  fi^om  fevers  and  disease  in  difierent  forms,  but  is  now  very  ro- 
bust. But  whether  I  have  good  health  or  not,  I  am  very  happy  to 
give  whatever  strength  I  have  to  this  interesting  seminary.  Only 
let  me  be  far  more  devoted  and  humble.  With  reference  to  this, 
will  you  remember  me  in  your  prayers  ? 

"  We  have  not  yet  heard  of  your  arrival  in  America,  but  are  this 
very  afternoon  expecting  the  messenger  to  come  from  Tabreez. 

"  January  28th.  And  the  messenger  has  come,  bringing  with  him 
the  mournful  tidings  that  my  dear  eldest  brother  is  no  more.  I  had 
just  written  him  a  letter,  yesterday,  and  gone  to  visit  my  school  for 
a  short  time,  when  the  letter  was  put  into  my  hands  from  brother 
Lewis,  announcing  the  solemn  event.  I  can  not  tell  you  what  my 
feelings  are,  but  they  are  deeply  affected.  Brother  L.  had  informed  me 
before,  in  a  previous  letter,  that  Solomon  was  quite  prostrated,  but 
stated  in  the  same  connection  that  the  physicians  '  encouraged  him 
that  he  will  get  well.'  From  that  time  I  heard  nothing  till  yesterday, 
and  the  sad  news  for  a  time  quite  overcame  me.  It  seemed  as  if  I 
could  not  have  it  so — could  not  bear  to  part  from  that  beloved  brother 
till  we  should  meet  at  the  last  great  day.  But  other  and  better  feel- 
ings have  now  taken  possession  of  me.  I  think  I  can  rejoice  that  all 
of  us  are  in  the  Lord's  hands,  and  I  would  not  have  my  own  way  if 
I  could.  This  sundering  of  ties  is  hard,  harder  than  those  who  have 
not  experienced  it  can  tell.     Bat  in  this  case  how  much  consolation 


LETTERS     OF     CONDOLENCE.  245 

mingles  with  our  sorrow.  Not  only  our  brother  who  is  gone,  had  a 
good  hope  through  grace,  but  our  dear  parents  and  all  their  children 
are  looking  forward  to  heaven  as  their  home.  A  few  short  years, 
and  we  shall  meet  to  part  no  more.  0  let  us  Uve  hke  pilgrims  and 
strangers  here.  As  one  tie  after  another  is  severed,  that  binds  us  to 
earth,  let  new  ties  bind  us  to  heaven.  Let  our  hopes  and  our  affec- 
tions center  there." 

His  letter  of  condolence  to  his  parents  in  view  of  this 
affliction  is  worthy  to  be  preserved  entire. 

"  January  28th,  1848. 
"  My  Beloved  Parents  :  I  have  often  been  called  to  administer 
consolation  to  others  when  not  myself  fuUy  a  partner  in  their  grief, 
and  I  have  found  it  comparatively  easy,  in  such  circumstances,  to 
direct  my  friends  to  those  views  which  alleviate  the  bitterness  of  the 
final  parting.  But  now  your  grief  is  mine.  If  you  have  lost  your 
first-born  son,  I  have  lost  my  eldest  brother.  My  sorrow,  too,  is 
fresher  than  your  own,  as  only  yesterday  I  heard  of  our  sad  bereave- 
ment, while  you  have  often  visited  and  wept  by  the  new-made  grave. 
Under  such  circumstances,  I  feel  that  I  myself  need  a  comforter.  But 
I  have  been  trying  to  direct  my  thoughts  to  the  precious  truths  of 
the  Gospel,  and  find  in  them  relief  for  my  burdened  heart.  How 
consoUng  at  such  a  time,  to  part  with  our  beloved  one  in  the  joyful 
hope  that  he  is  going  to  the  rest  that  remaineth  for  the  people  of 
God.  I  have  sometimes  felt  that  the  world  was  all  vanity,  and 
thought  I  could  gladly  exchange  it  for  the  purity  and  bliss  of  heaven. 
No  doubt  my  departed  brother  often  felt  so  too,  for  his  cares  and  his 
long  continued  infirmities  were  almost  too  great  for  him  to  bear,  and 
he  must  often  have  sighed  for  rest.  And  that  rest  is  now  liis — a 
rest,  pure,  unbroken  and  eternal.  '  Lulled  to  rest  the  aching  head  ; 
soothed  the  anguish  of  the  mind.'  My  brother  panted  after  hiowl- 
edge.  Now  he  has  learned  far  more  than  he  could  ever  know  here 
below;  especially  does  he  know  God,  an  1  understand  tl  e  mysteries 
of  a  Saviour's  love.     My  brother  had  given  hiiriself  to  Christ  in  an 


246  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

everlasting  covenant,  and  now,  clothed  in  white,  he  will  sing  the 
praises  of  his  Redeemer  forever.     No,  we  can  not  weep  for  Mm. 

"  For  ourselves  we  must  weep.  Our  family  circle  is  broken.  Our 
hearts  are  borne  down  with  anguish.  But  we  ought  not  to  forget, 
amid  our  sorrows,  how  kindly  God  has  dealt  with  us.  How  many 
years  have  we  all  been  spared !  How  much  have  we  enjoyed  in 
each  other's  society.  How,  in  answer  to  your  prayers,  have  we  a]  I 
been  gathered  into  the  fold  of  Christ.  What  a  satisfaction  to  think 
that  our  separation  is  not  eternal;  that  a  few  revolving  years  at 
farthest,  will  carry  us  also  to  that  blessed  world,  where  our  dear 
brother  and  your  affectionate  son,  has  gone  before  us. 

"If  there  is  ever  consolation  to  the  bereaved  mourner,  I  think 
you,  dear  parents,  may  have  that  consolation  now.  Your  son  tilled 
up  life  with  usefulness  and  duty.  He  served  his  generation  according 
to  the  will  of  God.  And  though  his  career  was  not  a  long  one,  and 
he  was  cut  down  in  the  midst  of  his  days,  he  had  undoubtedly  ac- 
complished all  that  his  Heavenly  Father  had  for  him  to  do  in  this 
world,  and  he  is  now  transplanted  to  a  nobler  sphere  of  being.  That 
life  is  long  which  answers  life's  great  end.  What  matter  is  it  if,  in 
middle  life,  I  lie  down  in  the  dust,  provided  my  years  have  been 
spent  (all  of  them)  in  my  Master's  service  ?  Yes,  this  is  the  great  thing, 
the  only  thing  worth  living  for,  to  live  with  reference  to  eternity. 

" I  am  sensible  that  I  have  been  very  cold  and  stupid  this  winter; 
and  I  am  amazed  that  my  severe  sickness  has  done  me  no  more 
good.  I  do  pray  that  this  solemn  providence  may  rouse  us  all  to 
greater  dihgeuce  in  our  Master's  service.  Your  age  must  remind 
you,  dear  parents,  that  death  can  not  be  far  off.  And  the  death  of 
our  brother  ought  to  remind  us,  your  children,  that  we  may  be  called 
away  even  sooner  than  you.  May  God  grant  that  we  all  be  ready ; 
and  all  join  at  last,  in  praising  that  grace  which  has  brought  our 
whole  family  to  heaven. 

"  I  write,  dear  parents,  with  a  trembling  hand,  and  were  not  our 
messenger  about  to  leave,  would  gladly  defer  writing  a  few  days,  till 
my  nerves  are  stronger.  But  I  should  thus  lose  a  whole  month,  and 
I  can  not  thus  long  delay  an  expression  of  my  feelings. 


LETTERS     OF     CONDOLENCE.  247 

"May  God  bless  yoit,  dear,  honored  parents,  cause  his  face  to 
shine  on  you,  and  give  you  peace ;  and  may  these  trials  work  out 
for  you  an  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory. 
''  Affectionately  your  son, 

"D.  T.  Stoddard." 

From  a  letter  to  his  sister,  on  the  same  theme : 

"  Dear  sister,  learn  the  lesson  Grod  designs  to  teach  us.  I  know 
not  how  it  is  with  you,  but  for  my  own  part,  I  am  amazed  that 
month  after  month  I  am  so  stupid  and  indifferent  to  heavenly  things. 
Perhaps  you  think  because  I  am  a  missionary,  that  I  enjoy  all  the 
time  the  light  of  God's  countenance,  and  do  not  need,  as  others  do, 
to  be  reminded  that  I  am  a  pilgrim  and  a  stranger.  Alas !  the  human 
heart  is  the  same  in  Persia  as  in  America,  and  I  am  ever  prone  to 
wander  from  my  God.  I  hope  that  the  death  of  my  brother  Solomon, 
and  the  sickness  I  have  myself  passed  through,  will  make  me  more 
humble  and  prayerful  than  ever  before.  Oh,  what  is  this  earth,  that 
it  should  engross  so  much  of  our  time  and  affections ;  that  it  should 
be  ever  drawing  us  away  from  God  and  heaven,  and  leading  us  to 
be  satisfied  with  its  own  base  trifles  ?  Now  that  our  brother  has 
gone,  let  us  contemplate  him  often,  as  one  of  the  blest  spirits  before 
the  throne  of  God,  and  often  mount  on  the  wings  of  faith  and  love, 
and  mingle  with  the  blessed  company  in  which  he  now  moves. 
This  morning,  while  praying  by  myself,  the  thought  came  over  me — 
Perhaps  your  dear  brother  who  has  gone,  is  now  looking  down  from 
the  heavenly  hills  upon  you,  and  beckoning  you  up  thither.  This 
idea  is  a  pleasant  one  to  me,  and  if  often  kept  before  the  mind,  I 
tliink  can  hardly  fail  to  exert  a  quickening  effect  upon  us.  How  de- 
lightful is  it,  dear  sister,  that  we  all  have  a  hope  in  Christ !  If  that 
hope  is  built  on  the  rock  Christ  Jesus,  come  what  will — come  life, 
come  death — we  are  everlastingly  safe  and  happy.  And  as  one  after 
another,  we  are  taken  out  of  the  world,  we  shall  go  to  be  eternally 
reunited  in  a  world  without  sin  " 


248  MEMOIR     OF     STODDARD. 

Mr.  Stoddard's  convalescence  was  very  gradual ;  and  it 
soon  became  apparent  that  his  strength  was  no  longer  equal 
to  the  increased  labors  and  responsibilities  of  his  post. 

"  February  21st,  1848.  For  about  nine  months  my  labors  have  been 
far  less  than  formerly.  Last  spring,  Mr.  Stocking  took  charge  of  the 
seminary  in  my  place,  that  I  might  have  a  season  of  relaxation,  and 
particularly  that  I  might  make  ready  some  buildings  for  the  removal 
of  the  seminary.  This  I  found  so  heavy  a  work,  owing  to  the 
crooked,  lazy  character  of  the  workmen,  and  my  exposure  from  early 
morning  to  sunset  under  a  burning  sun,  that  I  think,  as  a  means  of 
relaxation,  it  was  of  no  service  whatever.  During  the  summer,  my 
wife  and  I,  as  weU  as  our  two  children,  had  the  ophthalmia,  which  is 
a  very  distressing  disease,  and  confines  us,  whenever  it  occurs,  to  a 
perfectly  darkened  room.  This  a£fection  of  my  eyes,  followed  as  it 
was  by  neuralgia,  induced  me  to  take  a  journey  to  Erzeroom,  where 
I  was  providentially  detained  for  several  weeks.  These  things,  with 
my  sickness  tliis  winter,  have  consumed  much  of  my  time  for  the 
greater  part  of  a  year ;  and  though  I  have  generally,  when  not  quite 
disabled,  preached  on  the  Sabbath,  my  seminary  has  suflfered  much 
for  want  of  suitable  superintendence.  My  brethren  have,  indeed, 
been  exceedingly  kind,  and  though  their  own  labors  have  been 
pressing,  they  have  cheerfully  done  all  they  could  for  our  pupils.  My 
assistant  teachers,  too,  are  pious,  excellent  men,  and,  to  a  certain  ex- 
tent, to  be  fully  trusted.  But  they  are  far  from  having  our  ideas  of 
neatness,  order,  or  systematic  study.  When  I  am  absent  a  few  days 
the  pupils  rise  irregularly,  the  bell  is  irregularly  rung,  the  classes  are 
mixed  up,  and  neither  study  nor  recite  with  system,  and  though  both 
teachers  and  pupils  may  be  doing  as  well  as  they  know  how,  every 
thing  goes  wrong.  You  can  hardly  conceive  how  wearing  it  is  to 
keep  up  such  an  estabhshment,  when  I  have  to  look  after  every 
thing  myself,  be  bell-ringer,  teacher,  superintendent,  etc.,  all  in  one. 
My  dear  wife  looks  after  the  domestic  department,  and  finds  that 
also  a  very  great  care.     I  am  often  reminded  of  a  wagoner,  who  is 


DECLINING     HEALTH.  249 

trying,  with  a  crazy  wagon  and  worn-out  horses,  to  drag  a  heavy 
load  up  a  muddy  hill.  The  Unch-pins  fail,  the  tire  falls  off,  the  whip- 
ple-tree  splits  in  two,  the  horses  sink  in  the  mire,  and  he  is  ready  to 
give  up  all  for  lost.  So  we  the  past  year.  When  we  have  excellent 
health  and  spirits,  the  seminary  is  quite  as  much  as  we  can  sustain. 
But  when  either  of  us  are  sick  and  laid  aside,  then  the  burden  is 
doubled,  and  the  consciousness  that  things  are  left  at  such  loose  ends 
wears  upon  the  spirits.  You  will  have  in  mind,  too,  that  nurses  are 
not  procurable  in  this  country,  and  so,  in  case  of  sickness,  we  are 
either  obliged  to  devote  our  time  and  strength  to  our  famihes,  or  to 
tax  our  brethren  and  sisters  to  do  it.  On  this  account  sickness 
presses  heavily  upon  us  on  missionary  ground." 

From  another  letter : 

"  Tour  kind  solicitude  about  my  health  deeply  affects  me.  Be 
assured  I  shall  take  every  care  of  it.  Though  not  particularly  anx- 
ious for  long  life,  I  consider  it  very  wicked  to  throw  life  or  health 
away ;  and  I  trust  I  shall  yet  labor  many  years  in  the  vineyard  of 
the  Lord  here.  My  brethren  watch  over  me  with  great  tenderness, 
and  there  is  little  danger  that  they  will  let  me  overwork." 

Gradually,  as  Mr.  Stoddard  resumed  his  labors,  he  threw 
his  soul  with  its  wonted  ardor  into  the  work. 

"  The  preaching  of  natives  in  the  seminary  has  this  winter  been  of 
a  hign  order.  We  have  for  years  been  impressed  witli  the  ability  of 
our  most  intelligent  and  pious  helpers  to  present  the  truth  in  an  in- 
teresting manner  and  with  much  pertinent  illustration  and  vivid 
imagery.  But  for  a  few  months  past  there  has  been  a  decided  ad- 
vance in  this  respect.  Priest  Eshoo,  Deacon  Tamoo,  and  others, 
always  prepare  themselves  for  the  duty  by  writing  out  the  substance 
of  their  discourses.  They  have  thus  become  much  more  metliodical 
and  exact  in  the  statement  of  truth,  and  at  the  same  time,  so 
far  from  losing,  have  actually  gained  in  every  other  qualification 
for  preaching  the  Gospel.     This  visible  and  rapid  improvement  in  a 

11* 


250  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

work  so  momentous,  affords  real  cause  for  gratitude  and  encourage- 
ment. 

"  We  earnestly  hope  this  institution  will  not  be  forgotten  by  the 
churches  in  their  prayers.  Could  our  patrons  stand  where  we  do, 
and  see  how  much,  under  Grod,  may  be  accomplished,  and  has  already 
been  accomplished,  for  the  regeneration  of  this  people,  by  the  instru- 
mentality of  the  male  and  female  seminaries,  I  am  sure  our  wants 
would  be  presented  at  the  throne  of  grace  with  strong  crying  and 
tears.  While  we  are  painfully  conscious  that  more  faithfulness  on 
our  part,  and  a  more  humble  waiting  on  God  for  his  blessing,  might 
have  ensured  for  us  larger  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  I  would  yet 
venture  to  suggest,  whether  in  the  coldness  which  has  crept  over 
the  American  churches,  less  prayer  than  formerly  is  not  offered  for 
the  missionary  cause.  The  withholding  of  contributions,  the  with- 
holding even  of  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  church,  can  not  tell  so 
disastrously  on  this  work,  as  the  withholding  of  fervent  effectual 
prayer. 

For  two  or  three  months  his  letters  contain  such  intima- 
tions as  the  following : 

"  Still  an  invalid.  This  is  a  great  trial  to  me,  and  sometimes  I  am 
rather  discouraged.  But  the  Lord  knows  what  is  best,  and  I  will 
resign  myself  cheerfully  into,  his  hands.  Let  him  send  sickness  or 
send  health,  blessed  be  His  holy  name." 

"  The  mission  have  entreated  me  to  lay  aside  all  missionary  labor 
for  a  few  months,  and  devote  myself  to  recreation.  This  is  a  great 
trial — the  greatest,  almost,  that  could  befall  me." 

"  As  for  long  life  I  do  not  expect  it,  nor  is  it  with  me  a  strong 
object  of  desire.  Missionaries,  especially  those  who  live  in  a  hostile 
climate,  choose  a  short  road  to  the  tomb.  But  it  matters  little  how 
long  we  live,  if  we  only  accomphsh  life's  great  end,  and  serve  our 
generation  according  to  tlie  will  of  Grod." 

The  heat  of  the  summer  so  completely  prostrated  Mr. 


STARTS    FOR    CONSTANTINOPLE.         251 

Stoddard,  that  the  mission  felt  it  to  be  imperative  upon 
them  to  provide  for  his  entire  release  from  labor.  The  fol- 
lowing letter,  addressed  to  Mr.  Charles  Stoddard,  a  member 
of  the  Prudential  Committee  of  the  A.B.C.F.M.  explains 
the  whole  case,  and  furnishes  a  beautiful  illustration  of 
Christian  conscientiousness  and  submission. 

"  G-AVALAN,  Oroomiah,  June  21st,  1848. 
"My  dear  Brother, 

"  Your  kind  letter  of  April  5th,  reached  me  yesterday,  in  which 
you  express  anxiety  about  my  health,  and  invite  me  seriously  to 
consider  the  question  of  a  visit  to  America,  for  its  restoration.  The 
letter  found  me  with  my  loads  packed,  and  horses  engaged,  just  set- 
ting out  on  a  tour  of  some  months,  with  my  family ;  and  we  are  now 
quietly  encamped  at  Gavalan,  thirty  miles  from  the  city,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Perkins,  with  their  children,  have  accompanied  us  thus  far,  but 
will  leave  us  to-morrow,  intending  to  stay  a  few  days  at  a  waim 
spring,  which  is  a  resort  for  invalids,  in  this  region.  Our  own  plan  is 
to  go  on  to  Erzeroom,  Trebizond,  Constantinople,  and  perhaps  Broosa, 
attend  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Turkey  mission,  and  then  return  in 
season  to  commence  our  labors  in  good  earnest  before  winter  sets  in. 
The  mission  have  both  authorized  and  warmly  approved  of  the  jour- 
ney, both  for  the  health  of  my  dear  wife  and  my  own.  The  prospect 
seemed  to  be  that  I  should  be  feeble  and  accompUsh  little  or  nothing 
during  the  summer,  and  the  brethren  were  anxious  to  have  me  try 
the  effect  of  horseback-riding  for  hundreds  of  miles,  and  months  to- 
gether. And  as  I  could  not  leave  Harriette,  delicate  as  she  is,  with 
two  little  children,  without  the  greatest  solicitude  on  her  account, 
and  as  she  needed  the  journey  as  well  as  myself,  it  seemed  to  be  a 
pretty  clear  case  that  I  ought  not  to  be  separated  so  long  from  my 
family.  So  we  all  concluded  to  go  together.  I  need  not  say  that  it 
is  a  very  great  trial  thus  to  leave  my  beloved  associates  and  my 
work ;  but  it  is  becoming  a  greater  trial  to  live  as  I  have  the  past 
year,  comparatively  a  useless  life ;  so  far,  I  mean,  as  spiritual  labors 
are  concerned,  for  I  know  that  I  may  have  performed  some  mission 


252  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

service  as  a  builder  and  a  traveler.  And  I  am  willing  to  make  one 
thorough  trial  of  this  kind  before  settling  down  on  the  idea  that  I 
am  to  be  an  invalid  for  life.  I  do  candidly  assure  you,  that  if  I  could 
feel  that  my  life  was  to  be  very  short,  and  that  Providence  designed 
it  so,  I  beheve  I  could  submit  without  a  murmur.  But  it  is  hard,  very 
hard — none  but  those  who  have  been  placed  in  similar  circumstances 
can  tell  how  much  so — to  occupy  a  post  in  our  Lord's  vineyard 
which  calls  for  so  much  labor  as  that  we  hold  in  Oroomiah,  with  the 
constant  feeling  that  the  work  is  but  half  performed,  and  that  the 
C9,use  suffers  in  consequence.  I  do  long  to  be  a  sound  man  once 
more,  not  (if  I  know  my  own  heart)  simply  or  mainly  that  I  may 
Hve  a  more  comfortable  life,  but  that  I  may  be  a  more  active  laborer. 
And  this  reconciles  me  to  a  measure  such  as  that  of  journeying  to 
Constantinople,  which  I  would  hardly  be  reconciled  to  on  any  per- 
sonal or  trivial  grounds.  As  to  a  visit  to  America,  much  as  it  would 
rejoice  my  heart  to  see  you  all  once  more — ^you  will  agree  with  me 
that  it  should  never  be  made  by  a  missionary,  unless  it  is  very  clearly 
a  case  of  duty.  And  I  can  not  regard  it  in  such  a  hght,  while  other 
measures  have  not  been  fully  tried.  A  horseback  journey  of  twelve 
hundred  miles  may,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  do  wonders  for  me. 
Certainly  it  will  test  pretty  fully  the  effect  of  journeying  on  my 
health,  and  I  can  not  but  hope  the  result  may  be  favorable.  In  con- 
nection with  the  journey  we  shall  also  have  an  opportunity  of  seeing 
many  dear  missionary  friends,  which  will  refresh  our  spirits,  and  thus 
react  favorably  on  the  body.  The  expense  of  money  and  time  will  be 
also  less  than  that  of  a  visit  to  America,  which  consideration,  other 
things  being  equal,  ought  to  have  weight.  Then  again,  I  can  journey 
in  Turkey  without  being  called  on  to  perform  much,  if  any,  mental 
labor.  But  if  I  understand  the  case  of  returned  missionaries,  ihey 
are  often  pressed,  beyond  measure,  by  preaching  and  similar  calls, 
and  find  it  difficult  to  creep  into  a  corner  and  be  quiet  Now,  if  I 
should  go  to  America,  I  must  either  do  nothing  at  all  in  a  public 
way,  which  would  be  a  great  trial,  or  have  a  strong  temptation  to 
labor  beyond  my  strength.  I  may  not  take  a  correct  view  of  this 
point,  but  so  it  lies  in  my  own  mind. 


JOURNEY    FOR    HEALTH.  253 

"  If  I  should  seriously  bring  up  the  plan  you  suggest  before  the 
mission,  I  knaw  they  would  fall  in  with  it  at  once.  Indeed,  the 
subject  has  already  been  discussed,  our  physician  thinking  it  was 
perhaps  my  duty  to  go  beyond  Constantinople.  But  at  my  earnest 
request,  the  resolution  authorizing  me  to  do  so,  was  withdrawn. 
Thus  much  I  ought  to  say,  that  you  may  know  how  ready  the 
brethren  are  to  relieve  me  of  care,  and  do  all  they  can  for  me. 

"  Erzeroom,  July  15th.  We  reached  here  three  days  ago,  having 
had  on  the  whole  a  comfortable  journey,  though  we  met  with  some 
trials.  The  day  after  I  wrote  from  Gavalan,  on  ascending  the  moun- 
tain, I  was  taken  with  chills  and  then  with  fever,  and  was  unable  to 
proceed  on  my  horse  to  our  proposed  stopping-place.  After  consul- 
tation with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  P.,  who  were  stiU  with  us,  it  was  deter- 
mined that  I  should  go  in  Mrs.  Perkins's  takterawan*  to  the  warm 
spring  before  mentioned,  and  which  was  not  much  out  of  our  way, 
and  that  Dr.  Wright  should  be  sent  for.  Accordingly  I  rode  the 
seven  miles  which  remained  with  tolerable  ease,  and  was  rejoiced 
toward  night  to  stretch  my  weary  hmbs  on  my  tent-bed.  This  was 
on  Thursday.  On  Saturday  Dr.  Wright  arrived,  and  though  I  had 
then  no  severe  symptoms,  I  was  comforted  by  seeing  him.  I  pro- 
posed the  question  to  my  associates,  whether  we  had  not  better  re- 
turn and  give  up  the  journey.  But  they  were  unanimous  in  the 
opinion  that  we  ought  to  go  on,  and  that  I  should  by  all  means  take 
a  takterawan,  and  have  Mr.  Perkins's  company  at  least  half  of  the 
distance.  And  though  it  was  a  new  and  additional  trial  to  incur 
such  additional  expense  (Jov  four  horses  are  needed  to  carry  this  ve- 
hicle over  the  mountains,  each  pair  alternating),  and  to  give  such 
trouble  to  our  dear  brother,  I  felt  that  perhaps  duty  called  me  for- 
ward. On  Monday,  the  26th,  we  left  the  warm  spring,  and  after 
that  were  able  to  make  daily,  though  sometimes  shorty  stages,  till  we 
reached  this  place.  I  rode  nearly  half  the  time  in  the  takterawan, 
and  found  it  a  great  rehef     Mr.  Perkins  came  on  with  us  nearly 

*  A  sort  of  palanquio,  furnished  with  a  bed  and  cushions,  and  carried 
by  two  horses. 


254  MEMOIR    OF    STODDAED. 

three  hundred  miles,  and  was  a  great  comfort,  showing  us  every 
kindness  and  attention.  "When  he  left,  which  he  did  with  much  re- 
luctance, and  in  consequence  of  our  unwillingness  to  trouble  him 
farther,  he  was  very  much  affected,  and  commended  us  earnestly  to 
Grod.  The  last  part  of  the  journey  nothing  remarkable  occurred, 
except  that  in  taking  a  longer  stage  than  usual,  and  crossing  a  high 
mountain,  Harriette  took  a  severe  cold,  which,  for  the  time  being, 
made  her  severely  ill.  A  dose  of  medicine,  however,  and  a  ride  two 
days  in  the  takterawan  quite  restored  her  again. 

"  Mr.  Bliss,  of  Erzeroom,  rode  out  a  day's  journey,  to  meet  and 
welcome  us,  and  when  we  reached  this  city  we  were  very  comfort- 
able. My  dear  wife  and  the  children  have  borne  the  journey  admi- 
rably, far  better  than  I  could  have  anticipated.  They  are  all  very 
happy,  as  well  as  myself,  in  getting  to  a  resting-place  for  a  few  days, 
and  meeting  with  such  kind  friends.  Sarah  is  unwell  to-day,  but 
not  seriously,  and  Harriette  is  playing  about  with  rosy  cheeks.  My 
wife,  though  somewhat  delicate  in  health,  is,  I  think,  much  better 
for  the  journey,  and  seems  to  have  very  good  spirits.  As  to  myself, 
I  have,  I  think,  no  permanent  disease.  The  main  difficulty  appears 
to  be,  that  the  nerves  are  unstrung,  and  the  powers  of  digestion 
quite  weak.  This  latter  difficulty,  the  physician  here  thinks,  is  also 
entirely  nervous,  and  that  if  a  vigorous  tone  can  be  given  to  my  sys- 
tem, my  stomach  will  take  care  of  itself. 

"  In  regard  to  the  effect  of  horseback  riding,  I  wish  I  could  speak 
more  decidedly.  It  has  uniformly  nauseated  me  without  producing 
vomiting,  the  effect  being  somewhat  like  that  of  sea-sickness.  In 
consequence,  I  have  not  been  able  to  eat  heartily,  and  have  not 
gained,  as  I  can  see,  any  strength.  Still  I  hope  for  the  best.  As  to 
the  future,  we  feel  quite  embarrassed.  We  have  taken  up  our  an- 
chors, and  set  sail ;  but  whither  ?  It  seems  to  me  more  and  more 
doubtful  that  I  shall  be  able  to  go  over  this  long  journey,  on  our  re- 
turn to  Oroomiah,  with  comfort  again  this  season,  and  especially  as  a 
well  man.  We  hear,  too,  that  the  cholera  is  in  Constantinople,  and 
we  hesitate  about  trying^  to  carry  out  our  plan.  We  can  return  from 
here  to  Oroomiah,  but  I  doubt  the  expediency  of  that,  and  so  proba- 


A     PERPLEXING     CASE.  255 

bly  would  my  brethren.  We  can  spend  the  summer  here  and  then 
return,  but  that  does  not  promise  much.  We  can  go  on  to  Trebi- 
zond,  and  stay  there  a  while,  but  that  damp  climate  would  not  be  a 
good  one  for  us,  who  are  accustomed  to  the  very  dry  air  of  Oroo- 
miah.  We  can  finally  go  on  direct  to  America,  without  stopping  at 
Constantinople,  and  it  may  possibly  be  that  Providence  is  pointing 
us  that  way.  But  we  have  not  the  formal  consent  of  the  mission, 
though  I  know  they  are  all  in  favor  of  our  taking  this  step,  and  our 
physician  anxious  for  it,  especially  since  our  experience  at  setting 
out  on  our  journey.  Nor  have  we  the  consent  of  the  Committee, 
unless  what  you  have  written  is  an  informal  consent,  for  you  speak 
as  if  you  had  consulted  with  your  colleagues.  What  shall  we  do  ? 
We  are  perplexed.  If  we  go  back  with  our  object  unaccomplished, 
our  brethren  in  the  mission  will  be  disappointed,  and  you  and  others 
in  America  may  disapprove  our  judgment.  If  we  stay  here  there  is 
httle  to  interest  or  occupy  us.  If  we  go  forward,  and  carry  out  our 
plan,  we  are  met  by  cholera.  If  we  slip  by  Constantinople,  and  go 
to  America,  we  may  be  censured  by  the  Committee.  I  ask  again, 
what  shall  we  do  ?  I  will  tell  you.  You  are  too  far  off  to  give  us 
any  light,  and  two  months  must  elapse  before  we  can  hear  from 
Oroomiah.  We  must  then  commit  our  way  unto  the  Lord,  humbly, 
earnestly,  and  prayerfully.  He  will  direct  our  paths.  Though  a 
have  not  all  the  advisers  we  could  wish,  if  we  have  him,  we  can  not 
greatly  err.  We  shall  hope  to  set  out  for  Trebizond  on  Tuesday, 
July  18th,  and  on  reaching  that  place  you  shall  certainly  hear  from 
me.  I  know  I  ought  to  report  myself  to  the  Committee,  but  the 
brethren  at  Oroomiah  have  undoubtedly  written,  and  I  am  too  tired 
to  take  up  another  sheet  now.  I  look  to  you  to  report  me  in  as  gen- 
eral or  particular  a  manner,  as  you  think  best.  From  Trebizond, 
when  I  have  more  light,  I  will  write  Dr.  Anderson. 
"  Affectionately  your  brother, 

"D.  T.  Stoddard." 

The  sequel  of  this  journey  is  best  told  in  the  following 
letters,  without  comment. 


256  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

The  first  was  addressed  to  Dr.  Perkins  at  OroomiaL. 
The  two  followuig  to  the  parents  of  Mrs.  Stoddard,  at 
Marblehead. 

"  Trebizond,  July  31st.  On  our  first  arrival,  we  met  Mr  Powers, 
who  had  kindly  secured  for  us  the  best  room  in  quarantine.  He  has 
since  called  with  his  wife  and  little  girl.  They  are  now  in  the 
country  and  we  see  them  much  less  on  that  account.  Perhaps,  too, 
they  may  be  cautious  about  coming  into  the  city  on  account  of  the 
cholera,  though  they  do  not  say  so. 

"Bat  you  will  want  to  know  more  about  the  cholera.  The  boat 
is  just  in  from  Constantinople  and  if  we  have  letters,  I  can  then  tell 
you  better  how  it  is  in  that  city.  The  day  we  reached  Trebizond, 
Mr.  Powers  said  there  were  reports  of  its  having  appeared  here,  and 
he  was  inclined  to  believe  them.  Since  then  the  disease  has  mani- 
fested itself  too  decidedly  to  leave  any  doubt  about  its  existence. 
We  find  it  difficult  to  learn  the  facts,  but  only  know  that  many  are 
fleeing  fi-om  the  city  and  many  of  the  shops  are  closed.  The  quar- 
antine doctor  told  us  yesterday  that  he  knew  of  but  ten  then  sick 
with  it,  but  as  he  is  a  slippery  Italian,  who  wants  to  give  us  a 
smooth  story,  we  can  not  place  very  much  reliance  on  his  state- 
ments. Our  waiter  who  procures  us  food,  one  of  the  native  breth- 
ren here,  gives  us  more  alarming  accounts,  and  this  morning  has 
brought  word  that  their  pastor  (Baron  Murgurditch),  is  attacked 
with  some  of  the  cholera  symptoms.  Our  position  in  quarantine  is 
in  most  respects  very  comfortable,  and  as  we  have  almost  constantly 
a  sea-breeze,  Mr.  Powers  considers  it  as  healthy  as  any  place  in  the 
city.  It  is,  however,  to  be  regretted  that  there  is  now  a  regiment 
(five  hundred  to  a  thousand),  soldiers  in  quarantine,  who  not  only 
make  the  yard  much  less  cleanly  than  it  would  be  otherwise,  but  of 
course  increase  the  danger  of  the  disease  reaching  us.  To-morrow, 
however,  or  Wednesday,  they  will  leave  for  Constantinople. 

"  Our  detention  here  is  so  strictly  providential,  and  unavoidable, 
that  we  ought  not  to  f^el  alarmed.  And  I  am  happy  to  say  that 
both  of  us  are  wUling  to  be  guided  by  our  Father  in  heaven,  instead 


DEATH     OF     MRS.     STODDARD.  257 

of  undertaking  to  guide  ourselves.  Indeed  I  hope  we  can  both, 
to  some  extent,  exercise  a  childlike  trust  and  say,  '  not  my  will  but 
thine  be  done.'  We  have  read  this  morning  the  ninety-first  psalm 
and  it  never  appeared  more  precious  to  us  than  now.  May  we  and 
our  little  ones  ever  abide  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty. 

"  In  regard  to  our  future  plans  we  have  endeavored  to  view  the 
subject  as  Christians,  and  to  be  willing  to  go  backward  or  forward 
just  as  may  seem  best.  We  find  the  farther  we  go,  that  our  attach- 
ment to  our  dear  friends  in  Persia  is,  as  it  were,  a  part  of  our  being. 
You  are  hardly  ever  out  of  our  minds  and  most  gladly  would  we 
turn  about  and  join  that  happy  Christian  circle,  if  Providence  seemed 
to  point  us  thither." 

"  Trebizond,  August  5th,  1848. 
"My  Beloved  Parents, — 

"  The  past  week  has  been  to  me  one  of  the  deepest  sorrow.  God 
has  laid  his  hand  upon  me  and  taken  the  wife  of  my  bosom.  Your 
own  dear  Harriette  slumbers  in  the  grave.  In  a  moment,  without 
one  word  of  warning,  the  fatal  blow  was  aimed.  My  Harriette  was 
gone  forever  and  my  babes  were  left  motherless. 

"  Full  as  my  heart  is,  I  can  at  this  early  day  tell  the  story  only  in 
a  few  sad  words.  As  I  recover  my  calmness  and  physical  strength, 
you  may  expect  me  to  write  with  the  greatest  particularity;  and  1 
hope  not  many  weeks  will  elapse  after  this  reaches  you,  ere  you 
clasp  to  your  aching  hearts  these  orphan  children, 

"  Another  reason  prevents  me  from  writing  much  now.  Event 
has  succeeded  event  with  such  dreadful  rapidity,  that  it  seems  only 
like  a  troubled  dream ;  and  I  can  not  without  time  and  reflection 
trace  again  the  road  over  which  God  has  led  me. 

"  My  brother  Charles  will  have  informed  you  why  we  left  Oroo- 
miah;  of  our  plan  to  spend  some  months  in  traveUng  and  then 
return  to  our  field  of  labor  in  the  fall ;  of  my  feeble  state  of  health 
on  the  way  to  Erzeroom ;  of  reports  of  cholera  which  reached  us 
there  and  threatened  to  embarrass  us  in  the  execution  of  our  plan ; 
and  finally  of  our  seriously  considering  the  question  whether  we 


258  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

ought  not  to  yield  to  the  solicitation  of  our  friends  and  for  a  season 
return  to  our  native  land.  We  had  just  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
Providence  was  calling  us  to  visit  America,  and  were  happy  in  the 
prospect  of  soon  seeing  you  all  once  more,  when  God  came  and  took 
Harriette  home  to  her  everlasting  rest. 

"  We  left  Erzeroom  the  eighteenth  of  July,  and  after  a  comforta- 
ble journey  of  ten  days,  reached  here  on  the  twenty-seventh.  Tou 
are  perhaps  aware  that  to  prevent  the  plague  from  reaching  Con- 
stantinople, all  travelers  from  the  East  to  that  city  are  obliged  to 
pass  a  quarantine  of  eight  days  in  Trebizond ;  and  from  this  there  is 
no  escape.  When  we  left  Erzeroom,  we  had  no  intimation  whatever 
that  the  cholera  was  in  Trebizond,  or  indeed  nearer  that  place  than 
Constantinople,  which  is  six  hundred  miles  farther  to  the  westward 
And  it  was  supposed  by  every  one  that  there  was  no  apprehension 
of  its  returning  to  this  vicinity.  Our  hope — our  expectation  was,  i. 
the  cholera  should  be  still  prevailing  in  Constantinople,  to  pass  that 
place  and  Smyrna,  even  if  need  be,  without  landing. 

"  We  had  hardly  reached  the  quarantine  ground  in  Trebizond, 
when  we  learned  that  the  existence  of  cholera  in  the  city  was  sus- 
pected, but  not  certainly  ascertained.  Had  we  known  of  this  a  few 
hours  earlier,  we  should  have  remained  in  some  village  upon  the 
mountain  and  not  exposed  ourselves  to  this  dreadful  disease.  As  it 
was,  there  was  no  retreating,  and  the  exposure  was  so  clearly  provi- 
dential, that  we  endeavored  in  humble  trust  to  commend  ourselves 
to  God. 

"  When  we  arrived  at  Trebizond,  Harriette  and  the  children  were 
in  good  healthy  having  borne  the  journey  remarkably  well  and  seem- 
ing to  be  greatly  benefited  by  it.  And  for  the  first  three  or  four 
days  in  quarantine,  my  dear  wife  was  still  feeling  well,  though  nat- 
urally a  little  languid  from  the  fatigue  of  the  journey.  On  Monday, 
however,  of  this  week,  she  spoke  of  having  severe  and  darting  pains 
in  her  head  and  limbs,  which  we  both  thought  must  be  neuralgic, 
especially  as  not  accompanied  by  a  disordered  stomach.  During  the 
night  these  pains  increased,  with  a  rush  of  blood  to  the  head  aud 
some  general  fever.     I  endeavored  to  soothe  her,  but  without  much 


DEATH    OF     MRS.     STODDARD.  259 

cflfect  Toward  morning,  after  she  had  passed  a  disturbed  night, 
alternately  sleeping  and  waking,  with  frightful  visions  flitting  before 
her,  I  succeeded  in  tlu-owing  her  into  a  profuse  perspiration,  and  she 
slept  quietly  and  was  somewhat  refreshed.  In  the  morning  she 
seemed  bilious,  had  no  appetite,  but  there  was  nothing  at  all  alarm- 
ing. As,  however,  the  cholera  prevailed  to  a  limited  extent  in  the 
city,  I  preferred  calling  a  physician  instead  of  prescribing  for  her 
myself.  When  the  physician  came,  he  said  she  was  bihous,  and  as 
he  was,  in  these  times  of  cholera,  a  little  cautious  about  giving  purga- 
tives, he  would  endeavor  to  produce  the  same  effect  by  applying 
leeches  to  the  region  of  the  liver.  He  ordered  eighteen,  and  in  the 
course  of  the  afternoon,  I  applied  thirteen,  encouraging  the  bleeding 
till  I  thought  about  the  requisite  amount  of  blood  had  been  drawn. 
After  this  Harriette  was  quiet  and  her  head  much  relieved,  and  with 
nothing  more  done  for  her  than  the  application  of  mustard  poultices 
to  her  feet,  she  slept  refreshingly  the  whole  night.  In  the  morning, 
however,  she  was  seized  with  a  diarrhea,  at  first  not  violent  nor 
attended  with  pain.  I  sent  for  the  doctor ;  he  was  not  to  be  found. 
I  sent  again  and  employed  four  men  in  the  search,  meanwhile  using 
some  simple  remedies  and  applying  four  more  leeches.  When  he 
arrived,  which  was  about  half-past  ten,  he  said  Harriette  had  not  the 
cholera,  though  her  symptoms  resembled  somewhat  the  cholera,  and 
required  immediate  attention.  He  ordered  morphine  pills,  had  the 
room  made  very  close,  threw  additional  bed  clothing  over  her,  applied 
bottles  of  hot  water  to  her  limbs  and  hartshorn  to  her  nose.  But  it 
was  all  vain.  She  sank  steadily  from  that  hour,  her  system  lost  its 
vital  heat,  her  pulse  ceased ;  and  though  there  seemed  to  be  times 
when  the  powers  of  life  rallied  a  Httle,  it  was  but  for  a  momenta  At 
half-past  three  she  breathed  out  her  life  and  went  to  be  forever  with 
the  Lord. 

"  During  the  whole  she  suffered  little  pain.  Sometimes  she  had 
spasms,  but  they  were  few.  Her  reason  was  entire  to  the  last, 
though  she  was  too  far  gone  before  she  knew  her  danger,  to  con- 
verse much  about  death.  All  day,  however,  before  we  supposed 
that  the  cholera  had  seized  her,  our  conversation  was  about  heavenly 


260  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

things.  I  repeatedly  prayed  with  her  and  said  to  her  many  sweet 
hymns.  She  was  very  tranquil  in  mind,  and  said  she  could  trust  aU  in 
the  hands  of  God.  When  near  her  end,  I  pointed  her  to  Christ,  as  a 
precious  Saviour,  motioning  upward  with  my  finger.  Her  eye  followed 
the  motion,  and  as  she  lay  gazing  most  earnestly  to  heaven,  her  breath 
gradually  became  shorter  and  shorter,  and  she  breathed  for  the  last 
time.  So  gently  did  she  pass  away,  that  it  was  some  time  before  we 
could  say,  she  is  gone.  There  was  not  a  sigh,  nor  a  struggle,  nor  a 
moving  feature.  All,  all  was  peace.  And  I  have  no  doubt ;  indeed 
I  have  the  most  dehghtful  assurance  that  her  home  will  be  one  of 
peaceful  rest  to  all  eternity.  Blessed  spirit,  let  us  follow  thee  to 
those  heavenly  mansions.  In  the  midst  of  all  these  trials — (and  0 ! 
how  bitter  is  the  trial  to  me,  far  from  home  and  country,  to  be  left 
with  these  two  motherless  children  and  to  follow  this  cherished  bosom 
friend  to  the  grave),  in  the  midst  of  all,  there  is  consolation.  God 
does  all  things  well.  I  bow  with  adoring  submission  to  his  will. 
Bleeding  as  my  heart  is,  dried  up  as  is  my  greatest  source  of  earthly 
comfort,  I  can  not,  dare  not,  wiU  not  murmur.  0 !  my  God,  help 
me,  and  help  us  all,  to  learn  just  what  thou  designest  to  teach  us  by 
this  stroke. 

"  At  the  dead  of  night  we  committed  to  their  kindred  dust  the 
remains  of  your  dear  child,  and  the  next  morning,  clasping  these 
babes  to  my  bosom,  I  fled  with  them  from  the  infected  city.  That 
very  day  (Thursday)  the  disease,  which  had  before  been  quite  lim- 
ited in  its  prevalence,  alarmingly  increased ;  and  yesterday,  as  we 
learned,  death  was  mowing  down  scores  and  perhaps  hundreds.  We 
are  with  Mr.  Powers'  family  on  a  mountain,  a  thousand  feet  above 
the  city  and  five  miles  distant ;  and  humanly  speaking,  are  entirely 
secure  from  danger.  If  favorable  reports  reach  us  from  Constanti- 
nople to-day,  I  propose.  Providence  permitting,  to  leave  here  a 
week  from  to-day  for  that  city,  and  thence  take  the  steamer  of  the 
nineteenth  to  England.  The  faithful  woman  who  accompanied  us 
from  Oroomiah  (Nargis),  has  consented  to  go  with  me  to  America, 
and  this  is  the  best  arrangement  I  could  possibly  make.  In  the 
commodious  English  steamers,  with  a  physician  always  on  board,  a 


THE    HOMEWARD     VOYAGE.  261 

chambermaid,  and  every  possible  comfort,  I  hope  we  shall  go  safely 
to  your  shores.  But  my  great  confidence  is  in  God.  He  is  a  very 
present  help  in  time  of  trouble.  The  children  are  very  well  and 
hearty,  and  feel  little  their  mother's  loss.  I  sometimes  look  on  them 
and  say,  '  0 1  that  I  were  a  child  like  them."  But  no ;  I  must  bear 
the  stroke  and  God  will  give  me  grace.  For  you,  my  dear  parents 
in  Marblehead,  and  you,  my  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  my  heart 
bleeds.  Do  go  to  our  Father  in  heaven  for  comfort.  Do  not  sorrow 
as  those  without  hope.     Affectionately  your  afHicted  son, 

D.  T.  Stoddard. 

"  Mediterranean  Sea,  off  the  coast  of  Spain, 
August  29th,  1848. 
''My  Dearly  Beloved  Parents, — 

"  Since  writing  the  inclosed  sheet,  dated  August  fifth,  I  have  had 
no  opportunity  of  forwarding  it  to  you  faster  than  I  have  advanced 
myself.  I  much  fear,  however,  that  you  will  in  some  way — perhaps 
through  our  fi-iends  in  Constantinople — hear  the  sad  news,  and  know- 
ing nothing  about  my  safety  or  that  of  the  dear  cliildren,  that  your 
hearts  will  be  filled  with  intense  anxiety  on  our  account. 

"  I  am  now  aboard  a  fine  English  steamer  bound  for  Southamp- 
ton ;  and  shall  lose  no  time  on  my  arrival  at  that  port,  which  will 
probably  be  eight  days  hence,  in  seeking  an  asylum  in  my  dear 
brother's  family  at  Glasgow.  Tost  as  I  have  been  by  the  storm, 
you  will  readily  understand  that  I  long  earnestly  for  rest. 

"  During  this  month,  one  wave  of  trial  has  so  rapidly  succeeded 
finothor  that  I  have  felt  almost  overpowered.  But  God  has  been 
better  to  me  than  my  fears — a  thousand  times  better  than  my  de- 
serts— and  the  thick  darkness  is  now  in  some  measure,  though  very 
gradually,  breaking  away. 

''  With  my  feeble  health  and  the  constant  care  of  the  children, 
I  do  not  know  as  it  will  be  possible  for  me  to  write  you  a  connected 
letter,  Sarah  wakes  me  at  early  dawn,  and  from  that  time  till  she 
goes  to  sleep  at  night,  with  the  exception  of  a  nap  she  has  at  mid- 
day, she  is  never  out  of  my  sight  and  rarely  out  of  my  arms.     And 


262  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

when  night  comes,  so  far  from  being  able  to  sit  down  quietly  and 
write  a  letter,  I  sink  down  nearly  exhausted  on  my  bed.  At  least 
this  has  been  my  experience  on  board  ship  until  very  recently. 
Now  thanks  to  God,  both  Sarah  and  I  are  somewhat  improving. 

"But  though  I  shall  write  with  difficulty,  I  still  feel  that  I  must 
make  the  effort.  And  perhaps  by  writing  a  little  every  day,  T 
shall  be  able  to  tell  you  all  before  reaching  England. 

"  In  regard  to  my  dear  wife's  death,  I  will  now  add  only  a  few 
words.  If  the  Lord  will,  we  shall  soon  meet  face  to  face,  and  then 
I  can  inform  you  of  the  particulars  with  less  trial  of  feehng  than  I 
can  write  them  now.  Her  death  was  so  sudden,  that  several  days 
and  even  weeks  elapsed,  before  I  could  realize  what  Grod  had  done. 
It  seemed  as  if  she  were  still  aUve,  as  if  I  should  still  hear  her  sweet 
voice  and  walk  with  her  on  our  heavenly  road  together.  But  no ; 
it  may  not  be.  Such  vain  fancies  can  never  be  realized.  She  is 
gone.  My  greatest  earthly  blessing  is  rudely  torn  away  and  I  am 
left  to  mourn.  And  yet  not  rudely^  for  Grod  gave  and  God  hath 
taken  away,  and  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord.  It  is  he  who  has 
laid  his  hand  upon  me.  It  is  he  who  has  riven  my  heart  with 
anguish.  It  is  my  Heavenly  Father  who  has  wounded  and  made 
me  desolate.  And  I  know  all  is  done  in  love.  I  rejoice  to  know 
that  he  doth  not  willingly  afflict.  And  though  it  is  hard,  very  hard, 
for  me  thus  to  be  separated  from  my  work  which  I  so  much  love, 
and  to  become  a  wanderer  I  know  not  whither,  my  family  broken 
up,  my  pleasant  Persian  home  no  more  to  be  lighted  up  with  her 
smile,  my  helpless  babes  left  without  a  mother,  and  I  with  such 
uncertain  prospects  about  my  future  health ;  though  all  this  is  hard, 
yet  it  is  right  I  have  not  one  trial  more  than  I  need.  And  it  is 
my  constant,  earnest  prayer  that  these  afflictions  may  work  in  me 
the  peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness. 

"  In  my  letter  of  August  fifth,  I  did  not  mention,  lest  perhaps 
you  should  have  needless  alarm  on  our  account,  tliat  after  leaving 
quarantine  and  joining  Mr.  Powers'  family  on  the  mountain  side, 
several  of  us  were  attacked  severely  with  the  premonitory  symp- 
toms of  cholera.     I  do  not  refer  to  the  children,  who  were  well, 


NEW     TRIALS.  263 

but  to  the  Nestorians  who  were  with  me.  August  3d  and  4th,  the 
two  days  following  Harriette's  death,  Mr.  Powers'  family  seemed 
quite  a  hospital,  four  of  us  being  under  medical  treatment  at  once. 
But  as  we  had  removed  from  the  pestilential  air  of  the  city  and 
used  vigorous  remedies,  all  of  us  by  the  blessing  of  Grod  soon  be- 
gan to  recover  from  these  attacks.  The  men,  however — the  Nes- 
torians — were  so  alarmed  that  they  wanted  permission  to  return 
immediately  to  Oroomiah,  and  as  I  had  no  farther  occasion  for  their 
services,  they  left  me  August  5th,  the  day  I  v^ote  you  the  inclosed 
letter.  The  woman,  ISTargis,  at  first  begged  to  go  with  them. 
But  on  my  representing  to  her  my  own  feeble  health,  and  the  great, 
indeed  the  inestimable  service  she  could  render  to  these  little  ones, 
she  readily  acquiesced  in  the  arrangement  that  she  should  go  to 
America. 

"I  left  Trebizond  August  11th,  having  spent  a  little  more  than 
a  week  in  Mr,  Powers'  family.  There  I  received  every  kindness  and 
sympathy.  They  are  both  devoted  Christians  and  have  very  tender 
sensibilities;  and  they  omitted  nothing  which  could  be  done  to 
soothe  my  own  sorrows  or  supply  to  the  Uttle  ones  the  loss  of  a 
mother.     I  shall  ever  remember  them  with  the  tenderest  aflfection. 

"  Nargis,  after  her  attack  of  cholera,  did  not  seem  to  recover  her 
health  or  spirits.  She  lost  her  appetite,  was  weaker  every  day,  and 
at  last  gave  up  to  myself  and  Mrs.  Powers,  all  care  of  the  children. 
And  the  day  before  the  steamer  was  to  leave,  she  was  so  ill  that  I 
seemed  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  either  leaving  her  behind  or  lin- 
gering a  whole  month  longer  for  the  next  steamer,  in  the  midst  of 
pestilence.  What  I  was  to  do,  I  knew  not.  I  felt,  and  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Powers  felt,  that  in  my  feeble  health,  it  was  unwise  for  me  to 
attempt  a  voyage  to  England  without  any  one  but  myself  to  care 
for  the  children.  And  on  the  other  hand,  it  was  very  trying  to 
think  of  remaining  four  or  five  weeks  at  Trebizond  or  Constantino- 
ple, in  both  of  which  places  the  cholera  was  raging.  On  the  morn- 
ing of  the  day  when  the  question  must  be  decided,  Nargis  seemed 
much  better;  was  able  not  only  to  sit  up  and  walk  about,  but  to 
ride  down  five  miles  on  horseback  to  the  city  without  much  appa- 


264  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

rent  fatigue.  And  it  seemed  to  us  all  that  Providence  thus  had 
relieved  me  from  my  perplexity  and  that  the  way  was  clear  for  me 
to  go  forward.  We  had  a  strong  hope  that  when  Nargis  was  once 
at  sea,  she  would  fast  recover  her  health  and  strength.  But  Grod's 
ways  are  not  as  our  ways.  We  had  a  rough  passage  and  almost  all 
on  board  were  sea-sick.  Nargis  was  hardly  able  to  move  from  her 
place  and  much  less  to  take  any  care  of  the  children.  I  held  the 
little  ones  in  my  arms,  taking  care  of  them  as  well  as  I  could,  each 
in  turn  vomiting  and  both  refusing  to  eat.  My  own  strength  seemed 
almost  gone,  though  I  was  not  properly  sea-sick,  and  as  I  crawled 
about  the  ship,  it  seemed  to  me  we  should  never  hve  to  reach  Con- 
stantinople. At  poor  Nargis  I  could  only  take  an  occasional  look,  as 
she  lay  groaning  on  the  deck.  The  physician  of  the  steamer  repeat- 
edly gave  her  medicine,  which  she  as  often  vomited  up ;  and  he  at 
last  concluded,  that  until  she  was  on  land  again  and  her  sea  sickness 
over,  it  would  be  useless  to  attempt  doing  much  for  her.  On  the 
third  day,  some  one  through  mistaken  kindness,  and  without  my 
knowledge  gave  her  some  watermelon — to  eat  which  in  time  of  chol- 
era is  the  extreme  of  rashness.  She  eat  it,  and  I  suspect  freely,  too, 
for  a  diarrhea  immediately  commenced,  which  brought  her  speedily 
to  the  verge  of  the  grave.  On  Monday  evening  we  anchored  off 
Constantinople,  but  too  late  to  go  on  shore  until  day  break.  All 
that  night  the  physician  was  expecting  her  to  breathe  her  last,  and 
as  he  considered  me  in  a  very  critical  state,  through  excitement  and 
exhaustion,  he  persuaded  me  to  retire  to  my  berth,  while  he  should 
watch  by  the  side  of  the  dying  woman.  At  early  morning  I  rose. 
Nargis  was  still  alive,  but  apparently  almost  gone.  I  then  deter- 
mined— ^there  being  none  of  our  mission  families  in  Constantinople  at 
the  time,  some,  during  the  prevalence  of  cholera,  having  temporarily 
gone  to  the  islands,  and  some  to  Bebec — to  take  the  children,  and 
leaving  Nargis  and  all  my  baggage,  to  go  up  in  a  boat  to  the  latter 
place.  This  I  accordingly  did ;  and  on  reaching  Bebec  was  just  able 
to  reach  Mr.  Hamlin's  house  with  the  children,  before  giving  up  in 
despair.  On  seeing  brother  Hamlin,  and  hearing  his  inquiry, '  where 
is  Mrs.  Stoddard  ?'  I  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears,  and  it  was  some  time 


DEATH     OF     NARGIS.  265 

before  I  could  recover  my  self-possession.  On  learning  my  circum- 
stances, the  brethren,  with  the  greatest  promptitude  and  kindness 
made  every  arrangement  for  my  comfort,  and  for  bringing  up  my 
trunks  and  the  dying  woman  from  the  steamer.  In  the  course  of 
the  day  I  was  taken  by  Mr.  Schauffler  into  his  family,  and  there 
treated  with  such  kindness  that  I  am  deeply  affected  at  the  remem- 
brance of  it.  Nargis  was  carried  to  Mr.  Homes's  study,  in  a  most 
miserable  state.  But  Mrs.  Homes  and  Mrs.  Wood  kindly  exerted 
themselves  for  her,  and  regardless  of  any  exposure  there  might  be  to 
their  own  health,  watched  by  her  with  great  soHcitude.  Mr,  Homes 
and  Mr.  Wood  were  also  unremitting  in  their  attentions.  We  had 
expected  she  would  very  soon  die,  she  being  as  cold  as  marble,  and 
having  no  pulse.  But  to  the  astonishment  of  every  one,  she  retained 
day  after  day,  a  considerable  portion  of  muscular  strength,  the  abihty 
to  speak  rationally,  and  to  take  nourishment.  And  it  was  not  till 
fifteen  minutes  before  I  left  Bebec,  on  Saturday  noon,  to  come  aboard 
this  steamer,  that  she  breathed  for  the  last  time.  Meantime,  the  air 
of  the  room  became  so  very  offensive  that  it  was  almost  impossible 
to  procure  attendants  for  her  at  any  price.  And  two  of  those  who 
consented  to  take  charge  of  her  were  successively  attacked  by  the 
cholera.  I  visited  her  once  or  twice  every  day,  which,  on  account 
of  my  inability  to  walk  much,  and  the  care  of  the  children,  was  all  I 
could  do.  At  different  times  I  conversed  with  her  freely  about  her 
state — told  her  distinctly  and  repeatedly  she  was  dying,  and  urged 
her  to  commend  her  soul  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  salvation. 
And  had  her  life  been  as  consistent  as  her  death  was  peaceful  and 
satisfactory,  I  should  have  httle  doubt  that  she  had  gone  to  heaven. 
Even  now  I  can  not  but  indulge  some  hope  that  she  was  a  true 
Christian,  and  that  the  many  instructions  she  had  received  had  made 
her  wise  unto  salvation. 

"  Tou  may  easily  conceive  that,  under  the  circumstances,  knowing 
that  she  must  die,  it  was  a  relief  to  me  before  leaving  Constantinople, 
to  know  that  she  was  released  from  her  sufferings. 

"  The  brethren  and  sisters  at  Constantinople,  or  rather  at  Bebec, 
seemed  to  feel,  with  me,  that  my  duty  was  clear  to  press  on  toward 

12 


266  MEMOIR    OF    STODDAED. 

America  without  delay.  If  I  waited  a  month,  my  own  life,  or  that 
of  the  little  children  might  be  hazarded.  You  are  of  course  aware 
that  persons  in  a  debilitated  state  are  more  exposed  to  the  cholera, 
and  I  was  not  only  feeble  myself,  but  Sarah  was  suffering  very 
much  from  the  heat,  the  bad  atmosphere,  the  unfavorable  circum- 
stances under  which  she  had  been  weaned,  and  the  state  of  her 
teeth.  If  I  waited  a  month,  too,  I  might  expect  much  more  stormy 
weather  than  is  to  be  looked  for  in  August.  It  was  a  question  with 
me  and  others,  whether  I  had  the  strength  necessary  to  undertake 
such  a  charge  as  that  of  the  children.  But,  as  I  am  not  Hable  to  sea 
sickness,  and  the  sea  air  might  be  presumed  to  be  beneficial  rather 
than  otherwise  to  us  all ;  as  a  physician  would  be  at  hand  in  case  of 
sickness,  and  the  stewardess  of  the  steamer  promised  to  do  every- 
thing in  her  power  toward  looking  after  the  children,  I  concluded, 
with  fear  and  trembling,  to  make  the  attempt.  Our  dear  sisters, 
finding  that  Sarah,  particularly,  was  hardly  provided  with  clothing 
enough  for  a  voyage,  kindly  supplied  the  deficiency  from  their  own 
stock ;  and  having  been  most  earnestly  commended  by  them  all  to 
God,  I  bade  them  adieu  on  the  evening  of  the  19th.  We  touched 
at  Smyrna  two  days  after,  where  I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  Mr. 
Benjamm  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Riggs ;  and  we  have  since  spent  a  day  at 
Malta.  Our  weather  has  thus  far  been  dehghtfiil,  and  we  have  pro- 
gressed as  comfortably  as  we  could  possibly  have  anticipated.  Sarah 
is  well  through  her  teething;  and  I  hope  by  the  time  we  reach 
England  she  will  be  pretty  well  again.  Harriette  is  very  healthy 
and  robust,  and  being,  when  under  my  eye,  quite  an  obedient  and 
docile  child,  gives  me  very  little  trouble.  At  Malta,  too,  the  chaplain 
to  the  Bishop  of  Jerusalem,  with  his  family,  joined  our  number,  and 
with  the  little  girls  Harriette  plays  all  day  long.  Poor  child ;  she 
has  no  appreciation  whatever  of  her  untold  loss.  I  speak  to  her 
often  of  her  mother.  She  will  be  thoughtful  a  moment,  and  then 
run  away  to  frolic* 

"  And  now,  dear  parents,  at  this  recital  I  know  your  hearts  will 
bleed.  And  I  will  not  conceal  from  you  that  my  trials  have  at  times 
almost  filled  my  soul  -with  agony.     But  I  am  assured  that  they  aie 


MRS.  Stoddard's  character.       2G7 

all,  even  the  most  bitter  of  them,  sent  in  love,  and  I  would  not 
muimur.  You,  perhaps,  may  think  I  did  not  need  such  trials  in 
order  to  wean  me  from  the  world  and  prepare  me  for  heaven.  But 
I  presume  I  did  need  them  all^  and  doubtless  if  I  was  as  alive  to  my 
infirmities  as  my  Father  in  heaven,  I  should  feel  that  the  trials  were 
not  only  seasonable,  but  absolutely  necessary.  And  I  do  pray,  and 
I  beg  you  to  pray  for  me,  that  in  these  days  of  bereavement  and 
suffering,  God  would  in  a  pecuhar  manner  lift  on  me  the  light  of  his 
own  countenance. 

"  To  you,  my  dearly-beloved  and  greatly  afflicted  parents,  in  Mar- 
blehead,  what  shall  I  say  ?  I  know  your  hearts  will  be  wrung  with 
anguish,  as  you  learn  that  your  dear  Harriette  is  gone  forever.  But 
do  not  sorrow  as  those  who  have  no  hope.  Her  missionary  career 
was  a  short  one,  but  filled  with  usefiilness.  She  did  with  her  might 
what  her  hands  found  to  do.  Always  active,  exact,  methodical, 
humble  and  prayerful,  she  let  the  light  of  a  holy  example  shine  all 
aiound  her.  Beloved  by  her  missionary  sisters,  looked  up  to  with 
the  greatest  respect  and  afifection  by  the  ISTestorian  females,  ever  the 
sympathizing  friend  and  guide  of  all  our  pupils,  and  training  up  her 
children  with  the  utmost  tenderness,  she  filled  a  sphere  of  eminent 
usefulness,  and  was  a  rich  blessing  to  multitudes.  And  now  that 
God  has  come  and  taken  her  home  to  himself,  to  fill  a  higher,  nobler 
sphere  of  activity,  we  must  bow  humbiy  before  that  Providence 
which  we  can  not  fathom.  May  God  enable  us  all  to  live  as  usefully 
as  did  our  dear  departed  one ;  to  fix  our  hopes  as  firmly  as  she  did 
on  the  rock  Christ  Jesus ;  and  then,  when  God  calls  us  home  to 
glory,  to  meet  her,  never  to  separate  more,  in  the  New  Jerusalem. 

"  September  2d.  Off  Cape  Finisterre. — We  are  just  entering  the 
Bay  of  Biscay,  having  had  the  finest  weather  all  the  way  from  Con- 
stantinople. On  the  morning  of  the  5th  I  hope  we  shall  be  safely 
anchored  at  Southampton.  Sarah  continues  to  improve,  though 
slowly.  She  yet  needs  to  be  looked  after,  and  anmsed  constantly. 
Had  I  good  health  and  spirits  I  doubt  not  I  should  find  it  easy  to 
make  her  happy.  But  I  sit  down  sad  and  solitary,  with  her  in  my 
arms,  and  she,  poor  thing,  finding  I  do  so  little  to  comfort  her,  soon 


268  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

begins  to  cry.  I  occasionally  try,  for  her  sake,  to  play  with  her  a 
little,  but  it  is  doing  violence  to  my  own  feelings,  and  I  relapse  before 
long  into  the  same  serious  mood  as  before.  Do  not  think  I  am  un- 
happy. I  am  not.  But  you  may  easily  suppose  that  I  find  it  diffi- 
cult to  do  as  I  would  under  other  circumstances.  The  stewardess  is 
very  kind,  and  holds  Sarah  some  two  hours  a  day,  and  on  the  whole 
I  have  the  richest  occasion  for  thanksgiving,  that  we  have  gone  sev- 
eral thousand  miles  with  so  great  comfort.  Every  body  on  board 
says  I  am  a  different  man  in  appearance  from  what  I  was  on  leaving 
Constantinople,  and  though  I  have  still  many  infirmities,  I  am  con- 
scious myself  of  a  decided  change.  Thus  you  see  I  have  much  to 
praise  God  for,  and  I  trust  I  shall  not  be  unmindful  of  It. 

"  And  now,  dearly  beloved  parents,  adieu.  I  hope  soon — I  can 
not  tell  how  soon,  but  before  many  weeks — to  see  your  faces  once 
more  in  the  flesh.  My  great  object  now  is  to  reach  brother  Arthur. 
When  once  at  Glasgow,  I  can  better  judge  as  to  the  expediency  of 
going  on  immediately.  September  is  said  to  be  a  more  stormy 
month  than  October,  which  is  in  favor  of  my  lingering  a  httle.  I 
also  feel  that  I  need  to  recruit  before  undertaking  another  voyage. 
But  in  all  these  things  I  desire  simply  to  follow  the  leadings  of  Prov- 
idence. It  may  be,  that  after  having  come  thus  far  on  my  way,  I 
shall  not  live  to  reach  you ;  or  some  of  you  may  be  on  the  verge  of 
the  eternal  world.  Oh,  that  we  may  all  live  and  act  with  the  uncer- 
tainty of  life  ever  before  us,  and  be  prepared  at  any  moment  to  ex- 
change the  trials  of  earth  for  the  joys  of  heaven. 

"  Harriette  sends  her  warmest  love  to  her  dear  grandparents,  whom 
she  is  very  happy  in  the  prospect  of  seeing.  She  asks  if  now,  that 
her  own  mamma  is  gone,  grand  mamma  will  not  be  to  her  like  a 
kind  mother  ?     Affectionately  your  son, 

"  David  T.  Stoddard." 

The  following  letter  to  the  Mission,  describing  the  mid- 
night funeral  at  Trebizond,  completes  the  picture  of  wo. 


A    MIDNIGHT    BURIAL.  269 

"  Bebec,  August  16th,  1848. 
"  My  Dear  Brethren  and  Sisters, 

"  It  makes  me  feel  sad  that,  in  the  midst  of  my  trials  I  find  so 
little  time  to  write  to  you.  Were  it  possible  for  me,  I  should  go  far 
more  than  I  have  into  detail,  and  let  you  know  not  only  just  what  I 
have  suffered,  but  what  the  effect  has  been  on  my  feelings,  and  how 
far  I  have  found  the  grace  of  God  sufficient  for  me.  I  know  that  I 
have,  as  I  always  have  had,  your  warmest  sympathy  and  affection, 
and  I  assure  you  that  my  heart  goes  out  to  you  in  earnest  longings. 
And  should  Providence  ever  open  the  way,  I  should  esteem  it  a 
precious  mercy  to  be  restored  to  your  dear  circle,  and  the  people 
whom  I  so  cordially  love. 

"  When  you  hear  the  sad  tidings  of  my  dear  wife's  death,  I  know 
your  hearts  will  bleed.  My  own  has  been  abnost  rent  asunder.  I 
have  felt  so  intensely,  and  my  bodily  weakness  has  been  so  great,  that 
now  the  fountain  of  feeling  seems  to  be  exhausted,  and  I  can  neither 
weep  nor  rejoice.  However,  I  can  say,  tliat  never,  for  one  moment, 
amid  all  the  darkness  that  has  of  late  enveloped  me,  have  I  doubtea 
the  goodness  of  my  Father  in  heaven,  or  been  disposed  to  murmur 
at  his  deahngs.  You  know  how  I  loved  Harriette,  and  how  very 
tender  was  our  mutual  affection.  And  you  know  that  I  could  not 
have  parted  from  her  as  I  did  without  the  most  violent  struggle  of 
feeling.  Had  I  been  at  Oroomiah,  in  our  own  home,  or  in  our  na- 
tive land,  and  among  our  kindred ;  and  had  I  been  gradually  pre- 
pared, by  a  hngering  disease,  for  the  final  event;  had  all  our  worldly 
affairs  been  arranged,  and  I  been  allowed  to  converse  repeatedly 
and  fully  with  my  dear  wife,  on  the  prospects  before  hcr^had  there 
been  all  these  mitigating  circumstances,  you  know  that  I  should 
have  been  moved  and  melted  by  the  breaking  asunder  of  these  ties. 
What,  then,  must  have  been  my  feelings,  when,  with  scarcely  a  half 
hours'  notice,  in  a  strange  city,  and  by  a  most  dreadful  disease,  I  saw 
the  partner  of  my  bosom  hurried  from  time  into  eternity.  Oh !  it 
came  like  a  thunder-bolt,  and  I  staggered  and  reeled  under  the 
dreadful  blow.  And  then,  too,  the  funeral.  In  the  dead  of  night, 
we  bore  her,  without  religious  services,  to  the  grave.     And  even 


270  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

there  we  were  refused  the  privilege  of  one  small  narrow  house 
where  she  might  rest  undisturbed.  But  God  was  gracious  to  us  in 
that  trying  hour.  The  desired  permission  was  granted,  and  she  was 
deposited  in  her  long  last  home.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  remem- 
brance of  my  little  children,  and  the  thought  that  perhaps  God  had 
something  more  for  me  to  do  among  the  Nestorians,  I  should  have 
rejoiced  to  lie  down  by  her  side.  Do  not  think  this  a  dreamy  senti- 
meutalism.  I  mean  that  I  should  have  been  glad  to  lay  my  bones 
by  that  new-made  grave,  that  with  her  I  might  awake  to  the  joys  of 
heaven.  For  unworthy  and  very  sinful  as  has  been  your  brother,  I 
stUl  have  a  hope  that  death  would  be  to  me  a  gain. 

"But  the  tumult  of  my  feelings  gradually  subsided.  I  trust  I 
may  say  with  truth,  grace  got  the  mastery  of  nature,  and  when  the 
next  morning  I  rode  up  the  mountain  to  Mr.  Powers's  health  re- 
treat, I  felt  a  calm  trust  in  God  which  bore  me  above  the  waves  of 
trial.  I  rejoiced  to  be  in  his  hands,  and  to  have  him  do  with  me  and 
mine,  just  as  he  pleased.  And  from  that  time  to  tlie  present,  though 
I  have  occasionally  felt  that  my  burden  was  greater  tlian  I  could 
sustain,  I  have  in  general  been  able  to  commit  all  into  the  hands  of 
God." 

As  the  peculiarities  of  Mr.  Stoddard's  case  compelled 
him  to  omit  the  usual  formalities  touching  the  return  of 
missionaries,  the  following  letter  to  Rev.  Dr.  Anderson, 
enclosing  one  from  the  Mission  to  himself,  will  relieve  all 
misapprehension  as  to  his  duty  in  the  premises. 

"  Oroomiah,  July  21st,  1848. 
"My  dear  Brother  and  Sister, 

"  Yesterday  our  Mission  considered  the  question  of  your  visiting 
America,  and  they  instructed  me  to  communicate  to  you  the  result, 
which  I  give  you  below.     I  hope  that  it  will  be  satisfactory  to  you. 

"  July  20,  1848.  The  Nestorian  Mission,  in  business  meeting  as- 
tnnbled,  took  the  folloAving  resolution,  viz: 

"  '  Mr.  Stoddard  havin'^  found  himself  much  weaker  on  the  first 


TESTIMONY    OF    THE    MISSION.  271 

part  of  his  journey,  and  having  derived  much  less  benefit  from  it 
than  was  anticipated  before  he  left  home,  as  reported  by  one  of  our 
number  who  accompanied  him  two-thirds  of  the  way  to  Erzeroom : 

" '  The  Mission  resolved,  that,  while  we  earnestly  pray  and  hope 
that  the  necessity  may  not  exist,  still,  should  there  not  be  symptoms 
of  decided  improvement  in  his  health  at  Constantinople,  we  would 
advise  him  to  try  the  effect  of  a  voyage,  with  his  family,  to  America, 
after  consulting  the  Prudential  Committee  on  the  subject,  if  that  be 
practicable.' 

*'  In  communicating  this  advice  to  our  beloved  brother  and  sister, 
we  would  at  the  same  time  tender  to  them  our  most  heartfelt  regret, 
and  our  warmest  sympathy,  in  view  of  the  possible  contingency 
(which  we  know  must  be  very  trying  to  them,  as  it  is  to  us)  that 
may  protract  their  absence  from  us,  and  deprive  us  of  their  precious 
society  and  their  invaluable  influence  and  labors  considerably  longer 
than  was  contemplated  when  they  left  home.  While^  however,  we 
shall  long  to  see  them  back  at  the  earliest  possible  time,  we  woukl 
still  refer  the  period  of  their  absence  entirely  to  their  judgment,  fully 
assured  that  their  strong  attachment  to  their  field,  and  their  hearty 
devotion  to  their  work,  will  bring  them  to  us  with  the  least  necessary 
delay. 

"  You  will  observe  the  doubt  suggested  in  the  resolution  in  regard 
to  your  being  able  to  consult  the  Prudential  Committee  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  contemplated  voyage.  This  point  was  a  matter  of  consid- 
erable conversation  in  the  Mission,  and  while  we  all  love  to  respect 
the  rules  of  the  Board,  and  carry  them  out  to  the  lette?',  so  far  as  pos- 
sible, it  still  seems  to  us  that  your  circumstances  are  peculiar,  and 
would  justify  you,  should  you  feel  inclined,  in  going  directly  home, 
from  Constantinople,  without  waiting  there  to  hear  fi:ora  the  Com- 
mittee on  the  subject.  And  knowing  the  Committee  to  be  reason- 
able men,  we  believe  that  they  would  approve  your  doing  so,  should 
you  deem  it  advisable,  under  a  correct  apprehension  of  the  case. 
They  would  need,  of  course,  to  have  in  mind  that  you  left  home 
with  no  idea  of  going  further  than  Constantinople — tliat  your  ci:- 
cumstinces  on  the  way  assumed  a  new,  jiaint'ul,  and  unanticipated 


272  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

aspect — that,  in  case  the  necessity  shall  exist  for  you  to  go  to  Amdt- 
ica,  if  you  wait  to  hear  from  them  on  the  subject,  you  must  linger  in 
Turkey  till  near  winter,  and  embark  so  late  as  to  be  cast  with  your 
famUy  on  the  bleak  New  England  coast  in  mid-winter,  a  thing  very 
hazardous  for  any  one,  but  especially  for  an  invalid  going  from  these 
eastern  climes ;  that  you  must,  in  the  meantime  be  incurring  great 
expense  at  Constantinople,  so  dear  is  living  there ;  perhaps  almost 
enough  to  pay  your  passage  home;  and  that  possibly  the  delay 
might  make  a  difference  of  a  year  in  the  time  of  your  return  to  your 
field,  where  you  are  so  greatly  needed. 

"  The  Mission,  in  view  of  the  subject  as  presented  in  these  several 
aspects,  think  you  need  feel  no  apprehension  that  the  Committee 
would  not  approve  your  embarking  at  once  for  America,  should  it  be 
desirable  for  you  to  do  so.  You  would,  of  course,  forward  a  state- 
ment of  your  reasons  for  adopting  that  course,  to  the  Committee, 
before  embarking.  Signed,         J.  Perkins." 

To  this  Mr.  Stoddard  added  the  following,  from  Glasgow, 
to  Rev.  Dr.  Anderson. 

"  Sept.  23, 1848, — You  have  already  learned  from  other  sources,  of 
my  painful  bereavement,  and  of  my  progress  as  far  as  this  city  on 
my  way  to  America.  I  now  send  you  the  preceding  copy  of  a  letter 
recently  received  from  the  brethren  at  Oroomiah,  in  regard  to  this 
contemplated  visit  to  my  native  land.  They  have  so  fully  stated 
their  opinions  and  feehngs  upon  the  subject,  that  it  is  far  less  neces- 
sary for  me  to  write  you  at  length.  You  will  observe  that  their  ac- 
tion was  taken  before  the  death  of  my  dear  wife,  which  occurred 
August  2d,  and,  of  course,  had  no  reference  to  the  circumstances 
into  which  I  was  thrown  by  that  trying  event.  You  will  readily 
understand  that  every  reason  which  is  suggested  by  them  for  my 
going  on  to  America  before  hearing  from  the  Prudential  Committee, 
weighed  with  no  less  force  after  the  death  of  my  beloved  partner ; 
while  my  own  great  weakness,  and  the  illness  of  the  babe,  who, 
weaned  at  a  most  unfa vd  able  season  of  the  year,  and  in  the  midst 


BEASONS  FOR  RETURN.        273 

of  teething,  was  suflfering  greatly,  were  additional  and  urgent  reasons 
for  my  escaping  from  the  Cholera  atmosphere  with  the  least  practi- 
cable delay.  All  the  brethren  in  Turkey,  whose  advice  I  was  able 
to  take,  seemed  to  think  that  the  path  of  duty  was  plainly  indicated 
to  me  by  God's  Providence.  And  though  no  one  can  be  more  un- 
willing than  I  am  to  violate  the  rule  which  requires  a  missionary  to 
obtain  permission  of  the  Prudential  Committee  before  returnmg 
home,  I  yet  feel  that,  when  the  case  is  correctly  understood,  no 
blame  will  be  attached  to  myself  or  the  mission. 

"  In  regard  to  my  coming  by  this  route,  instead  of  sailing  direct 
for  Boston,  I  will  make  a  few  explanations  now,  with  the  expecta- 
tion of  going  into  the  subject  more  fully  after  arriving  in  America. 
You  will  bear  in  mind,  that  I  was  so  weak  that  I  felt  quite  unable 
to  attempt  a  voyage  as  long  as  that  from  Smyrna  to  Boston,  with 
the  care  of  two  Uttle  girls  and  no  one  to  assist  me  in  looking  after 
them ;  that  the  younger  was  so  ill,  as  to  require  the  most  constant 
attention  and  to  be  held  in  the  arms  from  morning  to  night;  that,  by 
taking  the  steamers,  I  should  not  only  come  far  more  comfortably  and 
expeditiously,  but  the  voyage  would  be  divided  into  two  equal  parts ; 
that  I  have  a  brother  and  sister  in  Glasgow,  from  whom  I  knew  I 
should  receive  every  attention ;  that  the  brethren  were  so  situated 
in  Constantinople,  owing  to  the  prevalence  of  cholera,  the  scarcity 
of  provisions,  and  the  destitution  of  those  families  who  had  been 
burned  out,  that  it  was  far  less  convenient  for  them  than  usual  to 


nav 


e  additional  cares ;  that  no  vessel  was  to  leave  for  Boston  for  at 
least  six  weeks ;  that  meantime  I  and  the  children  must  be  exposed 
to  cholera,  a  disease  which  had  already  hurried  to  the  grave  my  wife 
and  the  Nestorian  woman  who  accompanied  us ;  and  that  the  situa- 
tion of  myself  and  infant  was  such  as  to  render  us  pecuHarly  predis- 
posed to  this  disease.  Viewing  it  specially  in  this  last  aspect,  as  a 
question  in  which  life  might  be  involved,  I  took  passage  in  tlie  first 
steamer  for  England.  And  though  it  was  exceedingly  trying  to  me 
thus  to  increase  my  expenses,  in  the  present  embarrassed  condition 
of  your  finances,  I  felt  that  I  ought  to  pursue  the  course  I  did. 
Nor  can  I  see  after  reflecting  upon  it  that  I  acted  injudiciously.     I 

12* 


274  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

may  add  that  my  brother  residing  here  insists  on  bearing  some  por- 
tion of  the  increased  expense,  but  to  what  amount  I  am  as  yet  una- 
ble to  say. 

"  I  should  have  written  you  at  Trebizond  or  Constantinople,  but 
there  was  no  opportunity  for  forwarding  letters  faster  than  I  came 
myself.  And  even  had  there  been,  my  weakness  and  the  care  of 
my  children  would  have  prevented  my  writing  with  any  satisfac- 
tion. Since  reaching  here  I  have  been  waiting  for  the  preceding 
resolution  which  came  to  hand  a  few  days  since. 

*'•  You  will  be  happy  to  learn  that  my  health  is  already  much  im- 
proved, and  that  I  have  the  prospect,  with  the  blessing  of  Grod,  of 
again  enjoying  such  a  degree  of  vigor,  as  will  enable  me  to  labor  on 
in  the  vineyard  of  Christ.  Still  I  must  not  too  confidently  antici- 
pate such  a  blessing ;  for  I  have  been  solemnly  reminded  how  frail 
is  my  hold  on  hfe.  God  grant  that  I  improve  aright  this  solemn 
dispensation  of  his  Providence. 

"  It  is  my  intention  to  embark  on  the  tenth  of  October  in  the 
screw  steamer  '  Sarah  Sands,'  for  New  York,  where  I  may  be  ex- 
pected to  arrive  about  the  first  of  November.  I  shall  of  course 
embrace  an  early  opportunity  of  conferring  witli  you  and  the  com- 
mittee." 

When  about  to  sail  from  Scotland  for  America,  he 
addressed  his  parting  salutation  to  the  mission  in  these 
words : 

''  You  will  all  feel  saddened  by  the  breach  which  God  has  made 
in  our  little  circle.  Let  me  beg  you,  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  all  to 
profit  by  it.  We  life  in  houses  of  clay.  We  are  as  grass  that  grow- 
eth  up.  Who  of  you  can  say,  that  to-morrow  his  family  and  his  hopes 
will  not  be  as  mine  now  are;  and  who  will  be  so  unwise  as  to  set  his 
aftections  strongly  on  this  world?  It  is  nothing ;  it  is  all  vanity. 
And  just  so  far  as  we  fail  to  live  for  eternity,  we  fail  to  live  to  any 
purpose.  But  you  need  not  these  suggestions  from  me ;  yet  you 
will  pardon  them  as  coming  from  a  friend. 


FAREWELL    TO    THE     MISSION.  275 

'•'  I  would  gladly  write  some  of  the  Nestorians,  but  probably  shali 
not  find  it  expedient  at  present.  It  is  yet  trying  for  me  to  task  my- 
self much  in  this  way.  Please  tell  our  three  priests,  Tamer,  John, 
Moses,  Josepli,  and  Yonan  of  Seir,  Siyad  the  tailor,  Guergis  of  Ter- 
gawer — in  a  word,  all  our  native  helpers,  and  the  members  of  the 
seminaries — that  I  daily  remember,  and  pray  for  them,  with  the 
greatest  particularity,  and  long  to  hear  that  they  are  growing  in 
grace  and  holding  forth  the  word  of  life.  Letters  from  them  would 
be  very  acceptable,  though  I  can  promise  to  answer  nothing. 

"  It  occurs  to  me  in  this  connection  to  express  the  strong  hope 
that  the  coming  winter  will  witness  another  delightful  outpouring 
of  God's  spirit  among  tlie  Nestorians.  Will  you  not  all  pray  and 
labor  for  this  object  ?  God  is  a  hearer  of  prayer,  and  how  gloriously 
has  he  shown  himself  to  be  so  in  our  mission. 

"  I  must  not  forget  to  speak  of  my  seminary.  Excuse  me  for  call- 
ing it  mme,  I  do  not  mean  to  appropriate  it.  Will  you  not  see  that 
it  is  weU  superintended  ?  Can  it  not  be  for  a  single  winter,  without 
the  other  departments  materially  suffering?  It  is  my  hope  to  be 
with  you  next  season,  and  look  after  its  interests  myself,  but  as  all 
such  things  are  uncertain,  it  seems  to  me  very  undesirable  to  delay 
making  some  arrangements  for  its  present  management. 


"  Now,  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  may  God  be  Avith  you ;  working 
in  you  all  that  is  well  pleasing  in  his  sight,  to  do  his  will,  and  at  last 
preparing  you,  and  all  of  us,  for  his  own  most  blessed  kingdom. 
"  Your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ, 

"David  T.  Stoddard." 

To  Dr.  Perkins  he  writes : 

I  can  not,  dare  not,  wish  it  otherwise.  For  her,  I  know,  the 
change  is  a  blessed  one ;  from  sorrow  to  eternal  joy ;  from  a  world 
of  suffering  to  a  world  of  glory.  And  I  must  learn  in  tliis  stroke  the 
lesson  God  designs  to  teach  me.  I  can  now  see  that  I  have  loved 
the  world  far  too  much,    and   Christ  and  heaven  far  too  little.     I 


276  MEMOIK    OF    STODDAKD. 

thought  I  should  never  be  moved,  and  that  my  house  would  continue 
for  ever.  And  I  know  that  God  in  love  has  thus  taken  away  the 
desire  of  my  eyes,  that  I  might  fix  my  afi'ections  more  strongly  on 
him.  May  tliis  be  the  blessed  result.  The  question  in  regard  to  my 
children,  I  foresee  will  be  a  very  trying  one.  Not  that  they  will 
ever  lack  for  friends  and  kind  friends.  But  how  can  I  leave  them  at 
this  tender  age  ?  Does  the  Gospel  call  me  to  do  it  ?  Sometimes  I 
answer,  wo,  it  does  not,  your  first  duty  is  to  your  own  famil}  and  you 
must  not  forsake  these  little  ones.  Then  again  I  think  of  you  all, 
and  my  missionary  work,  and  while  I  am  musing  the  fire  burns,  and 
I  say  with  the  deepest  emotion :  '^  K  I  forget  thee,  0  Jerusalem,  let 
my  right  hand  forget  her  cunning ;  and  if  I  do  not  remember  thee, 
let  my  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth :  if  I  prefer  not  Jeru- 
salem above  my  chief  joy."  I  must,  I  will  go  back  to  that  interesting 
sphere  of  labor.     There  will  I  wear  out  and  there  will  I  be  buried. 

"  What  to  say  in  regard  to  my  return,  I  know  not.  My  impres- 
sion is,  that  if  my  health  continues  to  improve  during  the  winter, 
and  nothing  occurs  to  prevent  which  I  do  not  now  foresee,  I  shall 
think  it  my  duty  and  my  privilege  to  return  in  the  spring.  But  of 
this  I  can  judge  better  after  reaching  America,  and  consulting  my 
brother  and  Dr.  Anderson." 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

LABORS    IN    THE    UNITED    STATES. 

The  reader  has  not  forgotten  the  farewell  letter  which 
Mr.  Stoddard  addressed  to  his  parents  as  the  Emma 
Isadora  parted  from  her  moorings  in  Boston  Harbor. 
His  first  salutation  upon  nearing  the  coast  of  his  native 
land  went  forth  to  them. 

"Off  Montauk  Point,  Oct.  27,  1848. 
"My  Yery  Dear  Parents, 

*  *  *  *      J  Qgg(j  jjQ^  gj^y.  ^^^  J  fggj  moxQ  thaja 

words  can  express,  when  I  look  forward  to  a  speedy  meeting  with 
my  dearly  beloved,  my  honored,  parents.  It  is  what  I  never  ex- 
pected in  this  world,  and  is  now  brought  about  in  a  way  which 
must  throw  a  shade  of  sadness  over  the  anticipated  meeting.  I  come 
to  you  a  bereaved  husband,  with  two  motherless  babes,  and  I  know 
my  circumstances  will  appeal  very  strongly  to  your  sympathy  and 
parental  tenderness.  I  am  assured,  dear  parents,  that  your  hearts 
have  bled  for  me,  and  that  the  wounds  will  be  opened  afresh  when 
you  clasp  your  long  absent  one  to  your  arms.  But  I  love  to  feel 
that  you,  as  well  as  myself,  have  the  consolations  of  religion,  and  can 
say  with  true  submission,  '  the  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken 
away,  and  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord.'  I  hope  this  deep  trial 
has  done  me  good,  and  will  ever  serve  to  wean  me  from  earth,  and 
fit  me  the  better  for  my  heavenly  home. 

"  If  I  were  to  follow,  dear  parents,  only  the  dictates  of  feeling,  I 
should  at  once  proceed  to  Northampton  and  pass  the  coming  Sab- 


278  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

bath  with  you.  But  as  I  have  not  received  yet  ^formal  permission 
from  the  Prudential  Committee  to  visit  America,  I  consider  it  my 
first  duty  to  visit  Boston,  and  report  myself  to  the  Secretaries.  I 
presume  you  will  see  the  reasons  for  this  step.  When  at  Boston,  it 
will,  probably,  be  advisable  for  me  to  go  to  Marblehead  for  a  very 
few  days  with  the  children,  before  going  on  to  Northampton.  You 
will  understand  how  very  deep  must  be  their  sorrow,  and  what  a 
comfort  it  will  be  to  them,  jf  I  pay  them  this  early  attention.  And 
much  as  you  desire  to  see  your  son,  I  feel  assured  you  will  be  ready 
to  forego  the  pleasure  a  short  time  longer,  if  by  so  doing  you  can 
comfort  in  any  way  their  desolate  hearts." 

The  first  few  weeks  after  his  return,  Mr.  Stoddard  spent 
in  repose  among  his  family  friends.  But  much  as  he 
needed  rest  for  the  health  of  both  body  and  mind,  it  was 
impossible  for  him  to  forego  all  solicitude  about  his  foreign 
home  and  work,  and  equally  impossible  to  resist  the  de- 
mands of  the  Christian  public  upon  his  fervent  tongue  and 
pen.  At  first  he  proposed  to  himself  only  a  brief  sojourn 
in  America,  intending  to  find  a  home  for  his  children,  and 
to  return  to  Persia  early  in  the  spring  of  1849.  He  there- 
fore began  at  once  to  visit  the  various  theological  semi- 
naries, with  a  view  to  enlist  missionaries  for  the  Nestorians. 
It  was  chiefly  through  his  representations  that  Messrs. 
Coan*  and  Marsh  were  led  to  direct  their  steps  to  the  east- 
ern field.  While  thus  laboring  for  his  beloved  people,  he 
writes : 

"I  have  had  many  sweet  thoughts,  as  I  have  wandered  about 
from  place  to  place,  and  think  that  I  am  wUling  for  a  time  longer  to 
be  a  pilgrim  and  a  stranger  here  below,  if  I  can  only  look  forward  to 

*  Mr.  Coan  had  previoubly  been  designated  to  the  Sandwich  Islands. 


THE    PROFIT    OF    TEIAL.  279 

heaven  as  my  final  rest.  At  times,  however,  I  am  weary  ot  this 
vain  empty  world,  and  feel  as  if  I  could  joyfully  and  promptly  obey 
the  summons  wHch  should  call  me  home." 

Again,  he  wi'ites  to  a  brother  in  affliction : 

"  But  I  doubt  not,  dear  brother,  you  are  yet  able  to  kiss  the  rod, 
and  recognize  the  hand  of  your  Father  in  heaven.  He  sees  it  to  be 
necessary  for  us,  that  our  cherished  objects  of  attachment  be  one 
after  another  taken  away  ft-om  us,  that  we  may  be  weaned  from 
earth  and  ripened  for  heaven.  We  have  had  such  abundant  proofs 
of  his  loving-kindness,  that  we  may  be  assured  of  this,  whether  we 
can  at  the  time  see  it  or  not.  But  I  believe,  if  we  watch  God's  deal- 
ings with  us,  and  seek  to  improve  them,  that  we  shall  see  how  they 
most  directly  tend  to  our  sanctification. 

"  It  seems  passing  strange  that  we  need  such  disciphne,  but  so  it 
is.  Earth  is  full  of  vexation,  and  not  worth  setting  our  hearts  upon; 
and  heaven  is  a  place  of  purity  and  joy,  and  opens  upon  us  (if  we 
have  eyes  to  look  at  it)  in  all  its  glorious  attractions.  And  yet  there 
is  generally  nothing  which  will  draw  even  a  Christian  strongly  and 
constantly  up  to  that  blessed  world,  until  he  is  afilicted.  This  fur- 
nace is  essential  to  our  sanctification.  God  grant  that  you  and  I 
may  come  out  of  it  purified  hke  gold. 

"  It  is  one  tiling,  dear  brother,  and  I  find  it  so  in  my  experience, 
to  be  weaned  from  this  world,  because  it  is  so  unsatisfying  and  tran- 
sitory, and  quite  another  to  love  earth  the  less,  because  we  love  heaven 
more.  Many  learn  the  first  lesson,  who  do  not  learn  the  second. 
How  astonishing  it  is,  that  we  are  so  groveling,  and  rise  so  little  to 
that  world  where 

"  '  Our  best  friends,  our  kindred  dwell, 
Where  God,  our  Saviour,  reigns.'" 

His  affectionate  interest  in  the  missionary  circle  in  Oroo- 
raiah  was  manifested  by  frequent  correspondence.  To  Rev. 
Jos.  S.  Cochrane,  Oroomiah,  he  writes : 


280  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"January  29th,  1849.  I  often  think  of  you  as  occupying  the 
house  which  I  once  called  my  own.  It  is  a  relief  to  my  feelings  to 
hear  that  you  have  become  a  father  to  the  fatherless  seminary,  and 
I  trust  you  find  it  an  interesting  charge.  Three  years  ago  we  were 
passing  through  scenes  of  thrilling  interest  in  our  seminaries,  and  I 
pray  earnestly  to  Grod  that  they  may  again  be  renewed.  Perhaps 
even  now  you  are  enjoying  the  outpouring  of  God's  spirit,  and  are 
engaged  in  the  delightful  employment  of  pointing  perishing  souls  to 
Christ.  If,  however,  it  is  a  time  of  coldness  among  the  Nestorians, 
I  trust  it  is  not  a  time  of  coldness  in  the  mission.  Is  it  not  strange, 
dear  brother,  that  we  can  ever  be  asleep,  when  such  tremendous 
interests  are  committed  to  our  hands ;  and  when  God  is  willing,  if 
we  are  faithful  to  our  vows,  to  use  us  as  instruments  in  saving  dying 
men  ?  But  I  trust  you  are  far  more  devoted  to  the  good  cause  than 
I  ever  was,  and  exert  a  far  better  influence  on  the  seminary.  I 
often  regret  my  own  unfaithfulness  and  wonder  how  I  could  have 
been  so  little  constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ. 

"  Will  you  tell  those  pupils  that  I  remember  them  with  Under  in- 
terest ;  and  long  to  hear  that  they  are  all  converted,  and  growing  in 
grace  ?  I  hope  they  will  go  out  to  be  a  rich  blessing  to  their  people 
and  have  much  of  the  spirit  of  Christ." 

"  February  9th,  1849.  Desiring  so  strongly  to  be  well  again, 
makes  me  liope  to  be ;  and  this,  to  a  certain  extent,  is  as  it  should 
be.  But  if  Providence  orders  that  I  lie,  Hke  Ezekiel,  on  my  side  for 
months,  I  shall  try  not  to  murmur ;  though  I  have  no  doubt  it  is  far 
harder  to  submit  to  he  laid  aside,  than  to  engage  in  any  active  labor, 
however  arduous.  I  do  want,  at  least  I  think  I  do,  to  know  what 
God's  will  is,  and  then  to  go  cheerfully  forward,  willing  to  have  him 
do  with  me  as  he  pleases.  May  I  have  far  more  of  this  spirit  of 
cliildlike  trust ;  I  pray  for  it  every  day. 

"  But  while  I  shall  be  prepared  to  submit  to  any  thing  which  duty 
seems  clearly  to  impose,  I  still  retain  a  strong  hope — ^which  I  can 
not  relinquish — of  going  to  Oroomiah  this  season. 


A    VISIT    TO    WASHINGTON.  281 

A  visit  to  Washington,  at  the  time  of  President  Taylor's 
inauguration,  enabled  him  to  contrast  political  life  with  his 
own  work. 

"  Washington,  March  2d.  I  seize  a  few  moments  amid  a  world 
of  bustle,  to  add  something  to  what  I  have  already  written.  You 
cannot  imagine  the  scene  which  this  city  presents.  It  is  full  to  over- 
flowing, and  every  nook  and  corner  which  can  accommodate  visitors 
is  appropriated  to  that  purpose.  My  room  is  in  a  very  respectable 
boarding-house,  where  members  of  Congress  are  numerous,  and  yet 
contains  three  double  beds,  two  on  the  floor,  and  one  sofa-bed.  My 
own  bed  is  of  straw  on  the  floor,  and  I  pay  three  dollars  a  day !  So 
much  for  sight  seeing.  I  have  two  class-mates  in  Congress,  and 
another  is  the  private  secretary  of  President  Polk.  These  I  have 
seen  and  they  are  polite  to  me,  but  I  can  truly  say  I  envy  them 
none  of  their  distinction.  Let  me  have  a  quiet  corner  among  the 
Nestorians,  and  be  the  instrument  of  turning  some  of  them  to  righ- 
teousness, and  this  will  be  honor  enough  for  me.  There  let  me  Hve 
— there  let  me  die.  Would  that  my  prospect  of  a  speedy  .return 
were  as  good  as  my  desire  is  strong. 

The  addresses  of  Mr.  Stoddard  to  churches  and  various 
Christian  assemblies  in  the  United  States  were  most  re- 
markable for  their  intelligent  and  graphic  presentation  of 
his  field,  for  their  comprehensive  and  almost  prophetic  sur- 
vey of  the  whole  missionary  work,  and  for  an  unction  and 
enthusiasm  which  seemed  to  transport  the  speaker  out  of 
the  body  into  a  world  wholly  spiritual.  But  in  this  eleva- 
tion of  spiritual  feeling  he  always  carried  tlie  audience  with 
him  to  some  mount  of  transfiguration  where  they  beheld 
the  higher  glories  of  Christ  and  his  kingdom.  One  of  tlie 
most  remarkable  examples  of  this  was  in  a  great  meeting 
at  the  Tabernacle,  in  May,  1849.  Ilis  own  allusion  to  this 
shows  that  he  participated  in  the  effect  he  then  produced. 


282  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  I  had  a  very  delightful  meeting  in  the  Tabernacle.  It 
was  crowded  to  overflowing,  and  I  feel  pretty  sure  that  I 
never  carried  along  an  audience  with  me  as  I  did  on  that 
occasion.  The  scene  was  inspiring  to  me,  and  I  was  lifted 
above  myself.  I  trust  God  will  bless  these  humble  efforts 
for  good  to  the  missionary  cause." 

Though  "  lifted  above  himself,"  he  carried  the  audience 
with  him  at  every  step,  till  they  seemed  to  be  participants 
in  the  blessed  work  at  Oroomiah  which  he  was  describing. 

Having  reluctantly  abandoned  the  thought  of  returning 
to  Oroomiah  in  the  spring  of  1849,  Mr.  Stoddard  entered 
as  a  patient  the  water-cure  establishment  at  Northampton, 
and  enjoyed  that  mental  rest  and  physical  regimen  which 
his  exhausted  system  required.  In  his  retirement  he  was 
presently  cheered  with  the  intelligence  of  another  revival 
at  Oroomiah. 


"  May  15,  1849. — The  blessed  tidings  of  another  work  of  grace 
among  the  Nestorians  reached  me  three  weeks  ago  and  filled  my  heart 
with  joy.  Your  very  interesting  journal  for  the  month  of  January 
arrived  about  the  twenty-third  of  April,  and  we  read  it  with  an  intense 
feeling  which  you  can  better  conceive  than  I  describe.  Mr.  Treat 
and  my  brother  Charles  were  here  with  me  and  we  all  mingled  our 
thanksgivings  together.  I  had  daily  and  I  trust  earnestly  prayed  for 
this  blessing,  but  I  was  entirely  unprepared  for  such  a  thrilling  an- 
nouncement. Often  have  I  mourned  over  my  deserted  family  and 
felt  solicitude  about  their  welfare.  I  now  feel  that  in  this  I  have 
both  magnified  my  own  importance,  undervalued  the  very  useful 
labors  of  brother  Cochrane,  and  exercised  far  too  little  faith  in  God. 
And  now  I  stand  rebuked  and  I  hope  that  never  again  shall  I  be 
uneasy  or  discontented  or  distrustful  in  any  circumstances  in  which 
the  Providence  of  God  shall  place  me.  While  my  first  impulse  is  to 
set  out  ut  once  and  join  you  and  share  in  the  blessedness  of  this 


NEWS    OF    REVIVAL.  283 

harvest  season,  I  am  at  the  same  time  assured  by  these  tidings  that 
the  work  of  the  Lord  will  go  on — and  that  gloriously — among  the 
Nestorians,  even  if  I,  your  unworthy  fellow-laborer,  am  never  again 
permitted  to  set  foot  in  Persia.  The  letters  above  referred  to  had 
been  in  our  hands  but  a  week,  when  another  steamer  brought  your 
second  letter,  bringing  the  news  down  to  the  first  of  March  and 
arriving  here  in  just  sixty  days.  The  scenes  you  describe  are  won- 
derful. 0 1  how  are  we  called  on  to  magnify  the  name  of  our  Grod. 
Everlasting  praise  to  his  name  for  this  mercy  to  the  poor  Nestorians. 
How  ought  our  future  Hves  to  be  filled  up  with  trust,  gratitude,  and 

joy." 

"June  29th.  I  think  I  have  been  decidedly  benefited  by  the 
cold  water.  Some  weeks  ago  I  received  '  a  discharge  with  a  char- 
acter,' and  am  now  preaching  every  Sabbath  and  making  trial  of  my 
strength.  Dr.  D hopes  I  am  now  quite  free  from  enlarge- 
ment of  the  liver,  and  that  with  care  I  shall  be  able  to  hve  along 
very  comfortably — perhaps  to  enjoy  something  like  my  former  vigor. 
If  it  be  the  will  of  G-od  to  grant  me  a  perfect  restoration,  I  trust  I 
shall  be  very  grateful  and  know  how  to  use  my  strength  more  judi- 
ciously than  I  have  in  past  years.  The  pressure  among  such  a  peo- 
ple as  the  Nestorians  is  very  great,  and,  hungering  as  they  do  for  the 
bread  of  life,  they  will  often  hardly  be  content  with  a  denial.  But  there 
is  a  limit  beyond  which  it  is  unwise  to  go,  and  unhappily  most  mission- 
aries do  not  learn  where  it  is,  until  they  have  had  at  least  one  break 
down.  Mr.  Perkins,  for  instance,  vn-ites  me,  that  in  sixty  days  he 
preached  one  hundred  times,  and  that  he  was  quite  exhausted.  This 
leads  me  to  speak  of  the  very  powerful  revival  now  in  progress  among 
the  Nestorians.  You  may  well  imagine  it  has  filled  my  heart  with 
]oy.  Ever  since  leaving  Persia  I  had  been  mourning  because  my 
seminary  was  left  without  a  suitable  guardian,  and  I  feared  that  the 
pupils  must  necessarily  sufi'er  in  consequence.  But  see  how  weak 
has  been  my  faith;  see  how  I  overrated  my  own  importance.  See 
how  gloriously  Grod  has  reheved  ray  fears ;  and  then  rejoice  with  mo 
in  these  triumphs  of  divine  grace. 


284  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  You  see  the  Herald.  In  the  numbers  for  June  and  July,  jou 
will  find  many  thrilling  details,  and  to  them  I  must  refer  you.  The 
letters  which  I  am  constantly  receiving  from  Oroomiah,  written  both 
by  natives  and  my  brethren,  and  expressive  of  strong  personal 
attachment,  affect  me  deeply.  I  long  to  return  to  that  dear  spot 
And  when  last  week  Mr.  Breath  and  Mr.  Coan  sailed  with  their 
wives  bound  for  Persia,  I  felt  as  if  I  must  go  with  them.  And  yet. 
they  will  so  far  relieve  those  already  in  the  field,  and  who  are  cov- 
ered with  the  dust  of  the  conflict,  that  I  can  better  Hnger  a  little 
now  than  I  could  before.  I  have  consented,  in  accordance  with  the 
strongly  expressed  wishes  of  the  committee,  to  defer  sailing  until 
next  February  and  try  the  invigorating  effect  of  another  winter. 
Then,  by  the  leave  of  Providence,  I  will  hie  me  to  my  post." 

To  Mr.  Cochran. 

"  September  8th,  1849.  A  few  days  ago  I  wrote  a  letter  to  Mr. 
Perkins  and  was  not  intending  to  write  again  to  Oroomiah  till  after 
the  meeting  of  the  Board.  But  as  I  have  a  half  an  hour's  leisure 
this  morning,  I  can  not  resist  the  temptation  to  thank  you  for  the 
very  full  and  minute  account  you  have  given  me  of  the  seminary, 
and  the  grace  of  God  as  developed  in  its  different  members.  You 
could  have  done  nothing  to  gratify  me  so  much,  for  I  need  not  tell 
you,  that  while  far  separated  from  those  dear  pupils,  I  remember  them 
with  a  parent's  solicitude  and  love.  May  Grod  grant  that  they  main- 
tain a  high  standard  of  Christian  character  and  go  on  from  strength 
to  strength,  reflecting  the  beauty  and  the  power  of  the  Grospel  on 
all  around  them.  I  have  the  highest  satisfaction  in  thinking  tliat  the 
seminary  is  under  your  care,  and  have  no  doubt  you  will  do  for  its 
prosperity  all  that  can  be  done.  I  trust  you  may  have  some  one 
the  coming  winter  to  share  the  labors  and  responsibilities  with  you, 
for  I  know  by  experience  that  they  are  too  much  for  a  single  indi- 
vidual." 

His  description  of  a  visit  to  the  home  of  his  beloved 
associate,  Dr.  Per^inr,  is  a  beautiful   example  of  brotherly 


THE    HOME    OF    DR.    PERKINS.  985 

affection  and  of  that  cheerful  Christian  temper  which  d  3  • 
rives  pleasure  from  the  little  incidents  as  well  as  from  the 
higher  actions  of  life. 

"  I  sat  down  in  the  room  where  your  dear  mother  died.  Every- 
thing was  interesting  to  me.  As  I  looked  above — lo,  and  behold  I 
there  was  Judith  hung  up  on  the  wall  with  a  gray  pussy  in  her 
arms  1  Really  it  is  a  very  good  Hkeness,  though  a  poor  painting.  I 
wanted  to  go  up  and  kiss  her.  It  carried  me  at  once  to  Oroomiah. 
Your  niece  showed  me  the  chair  in  which  your  mother  always  sat, 
the  fan  she  always  used,  the  grave  stone  which  had  just  been  pur- 
chased to  mark  her  precious  dust.  I  used,  too,  her  old  family  Bible 
at  our  devotions.  These  things  they  carefully  preserve  and  regard 
almost  as  sacred,  not  even  removing  the  mark  she  employed  in  her 
daily  reading  of  the  Scriptures.  I  took  as  much  interest  for  your 
sake  in  looking  at  all,  as  if  I  had  been  myself  one  of  the  family.  I 
hear  so  much  said,  too,  of  the  piety  and  worth  of  your  venerable 
mother,  that  I  can  not  but  feel  the  deepest  respect  for  her  memory. 

"  On  the  wall  was  also  hanging  a  lithograph  of  yourself — good 
perhaps  in  the  absence  of  the  original,  but  not  what  it  should  have 
been.  Under  the  same  glass  was  a  lock  of  Mrs.  Perkins's  hair  with 
some  of  Judith's.  On  the  table  was  some  of  Mar  Yohannan's  writ- 
ing— the  twenty-third  Psalm.  Either  I  am  forgetting  my  Syriac 
very  fast  or  else  he  made  a  good  many  blunders.  No  matter  if  he 
did.  I  am  the  only  one  who  ever  detected  them  since  he  left.  A 
copy  of  3^our  book  was  on  the  table.  It  was  all  worn  out.  It  has 
gone  all  over  West  SpringjQeld  and  traveled  considerably  in  South 
and  East  Hampton.  Many  have  read  that  single  copy  with  deep 
interest. 

Toward  tea  time  I  took  a  stroll  down  south  from  the  house,  and 
saw  the  old  family  garden,  which  has  now  been  set  out  with  fruit- 
trees — the  cherry,  the  peach,  and  the  plum.  The  currants  were 
decaying,  but  the  plums  were  nearly  ripe.  I  gathered  a  bouquet  of 
flowers  and  proceeded  on.  I  looked  at  the  cider  mill,  where  proba- 
bly you  once  sucked  cider  through  a  straw !     Only  think  of  it» 


286  MEMOIE    OF    STODDARD. 

Don't  let  the  remembrance  make  you  straighten  up  and  try  to  locr 
dignified.  We  were  all  boys  once,  and  Mke  them  laughed  and  frol- 
icked and  gave  way  to  joy.  When  I  reached  the  Utile  brook  I  could 
not  avoid  sitting  down  there  and  thinking  of  you  and  far  off  Per- 
sia. Sometimes  on  such  occasions  it  requires  an  effort  to  keep  from 
sinking  into  deep  gloom. 

"  At  evening  your  brother  returned  and  right  glad  he  was  to  see 
me.  I  have  not  had  from  anybody  in  America  a  more  cordial  grasp 
of  the  hand.  He  took  me  to  see  the  meadow  you  once  mowed,  and 
the  fence,  in  making  which  you  so  overdid  as  to  raise  blood.  This 
he  said  decided  the  question  in  his  mind  that  you  ought  not  to  do 
much  hard  labor  and  had  better  go  to  college." 

In  the  fall  of  this  year  Mr.  Stoddard  had  the  privilege  of 
attending  the  meeting  of  the  American  Board  at  Pittsfield. 
None  who  were  present  can  ever  forget  the  seraphic  glow 
of  his  countenance  and  words  as  he  narrated  the  work  of 
grace  in  Persia. 

How  little  he  was  allowed  the  rest  he  so  much  required 
may  be  inferred  from  passages  such  as  the  following,  which 
describes  a  Missionary  Convention  in  Vermont. 

"  October  1st,  1849.  The  meetings  were  animated  and  I  hope 
profitable  to  us  all.  I  did  not  get  off  with  less  than  four  addresses, 
all  of  which  would  be  nearly  two  hours  in  length.  I  begged  hard 
to  be  excused,  but  there  are  some  places  where  begging  is  of  no 
avail  I  staid  at  home  from  one  meeting  (of  the  Sabbath  school 
scholars),  on  purpose  to  avoid  importunity ;  but  they  sent  two  strong 
men  and  dragged  me  out.  What  could  I  do  ?  a  poor  weak  man  that 
weighs  only  one  hundred  seventeen  pounds  ? 

******* 
"  Tliis  roving  life  is  very  unpleasant  to  me.     On  some  accounts  it 
is  animating  and  grateful  to  my  feelings  to  enjoy  the  fellowship  of  the 
churches  and  receive  so  many  and  so  kind  attentions.     But  it  tends 


MISSIONART    CANDIDATES.  287 

to  foster  pride,  break  up  habits  of  devotion,  make  one  live  a  super- 
ficial life  rather  than  one  of  deep  communion  with  his  own  heart 
and  with  God;  and  I  shall  rejoice  when  it  is  ended  and  I  may 
launch  my  bark  for  Persia.  My  future  is  uncertain  and  sometimes 
cheerless.  But  as  a  general  thing  I  can  exercise  a  calm  trust  in 
God  and  am  in  a  peaceful  frame — yes,  more  than  that,  I  am  happy. 
Pray  for  me,  dear  brother,  that  the  grace  of  God  may  abound  in 
me.  Pray  that  I  may  be  a  holy  man,  thoroughly  furnished  for  every 
good  work." 

In  bis  labors  in  this  country  he  was  greatly  burdened  by 
the  general  apathy  which  then  prevailed  among  the 
churches — a  chilling  contrast  with  the  state  of  piety  he  had 
witnessed  in  the  revival  among  the  Nestorians. 

"  Mr.  Marsh  is  about  saiUng  for  the  East  and  designated  to  Mosul. 
The  committee  are  deeply  interested  in  that  field  and  will  do  all 
they  can  for  it,  with  the  pressure  which  now  exists  in  regard  to 
men.  It  is  exceedingly  dijfficult  to  find  missionary  candidates,  and 
the  churches  are  in  a  very  cold  and  desolate  state.  Notwithstand- 
ing all  my  journey ings,  I  have  seen  but  one  church  enjoying  any 
thing  like  a  revival,  and  that  on  a  very  hmited  scale.  What  the  end 
wHl  be  I  know  not,  but  it  is  a  subject  to  be  prayed  over  and  wept 
over,  and  carried  to  our  Saviour.  I  have  just  been  writing  a  sermon 
which  I  have  preached  three  or  four  times,  I  trust  not  without  good 
effect,  or  the  text,  '  If  by  any  means  I  may  provoke  to  emulation 
them  which  are  my  flesh  and  might  save  some  of  them.'  The  sub- 
ject is  American  and  Nestorian  piety — their  respective  features  con- 
trasted and  compared." 

With  such  incessant  labors  as  came  upon  him  in  the 
United  States,  the  recovery  of  health  could  of  course  be 
but  gradual  and  partial ;  yet  Mr.  Stoddard  cherished  a 
confident  expectation  of  returning  to  his  field  early  in  1850. 
The  judgment  of  physicians,  however,  and  of  the  Secreta- 
ries of  the  Board,  overruled  his  own,  and  he  was  detained 


288  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

in  America  through  the  whole  of  that  year.  Much  of  hia 
time  was  spent  in  the  immediate  service  of  the  Board,  in  a 
way  which  the  following  letter  describes : 

"Boston,  February  28th,  1850. 

"  I  believe  last  time  I  wrote  you,  I  mentioned  that  the  Secretaries 
had  some  idea  of  giving  me  the  charge  of  the  Journal  of  Missions 
and  the  Day  Spring,  while  I  remained  in  the  country.  The  plan  did 
not  strike  me  very  favorably,  as  I  feared  the  confinement  and  seden- 
tary occupation.  But  my  objections  were  overruled,  and  so  here  I 
am,  quietly  located  at  the  missionary  house.  I  have  been  here  some 
ten  days,  and  thus  far  find  the  employment  not  an  unpleasant  one. 
It  is  certainly  not  less  important  or  responsible  than  orally  addressing 
the  churches,  as  I  have  now  an  <)pportunity,  through  tliis  medium, 
of  addressing  every  month  some  tens  of  thousands.  I  hope  I  may 
have  wisdom  to  write  and  publish  just  the  best  things  to  promote 
the  good  cause,  and  that  these  periodicals  may  not  suffer  in  my 
hands.  It  is  a  great  privilege  to  have  such  free  intercourse  with  the 
secretaries,  and  I  shall  thus  be  acquiring  valuable  information,  which 
I  shall  prize  all  my  life.  I  trust  I  shall  also  catch  something  of  their 
self-denying  prayerful  spirit. 

"  This  day  of  prayer  for  colleges  is  an  interesting  one  to  me,  being 
the  fourteenth  anniversary  of  my  birth  into  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 
O  how  profitless  and  full  of  sin  have  many  of  these  years  been  I  I 
look  back  on  them  with  mingled  grief  and  shame.  What  a  Saviour 
we  have,  who  can  so  fi-eely  pardon  all  our  sins,  receiving  us  gra- 
ciously, and  loving  us  freely." 

He  infused  much  of  his  own  spirit  of  high  devotion  into 
these  missionary  periodicals.  But,  however  occupied  at 
home,  he  never  lost  sight  of  his  foreign  field.  His  corres- 
spondence  with  the  Mission  was  constant,  and  full  of  fervor 
for  his  work. 

"  I  rejoice  to  hear  of  the  safe  arrival  of  Messrs.  Breath  and  Goan 
with,  their  wives.     This  is  good  news  indeed.     May  the  Lord  make 


EAGERNESS    TO    RETURN.  289 

tliem  and  their  dear  partners  a  rich  blessing  to  you.  And  may  this 
present  winter  be  distinguished  by  the  extensive  outpouring  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  on  the  Nestorians.  For  this  I  pray  daily  and  earnestly. 
Dear  brethren,  hve  near  to  Christ,  and  your  labors  will  be  acknowl- 
edged by  him.  The  wilderness  and  the  soHtary  place  will  be  glad 
for  you.  Many  will  rise  up  to  call  you  blessed.  There  is  the  greai- 
est  eagerness  to  hear  about  the  Nestorians  wherever  I  go,  and  I  am 
fairly  overworked,  in  spite  of  all  my  efforts  to  the  contraiy.  I  write 
with  my  old  friend,  the  neuralgia,  dancing  over  my  face  and  peer- 
ing into  my  eyes.     I  hope  it  will  make  a  short  call. 

"  You  will  be  encouraged  by  the  accounts  of  revivals  which  now 
fill  our  papers.  It  is  indeed  most  cheering,  after  the  long  season  of 
coldness  and  barrenness.  I  trust  I  have  a  heart  to  rejoice  in  it. 
How  is  it  with  you  ?  I  can  not  but  hope  that  again  the  windows  of 
heaven  are  opened  over  your  heads,  and  the  same  rich  blessings  de  - 
scjending  as  in  days  gone  by.  Be  instant  in  prayer ;  be  men  of 
strong  faitli  and  holy  life,  and  Grod,  even  our  Grod,  wUl  bless  you. 

"  Do  not  feel  sohcitous  about  my  health ;  it  is  pretty  good,  but  the 
fact  is,  I  have  not  much  stamina.  I  never  shall  have,  so  long  as  I 
remain  here,  but  I  do  not  despair  of  enjoying  good  health  in  Persia, 
if  I  Uve  to  reach  you.  I  am  afraid  I  have  spoken  too  strongly  in 
terms  of  discouragement  about  my  health  in  previous  letters,  espe- 
cially the  last.  I  am  quite  hopeful  as  a  general  thing,  and  yearn  in 
my  heart,  to  die  and  hve  with  you." 

"If  you  will  beheve  it,  I  have  been  apphed  to  to  take  the  charge 
of  Mount  Holyoke  Seminary  II!  Do  not  mention  this  last  on  any 
account.  I  only  mention  it  to  provoke  a  smile  from  you.  My  heart 
is  in  Persia.  There  I  wish  to  live  and  die.  God  forbid  that  any  thing 
but  a  most  direct  intimation  of  his  will  should  keep  me  from  that 
chosen  field  of  labor." 

"May  31st,  1850. 
"Eev.  Rufus  Anderson,  D.D. 

"  My  dear  Brother, — The  following  are  mv  reasons  for  wishing 
to  return  to  Persia  at  an  early  day. 

13 


290  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  1.  My  health  is  now  entirely  restored.  At  least  I  a^n  free  from 
disease,  and  have,  in  a  good  measure,  my  former  vigor.  I  do  not 
think,  vritli  the  common  calls  for  labor,  and  the  excitement  which  a 
returned  missionary  necessarily  meets  with,  I  should  probably  be 
any  better  by  remaining  in  this  country  a  longer  period.  With  care 
I  see  not  why  I  may  not  live  for  years,  perhaps  many  years,  among 
the  Nestorians.  My  present  home  on  Mount  Seir  is  quite  a  healthy 
location. 

"  2.  If  detained  in  the  country  beyond  the  1st  or  the  15th  of 
August  next,  I  must  remain  untU  March  or  April,  a  period  of  eight 
months.  It  is  not  possible  to  cross  the  mountains  of  Armenia  in 
winter.  Ought  so  much  of  a  missionary's  time  to  be  taken  from  his 
appropriate  work  without  weighty  reasons  ? 

''  3.  There  never  was  such  a  call  for  labor  in  our  mission  as  at  the 
present  time.  The  fields  are  white  to  the  harvest,  and  the  laborers 
are  few.  I  regard  this  as  a  crisis  in  the  mission.  Two  or  three 
years  will  be  likely  to  determine  whether  the  old  Nestorian  church 
is  to  be  regenerated  as  a  church,  or  to  crumble  to  pieces  and  a  new 
one  to  be  erected  on  its  ruins.  The  brethren  ask  for  two  new  mis- 
sionaries, but  not  one  is  to  be  found.  Mr.  Stocking  has  also  much 
of  the  year  been  laid  aside  by  rheumatism.  Knowing  as  they  do 
that  I  am  in  constant  communication  with  the  secretaries,  and  desir- 
ous in  every  way  to  aid  the  Mission,  my  brethren  write  less  about 
their  wants  to  the  Committee  than  they  would  otherwise.  But  their 
appeals  to  me  are  frequent  and  urgent. 

"4.  In  regard  ^o  my  particular  field,  the  Seminary,  while  Mr. 
Cochran  has  succeeded  well  in  superintending  it,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit  has  been  twice  poured  out  on  its  members,  since  my  return  to 
America,  he  is  by  no  means  able  to  do  justice  to  this  important  work, 
and  says  he  feels  at  times  in  great  danger  of  breaking  down.  He 
was  confidently  expecting  Mr.  Coan's  aid  last  fall,  but  the  state  of 
Mr.  Stocking's  health,  and  the  need  of  an  efficient  superintendent  for 
the  village  schools,  together  with  Mr.  Coan's  own  preferences,  deter- 
mined the  matter  otherwise.  There  is  no  question  that  the  seminary, 
which  is  so  very  important  an  auxiliary  in  our  work,  needs  at  ouce 


ANOTHER    REVIVAL.  291 

two  men  to  devote  their  whole  time  to  it ;  and  it  will  never  become 
what  it  ought  to  be,  till  this  is  effected. 

*'  5.  I  will  only  add,  what  you  know  already,  that  my  longing  to 
return  to  the  field  of  my  labor  is  very  strong.  It  seems,  at  times,  as 
if  I  could  not  for  any  consideration  wait  another  year.  But  this  is  a 
matter  of  feehng,  and  must  not  have  too  much  weight  with  me  in 

determining  my  duty. 

******** 
"  Such  is  an  imperfect,  but,  as  I  believe,  impartial,  statement  of  the 
case.     In  regard  to  the  whole  subject,  I  feel  like  a  little  child.     I 
have  asked  counsel  of  the  Lord,  and  now  am  most  happy  to  refer 
the  question  to  the  Secretaries  and  the  Prudential  Committee. 

"  Sincerely  yours, 

"  D.  T.  Stoddard." 
To  the  missionaries,  he  writes : 

"Missionary  House,  Boston,  June  8th,  1850. 
"My  Beloved  Brethren  and  Sisters: 

"  Last  week  brought  the  long  letter  of  Mr.  Perkins,  giving  details 
of  the  revival,  accompanied  by  one  from  Mr.  Stocking,  interspersed 
with  copious  extracts  from  Miss  Fiske.  Those  letters  sent  a  thrill  of 
joy  through  the  Missionary  House,  and  we  all  offered  up  devout 
thanksgivings  to  God.  Few  missionaries  in  all  the  world,  or  in  any 
age,  have  been  so  blest  as  you.  The  lines  have  indeed  fallen  to  you 
in  pleasant  places ;  yea,  you  have  a  goodly  heritage.  Dear  friends, 
prize  these  privileges.  Be  humble :  for,  after  all,  you  are  feeble  in- 
struments. Be  prayerful ;  for,  without  prayer,  the  work  never  will 
go  forward.  Magnify  Christ.  Preach  Christ.  Live  near  to  Christ 
Reflect  the  image  of  Christ.  Rejoice  in  Christ,  as  it  is  your  privilege 
and  your  duty  to  do ;  and  then  will  you  go  on  from  strength  to 
strength,  and  from  grace  to  glory.  I  speak  from  a  full  heart,  and  '  I 
beseech  you,  brethren,  suffer  the  word  of  exhortation.' 

"  These  letters  arrived  just  as  the  anniversaries  commenced,  and  I 
used  them  at  the  meeting  of  the  Board.  When  Dr.  Anderson  read 
extracts  from  them  at  the  Monthly  Concert,  many  were  in  teari 
Be  assured,  multitudes  sympathize  with  you  and  pray  for  you. 


292  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  Yesterday  I  had  a  note  from  Mr.  Stocking,  and  another  from 
Mr.  Cochrane,  dated  April  1st.  Mr.  Cochrane  gives  himself  un- 
necessary sohcitude  about  my  house,  for  ( I  say  it  almost  with  tears) 
I  am  to  remain  in  this  country  another  yearl  It  is  even  so.  The 
Committee,  after  a  long  and  patient  discussion  of  the  subject,  have 
come  to  this  conclusion.  And  I  vfill  endeavor  briefly  to  tell  you  on 
what  it  is  based. 

"  I  have  reported  myself  so  many  times  to  the  Secretaries  as  weU^ 
that  they  have  inferred  more  from  my  language  than  I  really  meant 
to  convey.  The  fact  is  just  this.  I  am  no  longer  a  diseased  man,  I 
eat  well,  sleep  well,  feel  well,  and,  up  to  a  certain  point,  can  accom- 
plish considerable  business.  But  I  have  not  the  stamina  probably  I 
once  had,  and  now  that  I  have  been  in  the  Missionary  House  more 
than  three  months,  the  Secretaries  and  Committee  see,  or  think  they 
see,  very  clearly,  that  such  is  the  fact.  They  evidently  fear  that  if  I 
were  to  go  back  now,  and  enter  on  the  work  with  the  ardor  which  I 
should  be  likely  to  feel,  I  should  not  last  long.  This  they  frankly  say 
to  me.  I  do  not  think  they  are  correct,  but  it  is  possible  they  may  be. 
Now,  they  argue,  that  as  I  have  been  slowly  gaining — slowly  but 
really — ever  since  I  came  to  the  country,  a  residence  of  another  year 
here  will  be  hkely  to  do  me  good.  In  other  words,  their  principle  is  to 
keep  a  missionary  in  America  so  long  as  he  continues  to  gain  strength 
thereby ;  and  they  say  that  this  is  real  economy,  and  that  missionaries 
who  have  gone  back  too  early,  have  often  broken  down  a  second 
time,  or  been  removed  by  death. 

"  So  much  for  this  part  of  the  subject.  Then  looking  at  the  matter 
from  another  stand-point,  they  say  that  I  can  not  be  spared  from  the 
Missionary  House  at  present.  And  though  they  never  mean  to  keep 
missionaries  from  their  field,  when  they  are  ready  to  go,  this  is  a 
very  peculiar  case.  The  '  Journal  of  Missions'  and  '  The  Day-Spring,' 
have  unexpectedly  reached  a  circulation  of  near  fifty  thousand  each, 
being  veiy  far  beyond  what  the  '  Herald'  ever  attained  to  in  its  best 
days.  Meantime,  Mr.  Treat,  who  has  charge  of  the  editorial  depart- 
ment, has  entirely  failed  in  health  and  gone  to  Europe,  leaving  all 
three  publications  fatherless.     There  is  no  man  that  (^an  be  thought 


PROLONGED    DETENTION.  29d 

of,  who  will  in  all  respects  do  to  come  into  the  Missionary  House. 
At  least  the  Committee,  although  they  have  thought  of  various  indi- 
viduals, do  not  see  their  way  clear  to  appoint  a  permanent  editor 
just  now.  And  they  feel  it  to  be  vital  to  the  raising  of  funds  and 
the  general  prosperity  of  the  cause,  that  the  publications  be  carefully 
looked  after.  They  consider  it  a  crisis  with  them,  and  as  demanding 
that  they  set  aside  ordinary  rules. 

"  To  me  the  decision  is  a  very  trying  one.  I  have  felt  that  I  must 
go  to  Persia  this  summer.  *  When  I  therefore  was  thus  minded,  did 
I  use  lightness  ?  or  the  things  that  I  purpose,  do  I  purpose  according 
to  the  flesh,  that  with  me  these  should  be  yea,  yea,  and  nay,  nay  ?* 
Even  Paul  had  to  change  his  plans,  and  write  to  the  Corinthians: 
'  This  is  the  third  time  I  am  coming  to  you.'  And  in  one  place  he 
adds,  '  But  Satan  hindered  us.'  I  think,  therefore,  he  was  worse  off 
than  I.  It  is  the  Lord  who  is  dealing  with  me,  and  in  great  mercy, 
though  he  is  leading  me  in  a  way  that  I  know  not.  When  in  Persia 
I  determined  that  I  would  not  come  to  America ;  but  my  Heavenly 
Father,  by  removing  my  beloved  Harriette,  necessitated  me  to  come. 
Now  I  have  repeatedly  wished  to  return,  and  repeatedly  been  pre- 
vented. What  does  this  mean  ?  Does  it  mean  that  the  work  will 
go  on  better  without  me  than  with  me  there  ?  That  I  am  unworthy 
to  have  any  place  among  such  a  band  of  brethren  and  sisters  ?  or 
that  he  has  work  for  me  to  do  elsewhere  ?  I  know  not.  I  only 
know  that  I  am  unworthy  to  be  employed  any  where; — to  have  any 
name  or  place  among  the  children  of  God.  I  pray  that  I  may  be 
humble,  and,  wherever  I  am,  live  near  to  Christ.  And  I  also  pray 
that  I  may  be  just  where  God  would  have  me  be,  and  do  just  what 
he  would  have  me  do,  however  trying  it  may  be  to  my  feelings. 

To  Rev.  E.  Strong,  on  the  above  decision  of  the  Pruden- 
tial Committee,  he  wrote ; 

"I  have  been  thus  particular  in  stating  this  decision  and  the 
grounds  of  it  to  you,  because  I  am  desirous  that  my  friends,  and  the 


294  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

friends  of  the  Board,  should  get  a  right  impression  in  regard  to  it 
I  would  not  wish  them  to  feel,  on  the  one  hand,  after  the  strong  ex- 
pressions I  have  used  about  my  love  for  the  Nestorians  and  my 
desire  to  return,  that  I  was  lingering  here  in  America,  and  '  playing 
with  shadows,'  nor,  on  the  other,  that  I  was  detained  by  an  arbitrary 
act  of  the  Committee,  contrary  to  my  own  judgment.  It  is  a  great 
trial  to  me  to  stay,  and  yet,  as  I  do  not  wish  to  go  till  I  have  the 
full  approbation  of  those  who  employ  me,  I  am  willing  to  be  kept 
from  the  Nestorians  a  time  longer.  The  dealings  of  God  with  me 
have  certainly  been  peculiar.  I  was  taken  away  from  Persia  con- 
trary to  my  strong  wishes ;  and  then,  when  I  had  consented  to  go 
as  far  as  Constantinople,  the  death  of  my  wife  made  a  moral  necessity 
for  me  to  proceed  onward.  Since  I  have  been  in  America,  I  have 
purposed  three  times  to  return,  but  three  times  been  hindered.  I 
am,  however,  most  happy  to  feel  that  the  Lord  has  hindered  me  and 
not  Satan^  as  was  the  case  when  Paul's  plans  were  broken  in  upon. 
I  hope  tliis  disciphne  may  do  me  good,  may  chasten  me,  may  subdue 
my  will,  and  make  me  more  fit  for  the  Master's  use.  Wherever  he 
would  have  me  Hve  and  labor,  there,  I  trust,  I  desire  to  be.  There 
will  be  the  post  of  usefulness,  there  the  home  of  peace. 

The  following  extracts  from  letters  to  Rev.  A.  Hazen, 
missionary  in  India,  present  many  points  of  personal  and 
general  interest. 

"  Missionary  House,  Boston,  April  26th,  1850.  ! 
•'  Our  field  is  in  a  most  interesting  state.  It  may  be  that  I  view 
it  with  partial  eyes,  but  considering  the  intelligence,  the  enterprizr;, 
the  affectionate  character  of  the  people,  and  the  triumphs  of  Grod's 
grace  among  them,  I  know  of  no  field  where  it  could  be  more  de- 
lightful to  labor.  We  have  just  heard  of  another  revival  in  the  male 
and  female  seminaries.  Those  institutions  have  repeatedly  received 
showers  of  divine  grace,  and  scores  of  the  pupils  been  led  to  Christ. 
It  would  make  your  heart  run  over  with  joy  to  see  the  vigorous, 
manly,  Christ-like  piety,  whiclj  is  developed  in  many  of  those  young 


WORDS    OF    HOPE.  295 

men.  It  is  a  great  privilege  to  be  with  them  and  lead  them  into 
the  green  pastures,  and  beside  the  still  waters.  It  repays  us  a  thou- 
sand fold  for  all  our  self-denial.  We  feel  sometimes  that  we  can 
rejoice  almost  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory. 

"  Your  field  is.  one  of  more  trials.  I  hftve  just  sent  a  portion  of 
your  last  letter  to  the  printer,  for  the  '  Journal  of  Missions.'  But, 
dear  brother,  do  not  be  discouraged.  It  is  Christ's  work.  He  loves 
it  better  than  we  can.  He  will  be  with  you.  He  loves  to  hear  you 
pray.  He  will  put  his  arms  underneath  you.  His  grace  will  be 
sufficient.  His  promises  are  Yea  and  Amen.  The  clouds  may  seem 
dark,  but  the  sun  shines.  Your  mission  is  enfeebled,  its  numbers 
are  reduced,  and  the  harvest  seems  not  to  be  whitening.  But  let 
patience  have  her  perfect  work.  They  that  sow  in  tears  shall  reap 
in  joy.  It  is  not  many  years  since  one  brother  left  our  field  quite 
discouraged.  Eleven  years  of  toil  had  produced  httle  spiritual  result, 
and  he  thought  nothing  good  was  ever  to  come.  Now  how  blessed 
the  change  1  What  hath  Grod  wrought  ?  You  remember  the  mis- 
sionaries in  Greenland,  and  those  in  Tahiti.  They  toiled  on,  hoped 
on,  and  lived  by  faith.  And  at  last  the  day  dawned  and  all  around 
them  was  seen  gladness  and  joy.  Who  knows  that  it  may  not 
speedily  be  so  with  you? 

"  From  some  expressions  in  your  letters  I  have  been  fearful  you 
were  doing  too  much  for  your  health.  Pardon  me  for  cautioning  you 
on  that  subject.  I  know  there  is  a  very  strong  temptation,  when 
there  is  so  much  to  be  done  and  so  few  to  do  it,  to  over-exert  one's 
self.  I  did  it,  and  as  the  result,  was  obliged  to  give  up,  and  spend 
two  years  in  getting  well.  This  was  not  good  economy.  Perhaps 
it  was  positively  sinful.  At  least,  I  am  determined  to  be  veiy 
guarded  hereafter.  It  seems  to  me  it  is  our  duty  to  form  and  execute 
our  plans  so  that  we  may  live  long.  Brother  Goodell,  of  Constan- 
tinople, says,  a  good  many  missionaries  come  out  that  way  '  ready  to 
die,'  but,  for  his  part,  he  is  glad  to  see  now  and  then  one  who  comes 
out  expecting  to  live.  He  is  a  very  cheerful  man — some  would  call 
him  gay,  though  he  is  a  devoted  Christian — and  thinks  by  a  good 
lAugh  occasionally,  and  by  moderation  in  all  his  movements,  he  has 


296  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

been  able  to  accomplish  far  more  than  he  could  have  done  other- 
wise. 

"  But  not  to  dwell  longer  on  this  point,  dear  brother,  let  me  beg 
you  to  take  good  care  of  your  health.  If  there  are  but  few  mission- 
ary candidates  coming  forward  (and  it  is  a  sorrowful  fact  that  they 
are  so  few),  and  numbers  of  our  missionaries,  all  over  the  world,  are 
breaking  down  and  coming  home,  this  does  not  impose  on  you  or 
on  me  the  duty  of  overlaboring  and  breaking  down,  too,  but  rather 
of  husbanding  our  strength,  and  making  it  hold  out  as  long  as  possi- 
ble. May  Grod  give  us  both  grace  and  wisdom  to  do  just  as  we 
should  in  this  important  matter,  and  enable  us,  whether  our  lives  be 
longer  or  shorter,  to  glorify  him  on  the  earth,  and  finish  the  work  he 
has  given  us  to  do." 

"  September  2d,  1850.  I  still  continue  at  the  Missionary  House, 
where  I  have  been  for  nearly  seven  months.  My  duties,  on  the 
whole,  are  pleasant ;  and  I  trust  I  am  contributing  my  humble  mite 
to  the  promotion  of  Christ's  kingdom.  Situated  in  the  family  of  Dr. 
Anderson,  and  associated  with  so  many  good  men,  and  my  thoughts 
employed  so  much  of  the  time  about  this  blessed  object,  if  I  could 
forget  Persia,  I  do  not  know  that  anything  would  be  wanting  to 
make  me  perfectly  happy.  But  my  dlesire  to  return  is  like  a  fire  in 
my  bones,  and  how  am  I  straitened  till  it  be  accomplished." 

Speaking  of  the  missionary  work,  he  says : 

"  October  10th,  1850.  To  be  sure  it  has  its  trials.  It  is  full  of 
self-denial.  It  crosses  many  of  our  worldly  feehngs.  But,  after  all, 
what  a  blessed  thing  it  is  to  be  allowed  thus  to  serve  Christ.  Some- 
times when  I  think  of  it,  I  am  very  impatient  to  get  back  to  my 
field,  and  to  my  loved  Nestorians.  Yes,  let  me  Uve  and  die  a  mis- 
sionary of  the  cross.  With  the  presence  and  the  love  of  Jesus,  t(»il 
will  be  light  and  self-denial  welcome.  God  grant  that  I  may  be 
more  and  more  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  missions,  and  that  I 
may  Uve  to  see  yet  greater  trophies  of  redeeming  grace  than  we  have 
yet  witnessed  among  the  .N'estorians.     May  you  be  blessed  abund- 


RETURNED     MISSIONARIES.  297 

antly  in  your  labors  also,  and  be  wise  to  win  men  to  Christ.  Fasten 
your  eye  on  him.  Look  to  him  for  strength  and  you  will  be  full  of 
peace  and  joy.  It  is  only  a  little  while,  at  the  furthest,  that  we  shall 
labor  here.  Soon,  oh,  how  soon,  shall  we  reach  our  home  above, 
meet  where  there  are  no  partings,  praise  God  where  there  are  no 
imperfections,  and  evermore,  with  the  redeemed  of  every  nation  and 
age,  cast  our  crowns  at  the  feet  of  the  Redeemer." 

"December  23,  1850:  If  ever  you  are  a  'returned  missionary, 
(as  I  hope  you  will  not  be),  and  especially  if  you  are  what  Dr.  Poor 
calls  '  a  returned  missionary  returning,'  you  will  know  how  to  make 
allowances  for  the  infrequency  of  my  letters. 

"  While  there  are  some  pleasant  things  in  a  visit  to  America,  it  is, 
in  many  other  respects,  a  continual  trial,  and  I  rejoice  that  my  visit 
here  is  soon  to  terminate.  I  beheve  all  who  have  tried  it  will  sub- 
scribe to  what  Dr.  Poor  said  of  returned  missionaries,  '  Oh,  they  are 
a  sorry  set,  a  sorry  set.'  It  is  a  slow  process,  this  of  getting  well 
again,  when  the  system  is  run  down,  and  we  must  be  content  to  take 
time.  Three  times  I  have  set  for  returning  to  Persia,  and  three  times 
the  Secretaries  have  advised  me  to  wait  longer.  It  seemed  to  me 
then  that  they  were  unreasonable  in  detaining  me  so  long  from  my 
chosen  field,  but  as  I  look  back  I  feel  that  it  has  all  been  for  the  best. 
I  have  a  vigor  now  wliich  I  had  not  a  year  ago,  and  which  resembles 
very  much  the  vigor  I  had  when  I  first  became  a  missionary.  My 
impression  is,  however,  that  if  I  could  have  remained  in  Persia,  and 
thrown  off"  care,  and  been  willing  to  take  time  to  recruit,  I  should 
have  got  well  faster  and  better  there  than  in  New  England,  llere 
I  have  been  always  crowded,  and  there  is  no  way  of  getting  rid  of  it. 
Visiting,  meetings,  excitement,  pursued  month  alter  month,  is  the 
most  wearisome  and  trying  life  I  know  of,  and  nothing  but  the 
sternest  sense  of  duty  would  ever  tempt  me  to  go  tlu-ough  it  again. 

"I  trust,  dear  brother,  you  will  keep  up  a  good  courage.  You 
speak  of  yourself  as  '  worn-out  at  the  age  of  twenty-eight.'  Please  do 
not  feel  so.  You  have  youth  on  your  side,  and,  as  I  suppose,  a  good 
constitution.     I  see  not  why  you  may  not  live,  and  enjoy  health,  for 


298  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

many  years.  When  the  system  is  run  down  we  are  apt  to  be 
desponding.  I  was.  I  thought  I  should  not  live  a  year.  But  I 
magnified  my  difl&culties.  With  returning  health,  spirits  have  re- 
turned,  and  I  am  now  calculating,  with  God's  blessing,  to  live  twenty 
y^ars  at  least.  Ask  your  good  wife  to  cheer  you  up.  Determine 
that  you  will  be  cheerful;  it  will  react  very  pleasantly  on  your 
health ;  it  will  do  you  good  like  a  medicine.  In  fact,  if  you  can  keep 
cheerful,  it  is  worth  far  more  than  medicine.  Excuse  these  remarks^ 
they  are  prompted  by  the  deepest  interest  in  you  and  your  work.  I 
want  to  have  you  continue  to  be  a  blessing  to  the  Maharattas,  as 
you  have  been  in  past  years,  and  if  you  are  at  all  like  me,  you  are 
happier  there  at  yom*  work,  than  you  ever  could  be  elsewhere.  Oh  I 
what  a  privilege  is  it  to  be  a  missionary ;  to  stand  in  the  foreground 
of  the  army :  to  preach  Christ  to  the  millions  of  Asia. 

"  August  20th,  1850.  As  soon  as  the  meeting  of  the  Board  is 
over,  I  mean  to  make  an  earnest  appeal  to  the  Secretaries  to  be  re- 
leased from  my  present  position.  I  do  not  expect,  however,  that 
it  will  be  effected  and  a  new  man  installed  in  my  place  before  the 
first  of  December.  Then  I  shall  have  been  here  nine  months  and 
served  quite  an  apprenticeship.  It  is  a  pretty  laborious  and  yet  in 
many  respects  a  delightful  service.  All  here  is  peace  and  love. 
Those  good  men  who  are  gone,  and  whose  portraits  hang  about  the 
walls,  the  good  men  who  come  to  visit  us,  and  the  sacred  employ- 
ment in  which  we  are  engaged,  all  conspire  to  make  this  a  place 
where  it  is  good  to  be.  I  hope  that  God  will  bless  my  stay  here 
and  enable  me  day  by  day  to  grow  in  likeness  to  the  adorable  Sa- 
viour. May  this  be  the  case  with  each  of  us,  wherever  we  are 
laboring.  Let  us  strive  for  heavenly  mindedness  and  be  transformed 
into  the  image  of  Christ  from  glory  to  glory." 

The  intention  expressed  in  the  above,  he  carried  out  in 
the  following  note  of  September  19th,  to  the  Secretaries 
of  the  Board. 

"  I  came  to  the  Missioaary  House  in  February,  to  fill  a  temporary 


RESIGNS    HIS     EDITORSHIP.  299 

gap,  and  I  have  endeavored  to  aid  you  in  my  humble  way  ever 
since.  I  wish  I  had  performed  better  the  duties  which  I  assumed. 
Every  number  of  the  Journal  of  Missions  and  the  Day  Spring,  have 
come  short  of  my  idea  of  what  they  ought  to  be  and  what  I  think 
they  might  be.  Still,  I  have  tried  to  be  faithful,  as  God  gave  me 
ability  aud  strength.  My  stay  at  the  Missionary  House  has  been 
not  only  very  pleasant  to  me  but  very  profitable,  and  I  shall  always 
look  back  on  these  months  with  deep  interest. 

"  While  I  say  this,  I  will  also  say  that  in  the  prospect  of  my  re- 
turning to  Persia  in  the  latter  part  of  February  or  the  first  of  March, 
it  seems  to  be  reasonable  that  I  should  now  be  released  from  this 
service,  or  at  least  at  as  early  a  day  as  another  arrangement  can  be 
made.  In  making  this  request  you  will  not  understand  me  as  shrink- 
ing from  any  responsibility  which  properly  comes  upon  me.  If  the 
cause  requires  that  I  stay  with  you  a  time  longer,  I  will  cheerfully  ac- 
quiesce. But  I  think  my  sedentary  life  during  the  summer,  though 
not  very  wearing,  has  not  been  so  conducive  to  health  as  some  other 
course  I  might  have  pursued.  In  other  words,  I  do  not  think  I  stand, 
as  respects  bodily  vigor,  just  where  I  should  have  done  at  this  time, 
had  I  not  had  these  cares  of  editorship  upon  me  during  the  summer. 

"  You  know  that  it  is  my  wish  and  my  expectation,  with  the  leave 
of  Providence  and  the  approbation  of  the  committee,  to  return  to 
Persia  and  live  there  and  die  there.  And  as  I  must  admit  that  1 
have  not  any  too  much  strength  at  the  best  for  the  duties  of  mission- 
ary life,  I  should  Uke  to  have  as  much  leisure  as  may  be  before  leav- 
ing the  country  for  visiting,  packing,  invigorating  my  health,  etc.  I 
think  the  bracing  air  of  this  winter,  under  proper  circumstances  (for 
cold  is  always  serviceable  to  my  health),  will  do  me  great  good  and 
prepare  me  better  than  I  have  yet  been  prepared  for  going  back  to 
the  Nestorians." 

October  lOtb,  after  the  meeting  of  the  American  Board 
at  Oswego,  he  writes : 

"  We  had  a  delightful  meeting  at  the  Board  and  sat  together  in 
heavenly  places  in  Christ.     If  the  occasion  was  not  one  of  such  ten- 


800  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

der  interest  as  that  last  year  at  Pittsfield,  it  was  yet  a  very  precious 
season  and  the  remembrance  of  it  and  the  benefits  of  it  will  long 
abide  with  all  those  who  were  present,  and  its  influence  be  thus 
widely  felt  in  the  churches.  There  was  a  good  deal  said  about  a 
want  of  money,  and  we  do  need  it  exceedingly  in  every  department 
of  our  labors.  But  what  we  most  need  at  home  and  abroad  is 
more  spirituality,  a  more  unreserved  consecration  of  ourselves  to  the 
Eedeemer's  cause.  We,  who  go  as  missionaries,  are  very  weak,  im- 
perfect agents,  and  need  to  be  sustained  constantly  by  the  prayers  of 
our  patrons.  Then  there  is  a  tide  of  worldhness  sweeping  over  the 
churches  here  ;  which  it  is  very  sad  to  witness,  and  which  I  believe 
our  Saviour  can  not  regard  without  grief" 

*'  October  15th.  In  four  months  from  this  time  I  hope  to  embark 
for  Smyrna.  My  heart  almost  bounds  at  the  thought.  If  God  in 
his  mercy  permits  me  once  more  to  reach  that  happy  home  on 
Mount  Seir,  how  shall  I  be  called  on  to  bless  his  name. 

"  I  had  a  dream  the  other  night.  It  was  this :  For  some  reason 
or  other  it  was  decided  that  it  was  best  for  me  to  remain  in  Amer- 
ica. It  cost  me  a  dreadful  struggle  to  make  up  my  mind  to  it,  but 
at  last  I  assented  to  its  wisdom.  Soon  after,  I  was  sitting  one  day 
when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Perkins  came  in  upon  me.  It  was  as  unex- 
pected almost  as  if  they  had  dropped  down  from  the  skies.  For  a 
few  moments  I  was  overjoyed.  After  the  excitement  was  over,  I 
said,  '  are  you  really  here  too  ?  Has  our  mission  again  been  dimin- 
ished in  strength  ?  Must  you  and  I  never  live  together  more  oe 
Mount  Seir  and  labor  and  pray  together  for  the  Nestorians?'  So 
saying,  I  grasped  him  by  the  hand  and  we  sat  down  and  wept.  I 
asked  him  not  a  word  about  his  voyage  or  journey,  nor  did  he  in- 
quire a  word  about  my  plans  or  labors.  We  both  wept  when  we 
remembered  Zion.  At  last,  when  I  had  pretty  well  '  cried  myself 
out,'  I  awoke,  and  behold  1  it  was  a  dream.  You  may  imagine  how 
rejoiced  I  was.  Since  then  I  have  bestirred  myself  to  purchase 
some  things  which  I  mean  to  carry,  and  amuse  myself  a  little  every 
day  in  packing,  etc.,  in  the  lower  story  of  the  Missionary  House.     J 


DEATH    OF^  THE    YOUNG.  301 

wish  to  drive  off  any  more  such  dreams,  which  may  be  waiting  for 
an  onset  upon  me.  You  may  tliink  I  had  been  eating  mince  pie  for 
supper,  but  I  assure  you  I  had  not." 

"  December  18th,  1850.  Brother  C.  informs  me  that  your  dear 
Lewis  is  gradually  becoming  weaker  and  sinking  down  under  the 
power  of  disease.  I  rejoice,  however,  with  you,  in  the  hope  that  he  has 
built  on  Christ  and  looks  forward  with  calm  trust  to  whatever  may 
await  him.  In  many  points  of  view  it  is  sad  to  see  the  young,  just 
coming  into  manhood,  suddenly  arrested  in  their  course  and  brought 
down  to  an  early  grave.  But  faith  can  triumph  even  over  such  4ln 
affliction  as  this  and  feel  that  aU  is  right :  that  it  is  a  blessed  thing 
for  us  and  our  children  and  all  our  interests  to  be  in  the  hands  of 
God.  If  God  will  only  be  pleased  to  convert  our  children  to  him- 
self and  make  them  partakers  with  us  of  this  precious  faith,  why 
should  we  not  be  willing  to  have  them  taken  home  to  glory  when- 
ever he  sees  best  ?  Though  I  hope  by  God's  blessing  to  hve  for 
years,  and  in  my  humble  measure  serve  him  in  the  missionary  field, 
and  am  in  the  habit  of  taking  cheerful  views  of  life,  I  can  yet  truly 
say  that  I  not  unfi-equently  sigh  for  the  better  land.  Here  there  is 
so  much  weakness,  so  many  infirmities,  so  much  within  us  and  around 
us  to  make  us  mourn,  so  sadly  does  this  world  bear  the  marks  ot 
being  blasted  by  sin,  that  it  is  almost  strange  that  we  can  fasten  our 
affections  upon  it.  And  when  we  turn  away  our  eyes  from  this  vale 
of  tears  to  that  home  which  the  Saviour  has  provided  for  us,  and  ol 
wliich  he  is  the  light,  and  glory,  and  joy,  where  we  shall  see  him  and 
be  like  him,  and  be  lost  in  the  great  ocean  of  blessedness,  and  min- 
gle with  the  many  millions  who  have  been  redeemed,  in  their  songs 
of  praise,  the  wonder  is  that  we  do  not  long  to  be  taken  home.  If 
Jesus  is  our  friend,  if  one  of  the  '  many  mansions'  is  to  be  ours,  then 
the  sooner  we  are  called  away,  the  sooner  will  our  unending  joy 
commence.  It  may  be  in  the  morning  or  at  noon,  or  when  we  totter 
with  age  and  gray  hairs  are  sprinkled^over  us.  But  let  the  sum- 
mons come  when  it  will,  we  may  as  Christians,  feel  more  than  calm ; 
we  may  sing  of  gi'ace  and  triumph,  of  the  conflict  ended  and  glory 
begun,  as  we  cross  the  River  Jordan." 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

EETURN    TO   HIS   FIELD. 

The  Providence  of  God  which  detained  Mr.  Stoddard  in 
the  United  States  so  far  beyond  his  purpose  and  inclina- 
tion, was  kindly  preparing  him  for  higher  usefulness  upon 
his  final  return  to  Oroomiah.  Had  he  gone  back  accord- 
ing to  his  original  plan,  he  would  have  returned  alone,  to 
find  his  heart's  great  sorrow  revived  by  the  associations 
and  the  memories  of  every  day ;  he  would  have  returned 
without  even  his  children  to  solace  his  weary  hours,  and  to 
respond  to  a  heart  which  yearned  for  love  as  its  daily  food  ; 
he  would  have  gone  back  still  enfeebled,  to  be  speedily 
prostrated  by  disease  and  death.  His  long  detention  in  his 
native  land  gradually  reinvigorated  his  system,  soothed  his 
sorrows  with  the  constant  ministry  of  friends  and  by  diver- 
sified labors  for  Christ,  and  at  length  brought  him  to  know 
that  God  had  chosen  for  him  one  who  should  restore  his 
shattered  home  and  share  the  joys  and  burdens  of  the  mis- 
sionary life. 

On  the  14th  of  February,  1851,  Mr.  Stoddard  was  mar 
ried  to  Miss  Sophia  D.  daughter  of  Rev.  Austin  Hazen 
of  Berlin,  Vermont,  and  sister  of  Rev.  Allen  Hazen,  mis- 
sionary at  Bombay. 

The  Trustees  of  Mount  Holyoke  Female  Seminary  were 
most  reluctant  to  release  even  for  the  foreign  missionary 
service  this  competent  and  favorite  teacher,  who  did  so 


FAREWELL    LETTER.  303 

much  to  supply  the  void  occasioned  by  the  death  of  Mary 
Lyon.  On  the  4th  of  March,  1851,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stod- 
dard, and  their  daughter  Harriette,  with  Miss  Cowles,  Miss 
Whittlesey  and  Mr.  Rhea,  all  destined  to  the  oriental 
field,  embarked  at  Boston  for  Smyrna.  His  farewell  let- 
ters show  that  he  was  jubilant  in  the  prospect  of  being 
once  more  at  his  post.  To  the  missionary  circle  at  Oroo- 
miah,  he  writes : 

"  Would  to  God,  we  might  say  to  you,  as  did  Paul  to  some  of  his 
Christian  friends,  'And  I  am  sure  that  when  I  come  unto  you,  I 
shall  come  in  the  fullness  of  the  blessing  of  the  Grospel  of  Christ.' 
Pray  that  it  may  be  so  and  that  by  our  arrival  we  may  not  make  a 
mere  numerical  addition  to  your  strength.  I  trust  we  shall  find  you 
all  knit  together  in  love  and  striving  together  for  the  faith  of  the 
Gospel.  Some  missions  are  at  the  present  time  distracted  by  divi- 
sions. I  love  to  turn  from  them  to  you  and  think  of  you  as  drink- 
ing in  one  spirit  and  reflecting  on  each  other  the  image  of  Christ. 
Shall  I  find  tliis  my  hope  and  my  prayer  realized  ? 

I  shall  so  soon,  if  the  Lord  will,  be  among  you,  that  I  do  not 
think  it  worth  while  to  say  any  thing  about  the  arrangements  of  the 
seminary.  It  seems  you  difier  somewhat  as  to  your  views  of  what 
is  expedient,  and  perhaps  I  shall  difier  from  all  of  you ;  (though  I 
have  no  reason  to  tliink  so  ;)  but  yet  I  presume  by  prayerful  consid- 
eration things  will  be  set  on  just  the  right  basis.  It  seems  to  me  I 
shall  prefer  to  occupy  my  old  house,  if  agreeable  to  the  mission,  but 
will  leave  the  question  open  tiU  I  arrive  or  till  I  get  more  light." 

To  friends  in  Scotland  and  in  America  he  sends  words 
of  hope  and  cheer  as  he  approaches  the  terminus  of  bis 
voyage. 

"Ionian  Sea,  April  5th,  1851.  I  have  been  impatient  for  a  long 
time  at  the  protracted  length  of  my  visit  in  America,  and  I  joy 
to  go  back  to  my  adopted  home  in  the  East.     The  day  of  my  em- 


304  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

barkation  was  not  a  gloomy  one.  On  the  contrary,  I  lifted  up  my 
eyes  in  gratitude  to  that  God  who  had  restored  my  health  and  per- 
mitted me  to  enter  anew,  and  under  such  favorable  circumstances, 
on  my  missionary  work.  I  do  beHeve  that  we  missionaries  are  the 
happiest  persons  on  earth.  If  we  do  not  get  our  hundred  fold  prom- 
ised by  the  Saviour  to  those  who  leave  all  for  him,  it  is  because  we 
are  not  simple  and  devoted  enough  in  our  consecration.  But  we  do 
get  many  joys  that  a  stranger  intermeddleth  not  with.  And  were 
you  to  see  me  on  my  arrival  at  Smyrna  or  Constantinople,  and 
especially  at  Oroomiah,  greeted  by  warm  hearts  and  having  sweet 
communion  with  brethren  and  sisters  who  like  me  have  embarked 
their  all  in  this  glorious  work,  I  think  you  would  feel  that  we  were 
abundantly  paid  for  all  the  trials  of  our  voluntary  exile." 

"  MoREA,  April  7th.  My  visit  in  America  was  long  protracted, 
but  perhaps  not  too  long  to  accomplish  well  all  the  desirable  objects 
in  connection  with  it.  I  certainly  have  had  a  rare  privilege,  and  one 
which  I  shall  value  as  long  as  1  hve,  in  visiting  so  many  churches  and 
forming  so  many  acquaintances  among  the  excellent  of  the  earth. 
It  has  strengthened  decidedly  my  own  love  to  the  cause,  and  sends 
me  back  most  cheerfully  on  this  errand  of  mercy,  I  know  that 
many  at  the  other  end  are  '  holding  the  ropes,'  and  that  we  are  fol- 
lowed by  th£  sympathy  and  prayers  of  thousands.  It  is  also  cause 
for  devout  thanksgiving  that  I  now  return  renewed  in  vigor,  and 
may  properly  call  myself  a  well  man.  I  bless  God  that  I  go  to  such 
an  interesting  field,  where  every  effort  I  can  put  forth  for  the  cause 
of  Christ  is  so  much  needed,  where  I  may  mingle  my  voice  with 
that  of  the  joyful  reapers  and  bind  the  yellow  sheaves,  where  my 
pupils  are  waiting  to  welcome  me,  and  where  I  have  already  had  so 
much  experience  of  the  loving-kindness  of  God. 

"  There  is  so  much  practical  unbelief  among  the  churches  in  regard 
to  the  blessedness  of  the  missionary  work  that  I  love  to  testify  that 
it  is  good  to  be  a  missionary.  And  my  earnest  prayer  is,  in  which 
I  ask  that  you  will  join  with  me,  that  I  may  be  found  faithful  and 
wise  to  win  many  to  an  Almighty  Saviour." 


JOT    IN    HIS    RETURN.  305 

To  his  parents  he  writes  fi'oni  the  Mediterranean : 

"  When  I  look  back  on  my  visit  to  America,  it  seems  a  delightful 
dream.  The  numerous  friends  whom  I  have  seen  and  communed 
with,  the  still  more  numerous  friends  who  were  before  strangers  to 
me,  but  who  bestowed  on  me  for  Christ's  sake,  their  affection,  the 
extended  and  very  precious  intercourse  I  had  with  the  churches,  and 
the  opportunity  thus  afforded  me  of  telling  them  what  I  had  seen  in 
a  far  off  land  of  the  triumphs  of  God's  grace ;  these  and  many  other 
things  conspire  to  render  this  visit  an  era  in  my  life.  But  I  leave 
now  aU  behind.  I  exchange  a  land  of  civilization  for  a  land  of  the 
shadow  of  death ;  the  elevating,  refining,  cheering  influences  which 
have  been  thrown  around  me  for  a  home  among  a  degraded,  im- 
moral, and  in  many  cases,  an  ungrateful  people.  I  go  to  a  climate 
which  has  once  seriously  impaired  my  vigor,  and  may  again  deprive 
me  of  the  elasticity  of  health  which  again  animates  my  frame.  But 
I  bid  friends,  home,  country,  aU  farewell  with  joy,  and  embark  once 
more  in  this  self-denying  yet  blessed  work.  I  consider  it  the  great- 
est privilege  on  earth  to  go.  I  know  that  much  is  expected  of  me, 
and  on  this  account  I  shrink,  feeling  my  great  unworthiness  and 
fearing  lest  I  should  not  be  found  faithful.  But  *  my  grace  is  suffi- 
cient for  thee,'  whispered  to  the  soul  by  the  omnipresent  Saviour, 
will  give  at  all  times  renewed  strength.  I  can  do  all  things  through 
Christ  strengthening  me.  When  I  am  weak,  then  am  I  strong. 
Only  let  me  ever  feel  these  truths  and  look  for  help  to  heaven,  and  I 
shall  glorify  God  wherever  I  am,  and  finish  the  work  he  has  given  me 
to  do.  It  is  delightful  to  know  that  you  will  all  remember  me  in  your 
prayers  and  thus  in  an  important  sense  be  fellow-laborers  with  me. 

"  I  have  spoken  of  my  trial  in  going  to  a  land  of  the  shadow 
of  death,  but  it  is,  as  you  well  know,  not  an  unmixed  trial.  I  go  to 
a  beloved  and  loving  band  of  brethren  and  sisters.  All  along 
the  way,  at  Smyrna,  at  Constantino})le,  at  Trebizond,  and  at  Erze- 
room,  I  shall  be  welcomed  by  the  excellent  of  the  earth  and  sit  with 
them  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ,  In  Oroomiah  I  shall  be  greeted 
with  notes  of  welcome  by  many  who  call  me  their  spiritual  father 


306  MEMOIKOF    STODDARD. 

and  whom  I  regard  with  all  the  tenderness  which  I  feel  toward  my 
own  children.  I  shall  be  far  happier — doubt  it  not — in  Persia  than 
I  could  be  in  America.  There  let  me  live.  There  let  me  die.  There 
may  I  be  buried. 

"  Did  not  the  Saviour  call  me,  gladly  would  I  remain  with  you, 
my  beloved  and  aged  parents,  and  minister  to  the  comfort  of  your 
declining  years.  I  need  not  tell  you  that  ardent  love  to  you  glows 
in  my  heart — a  love  which  has  been,  if  possible,  strengthened  by  the 
delightful  intercourse  I  have  had  with  you  during  my  recent  visit, 
and  your  numerous  efforts  to  promote  my  happiness  and  invigorate 
my  health.  These  kind  attentions  will  be  embalmed  in  my  heart 
while  memory  lasts.  God  bless  you,  dear  parents,  and  reward  you 
a  hundred  fold  for  all  your  kindness  to  your  youngest,  and  in  some 
respects,  your  most  unworthy  son." 

Mr.  Stoddard  reached  Constantinople  at  a  time  when  the 
work  among  the  Armenians  had  assumed  a  most  encourag- 
ing aspect.  His  report  of  that  work  and  his  testimony 
concerning  the  missionaries  at  that  station,  will  be  valued 
as  the  judgment  of  a  most  competent  and  reliable  witness. 

"  May  5th,  1851.  Travelers  who  visit  Constantinople  are  often 
charmed  with  the  magnificent  panorama  of  the  city  as  seen  from 
the  Golden  Horn,  and  their  attention  is  wholly  absorbed  in  visiting 
different  objects  of  curiosity  in  this  ancient  seat  of  empire.  But 
nothing  can  be  so  interesting  to  a  Christian  visitor  as  the  work  of 
God  among  the  Armenians  here.  The  progress  of  the  truth,  since  I 
came  out  eight  years  ago,  is  wonderful.  Yesterday  I  was  present 
at  a  communion  season  in  the  first  Protestant  church.  About  sev- 
enty Armenians  composed  the  congregation.  Four  were  received 
into  fellowship,  two  of  whom  are  members  of  the  female  seminary. 
Three  infants  were  also  baptized.  The  services  which  were  per- 
formed by  the  native  pastors,  Simon  and  Avedis,  and  Mr.  Dwight, 
were  deeply  interesting  and  impressive  to  me,  though  I  could  not 
understand  the  language  spoken.     As  I  looked  around  on  that  band 


THE     PROTESTANT    ARMENIANS.  807 

of  devoted  men  and  women,  gathered  from  a  superstitious  and  de- 
graded church,  and  saw  among  them  Hariitun  who  was  some  years 
since  driven  through  the  streets  of  Nicomedia,  amid  the  jeers  and 
insults,  and  blows  of  a  furious  mob,  Stepan  Agha,  the  brother  of  the 
Patriarch,  who  has  submitted  to  imprisonment  and  abuse  for  the 
sake  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  many  others,  their  companions,  who 
have  met  with  fiery  trials  and  triumphed  over  them  by  the  power 
of  their  faith ;  as  I  saw  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of  Christ  writ- 
ten on  their  countenances  and  heard  their  songs  of  praise,  my  heart 
was  drawn  out  to  these  dear  brethren  in  the  tenderest  affection.  In 
the  center  of  this  great  city,  crowded  by  a  million  of  human  beings, 
who  know  but  little  in  truth  of  God  the  Father,  and  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ,  they  had  assembled  on  the  first  day  of  the  week  to  break 
bread.  And  the  Saviour  was  evidently  with  them.  They  sat  in 
heavenly  places  and  rejoiced,  I  doubt  not,  with  joy  unspeakable.  It 
is  under  such  circumstances  that  we  understand  what  Christian  fel- 
lowship is,  and  catch  gHmpses  of  the  blessedness  which  is  reserved 
for  the  saints  in  heaven. 

"  The  whole  aspect  of  the  work  in  Turkey  seems  most  encour- 
aging. Could  the  churches  in  America  be  permitted  to  see  it  for 
themselves,  and  become  personally  acquainted  with  those  who 
have  been  led  by  their  instrumentality  to  the  Saviour,  I  am  sure 
they  would  devise  more  liberal  things,  and  pray  far  more  than  they 
now  do  for  the  cause  of  missions. 

"  Our  intercourse  with  the  brethren  and  sisters  at  the  different 
stations  has  been  of  the  most  dchghtful  character  and  justified  all 
that  I  ever  said  of  the  nature  of  Christian  fellowship  on  missionary 
ground.  I  am  impressed  with  the  greatness  and  importance  of  the 
work  going  on  among  the  Armenians  of  Turkey  and  the  progress 
which  has  been  made  during  my  absence  in  America.  It  is  gratify- 
ing to  find  European  residents  at  the  different  stations  so  ready  to 
speak  well  of  this  reformation  and  to  aid  it  in  every  way  in  their 
power.  Even  some  of  those  who  long  looked  on  with  coldness,  and 
declared  that  we  were  engaged  in  a  fruitless  enterprise,  are  now  foi- 
ward  to  commend  it  and  predict  its  ultimate  success." 


808  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

The  following  letter  to  Rev.  A.  Hazen  is  a  comment 
both  upon  this  work  and  upon  his  own  prospects  and 
hopes. 

"  Constantinople,  May  5th,  1851.  We  were  very  much  gratified 
on  reaching  Smyrna  to  receive  a  letter  from  you  which  was  await- 
ing us  there.  Yesterday  came  your  letter  of  April  1st,  written  from 
your  health  retreat.  While  we  are  rejoiced  to  hear  so  often  and  so 
particularly  from  you,  we  regret  that  it  is  such  an  eflfort  for  you  to 
use  the  pen,  and  that  your  health  is  so  little  improved  by  rest  and 
relaxation.  However,  do  not  feel  at  all  discouraged.  So  far  as  I 
can  understand  your  case,  it  is  one  which  a  few  weeks  can  not  per- 
manently relieve,  and  you  will  have  to  lie  on  your  oars  I  fear,  at 
least  a  yea/r.  I  know  it  is  hard  to  think  of  this.  It  is  much  easier 
to  be  doing  the  will  of  God  than  to  be  suffering  it,  but  when  the 
nerves  are  seriously  implicated  (and  I  supposed  your  headache  to  be 
strictly  a  nervous  one),  nothing  but  long  rest  and  freedom  from  care 
will  accomplish  the  object.  ...  Do  not  be  discouraged.  '  You  can 
not  use  your  mind  as  you  used  to  do.'  WiU  it  not  cheer  you  up  to 
know  that  for  a  twelve  month  I  had  very  httle  power  to  do  anything 
involving  thought,  and  feared  my  mind  was  forever  gone.  Now  I 
am  as  well,  or  nearly  as  weU,  in  this  respect,  as  ever.  .  .  .  When  I 
left  Oroomiah  and  went  on  to  America,  I  was  very  rebellious.  I 
knew  it  was  my  duty  to  go,  but  I  thought  if  I  went,  the  seminary 
would  be  ruined.  Tliis  was  a  wrong  feeling.  I  should  have  left  the 
seminary  cheerfully  and  committed  all  to  my  heavenly  Father.  Now 
mark  the  result.  The  seminary  has  been  blest  with  several  revivals 
«ince  I  left,  and  within  twelve  months  of  that  time  every  individual 
in  ii  was  hopefully  converted.  If  we  simply  and  prayerfully  follow 
the  leadings  of  Providence,  he  will  take  care  of  the  rest.  When  I 
left  Oroomiah  had  I  been  told  that  I  should  be  absent  three  years^  it 
seems  to  me  I  could  not  have  endured  the  thought.  But  the  time 
has  rapidly  gone  by  and  I  am  soon  to  be  once  more  in  my  eastern 
home.  Now,  if  by  the  experience  I  have  gained,  and  the  blessing 
)f  God,  I  am  able  to  preserve  my  health  for  gaany  years  and  live  a 


A     TOUCHING     MEETING.  809 

whole  life  in  Oroomiah,  this  rest  is  a  wise  thing  and  I  have  not  the 
least  occasion  to  regret  it.  And  if  you  by  an  entire  rest  of  a  year 
can  be  a  well  man  again  (and  I  see  not  why  you  may  not  be),  it  is 
time  well  spent  .  .  .  We  passed  a  week  very  delightfully  with  our 
brethren  and  sisters  in  Smyrna,  and  reached  here  the  twenty-seventh 
of  last  month.  From  Smyrna  to  this  city  is  only  three  hundred 
miles,  and  this  is  accomphshed  in  thirty-six  hours.  The  scenery  is 
much  of  it  very  fine,  especially  in  passing  through  the  Dardanelles. 
We  were  welcomed  here  to  the  house  of  our  beloved  brother 
Dwight,  with  whom  we  are  now  staying,  and  have  enjoyed  much 
in  intercourse  with  all  the  members  of  the  mission.  Go  where  you 
will,  it  would  be  difficult  to  find  such  a  company  of  men  as  Groodell, 
Schauffler,  Dwight,  HamHn,  and  Everett.  They  are  whole-souled 
men  and  rejoice  in  their  work  with  great  joy,  considering  it  as  a 
great  privilege  to  make  known  Christ  to  this  people.  We  found 
the  brethren  at  Smyrna  with  the  same  feehngs.  I  believe  the  true 
missionary  is  the  happiest  man  Mving.  Brother  Dwight  said  to  me 
yesterday  that  he  saw  no  situation  in  America  that  would  be  the 
least  temptation  to  him  to  leave  the  missionary  work.  The  remark 
is  not  a  strange  one.  I  have  often  heard  it  from  other  missionaries, 
and  often  made  it  myself. 

At  Trebizond  he  spent  a  Sabbath  of  peculiar  interest. 

"  "Wliile  we  were  in  Trebizond,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bliss  of  Erzeroom, 
who  had  come  on  to  attend  the  general  meeting  at  Constantinople, 
and  also  for  the  benefit  of  his  health,  were  in  quarantine,  and  it  was 
proposed  to  have  a  service  there  on  the- Sabbath.  You  perhaps 
know  that  when  travelers  are  in  quarantine,  their  friends  are  per- 
mitted to  visit  and  converse  with  them  under  certain  restrictions, 
provided  they  do  not  touch  each  other  or  approach  near  enough  to 
communicate  contagion.  These  friends  occupied  the  same  room  in 
which  Haniette  died,  and  I  was  called  on  to  preach  in  the  adjoining 
porch.  At  first  I  felt  as  if  I  could  not  meet  such  a  trial ;  but  having 
made  up  my  mind  that  it  was  probably  duty,  I  went  forward  cheer- 


310  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

fully  and  found  it  a  most  solemn  and  interesting  occasion.  There 
were  present  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Edwin  Bliss,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Isaac  Bliss, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Powers,  with  their  children,  the  English  Consul  at  Ba- 
toora,  Mr.  Rhea,  Sophia  and  Httle  Harriette.  I  took  for  my  text, 
2  Timothy,  iv.  5.  '  But  watch  thou  in  aU  things,  endure  afflictions, 
do  the  work  of  an  evangelist,  make  full  proof  of  thy  ministry.'  In 
unfolding  the  greatness  and  glory  of  the  trust  committed  to  us  as 
missionaries,  I  was  much  affected  and  was  enabled  to  preach  as 
earnestly  to  my  httle  congregation  as  if  I  had  had  a  thousand 
hearers," 

As  he  drew  near  his  field  his  heart  kindled  more  and 
more  with  joy  and  gratitude.  These  few  lines  from  a 
hurried  note  addressed  to  Rev.  Dr.  Dwight  at  Constanti- 
nople, reveal  the  yearnings  of  a  missionary  for  the  souls  to 
whom  he  has  given  his  life : 

"  Having  been  for  a  time  absent  from  your  field,  and  had  the 
privilege  of  returning  to  it  again  with  renovated  strength,  you  can 
appreciate  the  joy  I  feel  at  the  near  prospect  of  resuming  my 
former  labors.  I  pray  God  that  I  may  enter  upon  them  with  humil- 
ity and  devotion.  I  beheve  I  feel  more  and  more  persuaded  that  the 
amount  of  good  we  accomplish  in  this  world  depends,  not  so  much 
on  the  amount  of  labor  we  perform,  as  on  the  spirit  which  prompts 
it.  Though  weak  in  body  and  unable  to  labor  as  we  once  did,  we 
may  yet  be  strong  in  faith,  our  example  and  our  influence  telling 
powerfully  in  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  the  edification  of  the  disci- 
ples of  Christ." 

The  return  of  Mr.  Stoddard  to  Oroomiah  was  hailed  with 
a  universal  welcome.  He  thus  describes  it  in  a  letter  to 
Rev.  Dr.  Anderson,  dated  at 

"  Oroomiah,  October  27th,  1851. 
"  It  gives  me  a  pleasure  which  I  can  not  express  to  find  myself 
once  more  in  this  eastera  home.     Our  journey  on  horseback  over  the 


A     JOYOUS    WELCOME.  311 

lofty  mountains  of  Armenia  was  a  prosperous  one.  At  Trebizoud 
we  found  two  Nestorians  awaiting  our  arrival,  who  were  sent  on  by 
the  bretliren  to  aid  us  on  our  toilsome  way.  The  season  of  tlie  year 
was  very  favorable ;  we  were  braced  up  by  the  mountain  air,  and 
our  spirits  were  constantly  rising  in  the  near  prospect  of  reaching 
our  beloved  Nestorians.  At  Gavalan,  the  village  of  Mar  Yohannan, 
thirty  miles  from  the  city,  we  received  a  most  cordial  welcome  from 
the  father  and  brother  of  the  bishop,  and  indeed  from  aU  the  people 
of  the  village,  whose  glad  faces  and  kind  attentions  showed  their 
heartfelt  joy.  The  same  evening  Dr.  Wright,  accompanied  by 
several  Nestorians,  having  heard  of  our  approach,  came  hastening 
from  the  city  to  join  our  party  and  spend  the  night  with  us. 

"  The  next  morning,  while  crossing  the  plain  of  Oroomiah,  we 
arrived  at  a  village  twelve  miles  from  the  city,  where  a  company  of 
our  brethren  and  sisters,  with  their  little  ones  and  many  Nestorians, 
met  and  greeted  us  with  deep  and  tender  emotions.  A  tent  had 
been  pitched,  and  a  breakfast  prepared,  and  we  all  sat  down  on  the 
grass,  under  the  grateful  shade,  to  partake  of  the  bounties  of  Provi- 
•dence.  Our  hearts  were  full.  It  was  a  day  to  which  we  had  long 
looked  forward  with  much  interest,  and  we  blessed  our  covenant 
God  for  sparing  us  to  see  it.  During  the  three  hours  we  remained 
at  this  village,  Nestorians  of  all  classes — our  old,  tried  friends — many 
of  them  our  brethren  in  Christ — were  continually  making  their 
appearance. 

''  And  when,  soon  after  noonday,  we  set  out  for  the  city,  our 
progress  resembled  more  a  triumphal  procession  than  a  caravan  of 
weary  travelers.  Every  successive  mile  added  to  our  numbers,  and 
our  way  was  often  almost  blocked  up  by  the  people  who  came  in 
throngs  to  meet  us — some  on  horseback — some  on  foot — bishops — 
priests — deacons — ^village  school  teachers — members  of  the  seminary, 
with  whom  I  had  many  times  wept  and  prayed,  and  praised — all 
pressing  forward  in  eager  haste  to  grasp  our  hands,  and  swell  the 
notes  of  welcome.  Three  years  ago  these  same  persons  followed  us 
out  of  the  city,  holding  the  horses  by  the  bridles  and  begging  us  not 
to  leave  them,  while  the  tears  chased  one  another  down  their  cheeks, 


312  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

and  their  mournful  looks  bespoke  the  sorrow  of  then-  hearts.  Now 
I  was  returning  to  them  with  restored  health,  to  identify  my  inter- 
ests with  theirs,  to  mingle  with  them  once  more  around  the  mercy- 
seat,  to  talk  of  Jesus  and  his  dying  love,  and  to  aid  in  some  feeble 
measure,  my  brethren  in  their  numerous  but  delightful  labors.  I 
brought  with  me  the  salutations  of  many  thousand  Christians  in 
cm-  native  land,  and  was  accompanied  into  the  harvest  field  by 
some  new  reapers.  As  I  turned  thus  fi:om  thoughts  of  the  past 
which  crowded  upon  me  in  quick  succession,  to  look  on  the  animat- 
ing scene  around  us,  the  contrast  almost  overcame  me,  and  I  repeat- 
edly made  great  effort  to  keep  from  bursting  into  tears. 

"  As  we  pressed  forward,  one  famihar  object  after  another  rose 
before  us  and  we  were  soon  on  the  mission  premises  at  the  city,  and 
realizing  in  the  pleasantest  manner  that  we  were  now  at  home.  A 
stranger  will  hardly  appreciate  the  feelings  with  which  I  wandered 
through  different  apartments,  reminding  me  so  strikingly  as  they  did 
of  bygone  days.  Here,  thought  I,  John,  our  devoted  helper,  after  a 
season  of  deep  distress,  was  brought  from  darkness  into  marvelous 
light.  In  this  httle  upper  room  the  first  revival  in  the  seminary  began, 
and  the  first  inquiry  was  made  by  my  pupils,  '  What  shall  we  do  to 
be  saved  ?'  Here  we  were  wont  to  assemble  for  morning  and  evening 
prayers,  while  the  gentle  influences  of  heaven  rested  on  the  Hstening 
group.  On  this  stairway,  how  often  have  I  stumbled  over  the  pupils, 
when,  unable  to  find  a  closet,  they  had  kneeled  down  here,  under  cover 
of  night,  to  pour  out  their  souls  to  God.  In  this  wood-house,  our 
pupils,  straitened  for  places  of  retirement,  divided  the  room  by 
piles  of  wood  into  compartments,  that  each  might  find  a  httle  Bethel 
where  he  could  meet  his  Saviour.  Under  these  trees  they  used  to  sit 
at  early  dawn,  bending  over  the  pages  of  the  book  of  life.  After 
three  years'  absence  all  these  scenes  came  fresh  to  my  remembrance, 
and  produced  mingled  emotions  of  joy,  gratitude  and  praise. 
******** 
"  I  hardly  need  add  I  find  my  brethren  and  sisters  here  all  alive  and 
in  comfortable  health,  happy  in  each  other,  and  happy  in  their  labors, 
and  ready  to  bless  God  that  he  has  brought  them  to  such  a  people, 


TRIBUTE     TO     HIS     MOTHER.  313 

at  so  critical  and  interesting  a  period  of  their  history.  "Would  that 
those  who  doubt  whether  the  missionary  can  be  cheerful  in  his 
voluntary  exile,  could  be  a  short  time  in  our  missionary  circle,  share 
our  labors,  kneel  with  us  in  prayer,  and  sit  with  us  in  heavenly 
places  in  Christ.  It  is  a  blessed  work  and  we  can  not  but  praise; 
God  for  the  privilege  of  embarking  in  it.  Let  the  wise  man  glory  in 
nis  wisdom,  let  the  mighty  man  glory  in  his  might,  let  the  rich  man 
glory  in  his  riches,  but  let  us,  0  Father,  glory  in  the  privilege  of 
preaching  salvation  through  Christ  to  tliis  benighted  people." 

A  review  of  his  visit  to  America,  from  missionary  ground, 
suggests  some  interesting  reflections  and  contrasts. 

"  I  need  not  assure  you  that  my  love  to  you  was  never  stronger 
than  now.  The  pleasant  days  I  have  been  allowed  by  our  heavenly 
Father  to  pass  in  the  home  of  my  childhood,  and  with  my  dear 
brothers  and  sisters,  will  not  be  forgotten  while  memory  lasts. 
Though  now  far  away  from  you  all,  my  thoughts  often  revert  to 
these  now  bygone  scenes,  and  I  love  to  commend  you  to  our  Al- 
mighty Lord.  I  intended  to  begin  this  letter  on  the  1st  of  August, 
which  was  mother's  birth-day.  She  may  be  assured  we  did  not 
pass  it  unnoticed.  At  the  examination  of  Miss  Fisk's  seminary  soon 
after  our  arrival,  I  was  called  on  to  make  an  address.  Li  order  to 
show  the  value  of  female  education,  I  described  to  the  assembled 
multitude  my  own  dear  mother,  how  she  was  educated,  what  a 
fiamily  she  had  trained  up,  the  gentle  influence  she  had  exerted  over 
each  of  us,  and  the  efforts  she  made  in  our  infancy  and  youth  that 
we  might  become  the  children  of  God.  And  while  I  did  not  under- 
value the  influence  and  example  of  the  father,  and  least  of  all,  of  my 
own  dear  father,  I  asserted  that  whatever  we  were,  both  as  regards 
this  world  and  the  world  to  come,  was  in  a  great  measure  owing, 
under  God,  to  that  mother.  The  audience  seemed  to  be  not  only 
Interested  but  affected  by  my  statements,  and  I  was  induced  after- 
wards to  write  out  the  address  in  Syriac,  and  pubUsh  it  in  the  '  Rays 
of  Light,'  the  only  newspaper  published  among  the  Nestorians,  and 
almost  the  only  one  in  all  Persia. 

14 


814  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

''  It  may  be  that  I  am  repeating  what  I  have  said  in  some  previous 
letter,  when  I  tell  you  that  on  the  4th  of  July  I  addressed  the  as- 
sembled bretliren  and  sisters  for  a  long  time,  in  an  informal  way, 
giving  them  an  account  of  what  I  had  seen  and  heard  and  felt  in  my 
native  land.  It  was  an  interesting  review  to  me,  and  excited,  I 
trust,  within  me  feelings  of  gratitude,  and  seemed  to  be  listened  to 
most  patiently  by  those  whom  I  addressed.  While  I  had  so  many 
things  that  were  animating  and  hopeful  to  dwell  on,  there  were  also 
dark  features  in  the  picture,  for  I  could  not  pass  unnoticed  the  gay- 
ety  and  fashion,  the  conformity  to  the  world,  and  the  low  standard 
of  piety  which  seems  to  be  so  prevalent  in  the  land  of  our  fathers. 

"  For  some  weeks  after  our  arrival,  there  was  much  that  was  ex- 
citing and  I  may  say  dissipating  to  us.  Though  we  enjoyed  much, 
very  much,  in  intercourse  with  the  brethren  and  sisters  of  the  mis- 
sion, and  in  conversing  with  the  Nestorians  who  came  around  us,  I 
think  we  are  now  enjoying  more  on  the  whole,  and  being  more 
profited  too  by  our  quiet  residence  in  Seir.  It  is  a  good  thing,  after 
being  tossed  about  by  sea  and  land,  and  living  such  an  external,  su- 
perficial life,  to  feel  at  last  that  we  are  at  rest ;  to  have  a  regular 
time  for  reading  God's  word,  and  a  little  corner,  always  the  same, 
where  we  may  kneel  down  and  pray." 

A  summary  of  ten  years  of  missionary  labor  shows  the 
following  results. 

"  September  16, 1851.  I  should  have  been  very  glad  to  have  sent 
you  my  report  on  the  male  seminary,  but  suppose  you  may  see  por- 
tions of  it  in  print.  I  will  briefly  state  the  results  of  our  ten  years* 
labors. 

''1.  Of  the  fifty-four  scholars  now  living,  who  have  gone  out  from 
us,  about  thirty-four,  or  nearly  two-tliirds,  are  considered  pious,  and 
many  of  them  devotedly  so.  Six,  and  perhaps  seven,  have  died  the 
death  of  the  Christian,  making  in  all  forty  or  forty-one  out  of  the 
entire  sixty-one.  Forty- two  are  still  members  of  the  seminary, 
making  one  hundred  and  two  in  all.  About  one-half  of  our  present 
pupils  are  hopefully  pious. 


SUMMAllY    OF    LABORS.  315 

"  2.  Of  these  fifty-four,  nine  are  efficient  and  able  preachers  of  the 
Grospel,  fitted  to  minister  to  our  best  congregations,  wliile  nineteen 
more,  or  twenty-eight  in  all,  upwards  of  half  the  whole  numl^er,  are 
so  far  preachers  that  they  can  conduct  religious  meetings  in  the  vil- 
lages with  acceptance  and  usefulness.  Most  of  them  regularly  en- 
gage in  this  kind  of  labor. 

"  3.  Of  these  fifty-four  twenty-five  are  regular  teachers  of  village 
schools,  in  nearly  as  many  different  villages,  beside  one  who  is  a 
translator,  one  printer,  two  in  college  at  Malta,  three  teachers  in  the 
seminaries,  one  superintendent  of  village  schools,  and  three  who 
make  preaching  their  employment. 

"  This  result  is  very  cheering ;  indeed,  I  may  say  very  delightful. 
These  ten  years  have  been  the  best  years  of  my  Lfe,  and  yet  who 
wiU  say  that  I  could  have  employed  them  more  profitably?  Should 
I  live  ten  years  more,  I  pray  God  that  I  may  be  more  faithful  and 
more  wise  to  win  souls  to  Christ." 

To  the  aged  parents,  who  had  a  second  time  given  him 
to  this  work,  he  thus  expresses  his  gratitude  and  joy : 

'  With  whom,  in  the  wide  luorld,  would  I  be  willing  to  exchange 
employments  ?  With  no  one  in  America  or  out  of  it,  unless  such  a 
change  was  indicated  to  me  by  my  heavenly  Father. 

"  I  regret,  mother,  as  much  as  you  can  do,  that  I  made  no  effort 
to  comfort  you  when  I  bade  you  farewell  for  the  last  time.  I  little 
knew  what  was  in  your  heart.  I  had  supposed  that  you  looked  on 
my  leaving  with  more  than  composure,  and  were  ready  to  smile  even 
while  giving  me  the  parting  kiss.  I  was  mistaken.  No  one  but  a 
mother  can  know  a  mother's  feelings.  And  though  I  am  assured 
that  you  give  me  up  cheerfully  for  this  good  work,  and  would  not 
wish  me  elsewhere  than  where  I  am,  not  even  by  your  own  side, 
under  the  parental  roof,  it  is  not  strange  that  for  a  time  other  feelings 
prevailed,  and  overpowered  the  frail  body. 

"  What  a  cause  of  gratitude,  dear  parents,  both  to  you  and  your 
children,  that,  at  your  advanced  age,  your  faculties  are  all  preserved 
to  you  unimpaired,  and  that  you  are  able  to  enjoy  so  much  the 


516  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

common  blessings  of  life.  Whenever  I  think  of  you,  I  bless  Grod 
that  he  has  so  ordered  it  that  you  have  near  you  an  affectionate  son 
and  daughter  to  solace  your  dechning  days.  Above  all,  I  rejoice  to 
believe  that  you  have  the  clear  shining  of  the  Sun  of  righteousness, 
and  may  look  forward  with  confidence  to  a  blessed  inheritance  as 
your  own." 

A  hurried  note  to  Mr.  Coan,  who  had  just  removed  to 
Gawar,  a  village  in  the  mountains,  and  was  there  living  in 
great  physical  discomfort,  reveals  still  further  the  cheerful 
devotion  of  Mr.  Stoddard. 

"The  intelligence  of  your  safe  arrival  in  Gawar  has  given  us 
much  joy,  and  we  desire  with  you  to  unite  our  thanksgivings  to 
God.  I  feel,  for  myself,  that  I  have  done  nothing  to  aid  you  in  car 
rying  out  this  important  enterprise,  but  I  can  assure  you  you  have  a 
constant  place  in  my  sympathies  and  prayers.  I  know  it  is  easier 
to  recommend  self-denial  than  to  practice  it,  and  that  it  is  easier  to 
understand  what  the  trials  of  spending  the  winter  in  Gawar  are,  by 
actually  being  there,  than  by  sitting  quietly  in  our  snug  houses  and 
following  you  only  in  imagination.  Probably  we  shall  none  of  us 
enter  fully  into  your  trials,  and  perhaps  I  may  add  also,  into  your 
joys.  If,  from  a  simple-hearted  love  to  Christ,  you  have  left  us  and 
gone  to  Gawar,  as  I  am  happy  to  believe,  I  know  he  will  be  with 
you,  and  give  you  much  sweet  peace.  I  think,  sometimes,  we  do 
not  have  enough  of  trial  in  our  mission  to  get  the  full  enjoyment  of 
religion,  or  to  appreciate  the  fullness  of  joy  which  may  be  had  in 
Christ.  '  Unto  you  it  is  given  (as  a  privilege),  in  the  behalf  of  Christ, 
not  only  to  believe  on  him,  but  also  to  suffer  for  his  sake.'  We  trust 
and  pray  that  your  trials  this  winter  may  all  be  of  the  lighter  kind, 
and  that  instead  of  sufferings,  you  may  have  only  inconveniences  to 
bear.  But  whatever  your  situation,  dear  friends,  let  your  motto  be, 
'  Looking  unto  Jesus.'  I  recognize,  with  pleasure,  in  each  of  your 
notes,  a  cheerful  spirit,  which  assures  me  that,  so  far,  you  do  not  re- 
gret the  step  you  have  taken." 


EETURNING    DEBILITY.  317 

Mr.  Stoddard  entered  with  zeal  upon  the  duties  of  his 
beloved  seminary ;  but  his  brethren  at  once  perceived  that 
his  zeal  must  be  restrained  if  he  would  not  sacrifice  the 
physical  benefits  of  his  long  absence.  "  I  am  pretty  well," 
he  writes,  "  though  my  brethren  are  beginning  to  comment 
on  my  looks,  and  to  sound  notes  of  warning.  I  hope,  if  I 
do  not  live  long^  I  shall  at  least  live  to  do  something  for 
God ;  and  I  would  not  outlive  my  usefulness."  Fairly  at 
work  again,  he  writes  to  Dr.  Anderson : 

"  December  16,  1851.  Through  the  loving  kindness  of  the  Lord, 
my  hopes  have  at  last  been  realized,  I  am  again  surrounded  by  my 
pupils  on  Mount  Seir,  and  enjoying  more  than  I  can  express,  as  we 
rove  together  through  the  green  pastures  and  beside  the  still  waters 
of  the  Gospel.  I  think  I  am  happier  among  the  Nestorians  than  I 
could  be  in  my  native  land.  It  was  indeed  pleasant,  when  in  Amer- 
ica, to  grasp  my  aged  parents  and  my  brothers  and  sisters  by  the 
hand;  to  meet  with  so  many  dear  friends,  and  receive  kindness 
from  them  for  Christ's  sake ;  to  hear  them,  whUe  the  tears  started  to 
their  eyes,  express  their  interest  in  the  blessed  cause  of  missions ; 
to  kneel  with  them  at  the  family  altar ;  and  to  recount,  in  the  great 
congregation,  the  wonderful  works  of  God  among  this  poor  people. 
Those  were  days  which  will  never  be  forgotten.  But  through  those 
scenes  of  varied  and  sometimes  thrilling  interest,  there  was  a  rest- 
less, unsatisfied  feeling,  which  I  strove  in  vain  to  repress.  I  longed 
to  be  again  at  my  post,  dealing  out  the  bread  of  heaven  to  the 
hungry,  and  pointing  the  lost  and  needy  sinner  to  an  Almighty 
Saviour. 

"  Those  persons  do  us  a  great  injustice  who  think  missionaries  are 
willing  to  go  abroad  because  they  are  deficient  in  love  for  fi-iends, 
and  civilization,  and  refinement,  and  all  that  goes  to  make  up  our 
idea  of  an  American  home.  It  is  not  so.  No  one  prizes,  more  than 
the  missionary,  what  he  leaves  behind.  The  contrast  ever  forced 
upon  him,  between  the  freedom,  the  intelligence,  the  law,  the  order, 


318  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

the  high  civilization,  the  solid  piety  of  his  native  land,  and  the  des- 
potism, the  ignorance,  the  lawlessness,  the  degradation,  the  wicked-- 
ness  of  the  land  to  which  he  goes,  awakens  feelings  to  which  his 
friends  in  America  are  and  must  be  strangers,  and  force  him,  as  a 
man,  to  long  after  the  home  of  his  childhood.  But  we  have  feeling-s, 
as  missionaries,  which  often  absorb  and  overpower  our  feelings  as 
men.  To  go  forth  as  the  ambassador,  to  a  lost  world,  of  that  Master 
whom  we  love ;  to  press  the  cup  of  life  to  the  lips  of  those  dying 
without  hope ;  to  be  sustained  by  the  prayers  of  many  thousands 
whom  we  never  saw  face  to  face;  to  know  that  every  trial  we 
meet  with  is  designed  to  work  in  us  the  peaceable  fraits  of  righteous- 
ness ;  to  have  the  assurance,  when  other  friends  are  far  away,  '  Lo,  I 
am  with  you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world;'  to  be  engaged 
in  an  employment  whose  object  is  the  subduing  of  every  kindred, 
and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation  to  the  Prince  of  peace ;  to  bo 
knit  in  tender  affection  to  those  brethren  who  have  made  the  same 
sacrifices  with  ourselves,  and  share  our  every  joy,  our  every  sorrow ; 
to  look  around  on  these  native  converts,  and  feel  that  through  free 
grace  in  Christ  Jesus  they  are  taken  from  their  pollution  and  are 
washed,  sanctified,  and  justified,  and  are  travehng  home  with  us  to 
a  world  of  glory,  to  join  in  the  everlasting  song ;  the  assurance  that 
this  cause  is  certainly  to  prevail,  that  Jesus  will  subdue  all  his  ene- 
mies, and  fill  the  whole  earth  with  righteousness  and  peace ; — these 
views  rejoice  the  missionary's  heart,  and  nerve  his  arm.  We  can 
indeed  testify  that  the  Saviour  is  true  to  his  promise,  and  gives  us  a 
hundred-fold  more  in  this  present  time  for  every  self-denial,  however 
small,  which  we  make  for  him. 

"  The  spirit  of  prayer  manifested  by  many  of  the  young  men  of 
the  seminary,  is  truly  remarkable.  It  is  now  with  us  a  time  of  only 
ordinary  religious  interest,  and  yet  a  stranger  coming  into  our 
prayer-meetings,  and  listening  to  the  fervent,  unafiected  entreaties 
of  these  youths,  would  suppose  us  to  be  in  the  midst  of  a  revival. 
This  impression  would  be  still  further  confirmed,  were  he  to  stand, 
as  I  often  do,  near  our  range  of  prayer-rooms,  just  as  our  pupils  are 
about  to  retire  to  rest,  and  hear  their  mingled  voices,  as  one  here 


THE    NESTORIAN    CONVERTS.  819 

and  another  there,  they  are  pouring  out  their  souls  to  God  in  con- 
fession, supplication  and  praise. 

'^  It  must  not  be  supposed  that  all  these  hopefully  pious  pupils  are 
equally  strong  in  the  Lord,  or  that  even  the  best  of  them  do  not 
often  betray  weaknesses  of  character.  We  can  expect  nothing  else 
when  we  remember  how  very  unfavorable  were  the  influences 
thrown  around  them  in  infancy  and  childhood.  Many  of  these  now 
humble,  growing,  prayerful  Christians,  were  hterally  brought  up 
among  thieves,  liars,  Sabbath-breakers  and  murderers.  And  when 
we  consider  this,  instead  of  wondering  that  they  have  a  defective 
Christian  character,  we  can  only  adore  the  grace  of  Grod,  wWch  has 
brought  them  out  of  darkness  into  his  marvelous  light,  and  made 
them,  in  tliis  benighted  land,  living  monuments  to  the  power  of  the 
Grospel. 

"  Every  Sabbath  some  of  these  young  men  go  out  to  the  adjacent 
villages,  to  tell  the  story  of  redeeming  love.  And  though  their  edu- 
cation is  yet  incomplete,  and  they  have  not  all  those  qualifications 
we  hope  they  will  hereafter  acquire  for  preaching  the  Gospel,  they 
often  meet  with  a  very  favorable  reception,  and  do  much  to  spread 
light  and  truth.  A  number  of  them  are  deeply  interested  in  this 
good  work,  and  bid  fair  to  be  eloquent  and  efiicient  ambassadors  of 
Christ. 

"  May  the  Lord  of  missions  smile  on  us  in  this,  our  interesting 
and  yet  responsible  work.  May  we  be  enabled  to  train  up  these 
young  men  so  that  they  will  be  able  and  devoted  standard-bearers 
in  the  Lord's  army.  And  may  our  friends  in  America  be  stimulated 
to  renewed  prayers  that  God  wiU  make  this  seminary  a  name  and  a 
praise  among  this  interesting  but  lost  people. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

CONTINUED     LABORS. 

Mr.  Stoddard  was  now  in  the  maturity  of  his  powers. 
He  had  already  the  trained  experience  of  years  of  mission- 
ary service,  and  the  no  less  valuable  experience  of  protracted 
and  famiHar  intercourse  with  the  Secretaries  of  the  Amer- 
ican Board.  He  had  always  been  valued  in  the  little  circle 
at  Oroomiah  for  the  candor  and  clearness  of  his  views  upon 
perplexing  questions,  and  had  often  been  deputed  by  the 
mission  to  conduct  difficult  negotiations  with  the  function- 
aries of  government,  and  to  prepare  statements  and  appeals 
in  behalf  of  the  Mission  to  the  Committee  and  the  Churches 
at  home.  Now,  however,  his  presence  in  his  station  was 
doubly  welcome ;  because,  after  an  absence  of  nearly  three 
years,  he  could  form  a  more  impartial  judgment  of  the 
mission  and  its  work,  and  because  he  could  faithfully  repre- 
sent the  views  of  the  home  Committee ;  to  whom,  in  turn, 
he  had  so  intimately  represented  those  of  the  mission.  He 
formed  a  fresh  and  living  link  between  the  two  extremities 
of  the  missionary  work — the  home  and  the  foreign  executive. 
His  counsels  were  always  prudent,  inclining  to  the  side  of 
patience  and  moderation,  while,  at  the  same  time,  he  was 
earnest  and  fervent  in  his  work,  and  more  than  ready  to 
share  the  cares  and  la  Dors  of  the  station.     The  routine  of  a 


PASTOKAL    LABORS.  821 

seminary  life,  in  an  isolated  position  upon  Mount  Seir,  gave 
little  opportunity  for  variety  of  incident;  but  Mr.  Stod 
dard's  wakeful  mind  continually  found  something  to  enlist 
his  own  prayers,  and  to  report  for  encouragement  or  exhor- 
tation to  the  churches. 

"  January  16th,  1852.     I  suppose is  making  rapid  progress 

in  study,  and  is  fust  advancing  to  manhood.  I  hope  he  will  conse- 
crate his  every  power  to  the  service  of  Christ,  and  not  only  make  his 
college  life  far  more  profitable  to  himself  and  to  others  than  I  did, 
but  hereafter  do  much  more  to  further  the  Redeemer's  cause.  Did 
he,  and  other  young  men,  only  know  what  a  blessed  work  this  is  of 
missions,  I  am  sure  they  would  press  forward  through  the  prepara- 
tory school,  the  college,  and  the  seminary,  and  hasten  to  join  us  in 
gathering  jewels  for  our  Saviour's  crown.  It  gives  me  joy  to  see 
that  candidates  are  increasing  in  number,  and  that  the  missionary 
cause  seems  to  be  gaining  a  more  decided  and  deeper  hold  on  the 
church." 

Soon  after  his  return  he  began  to  instruct  his  older  pupils 
in  theology,  in  order  to  prepare  them  to  preach  the  Gospel 
in  its  purity  to  their  countrymen. 

"  Seir,  January  16th,  1852.  I  suppose  you  know  that  I  can  not 
bear  nearly  as  much  fatigue  as  formerly,  and  especially  that  I  can 
push  myself  only  up  to  a  certain  point  in  close  study  and  writing.  I 
am,  therefore,  obliged  to  write  less  than  I  would,  even  to  my  dearest 
friends.  Then,  again,  I  find  so  much  dehghtful  labor  to  perform  in 
this  seminary  that  I  am  tempted  to  give  all  my  strength  to  it.  Do 
you  know  that  twenty-eight  out  of  our  forty  young  men  are  hope- 
fully pious,  and  many  of  them  active,  growing,  Christians  ?  In  addi- 
tion to  other  studies,  I  am  carrying  them  over  a  regular  course  of 
theology,  which  they  take  hold  of  with  much  enthusiasm.  I  am 
nearly  as  full  on  every  topic  as  if  I  was  preparing  young  men  for  the 
ministry  in  America,  except  that  I  omit  controversies  which  they 

14* 


322  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

never  heard  of,  and  I  may  say  never  ought  to  hear  of.  How  sad 
that  so  much  strength  has  been  expended  by  good  men  on  non- 
essentials, and  often  on  mere  philosophical  quibbhng.  The  Nestorian 
mind  is  not  philosophical  or  methodical,  but  these  young  men  succeed, 
many  of  them  extremely  well,  in  getting  hold  of  the  gist  of  the  mat- 
ter. Every  Sabbath  they  go  out  in  pairs  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and 
a  blessing  seems  to  go  with  them.  It  is  often  animating  to  hear  their 
reports.  We  recently  had  a  vacation  of  a  week,  and  at  its  close  held 
a  Httle  meeting,  as  usual,  in  which  the  older  ones  gave  an  account  of 
their  labors.  They  thought  they  had  never  seen  such  a  week — such 
a  universal  willingness  to  hear — such  a  dying  away  of  opposition. 
This  was  the  first  week  of  the  year,  and  the  wilhngness  of  the  peo- 
ple in  tJie  villages  to  receive  and  hear  these  young  brethren,  may 
have  been  owing  (why  not  ?)  to  the  many  prayers  offered  at  this 
season  for  us,  in  America  and  every  part  of  the  world.  We  had  an 
interesting  concert  of  prayer  this  month.  The  Holy  Spirit  was  evi- 
dently hovering  over  us.  There  was  a  good  deal  of  weeping  and 
universal  solemnity.  This  continues  to  some  extent  now.  We  hope 
and  pray  for  a  revival.  God  grant  that  we  may  have  a  copious 
shower. 

"  Of  late  the  brethren  have  given  me  the  oversight  of  Geog  Tapa. 
It  is  a  most  interesting  field.  It  is  expected  that  I  shall  work  prin- 
eipally  through  John,  with  an  occasional  visit.  Is  it  not  too  much 
for  one  man  to  have  two  such  spheres  of  labor — both  so  engrossing, 
both  so  dehghtfiil?  May  God  make  me  worthy  of  my  high  respon- 
sibihties.  Where  on  earth  could  we  be,  and  find  our  responsibihties 
or  privileges  greater  than  here  ?  You  wrote  me  a  kind  letter  once, 
urging  ipy  return  here.  It  was  not,  however,  necessary.  I  think  I 
may  say  with  truth,  not  all  the  gold  of  California  would  have  tempted 
me  to  forsake  the  Nestorians." 

The  missionary  station  at  Gawar  in  the  mountains,  en- 
listed his  warmest  sympathies.  He  was  more  hopeful  of 
its  success  than  were  some  of  the  brethren  at  Oroomiah, 
and  he  often  lifted  up  his  voice  of  encouragement  in  the 


THE     MISSION     AT     GAWAR.  323 

midst  of  difficulties.     The  following  was  addressed  to  Rev. 
S.  A.  Rhea. 

"  I  have  watched  the  course  of  your  feelings  since  you  went  to 
Gawar,  solicitous  that  you  should  be  happy  there  and  yet  half  fear- 
ing that  you  would  not  be.  It  is  indeed  a  great  change  from  the 
quiet  study  of  Theology  in  the  seminary,  or  sweet  communion  Avith 
the  churches  in  our  native  land,  to  be  confined  to  a  single  room  in  a 
filthy  Nestorian  village,  and  to  be  surrounded  by  Nestorians  almost 
as  filthy  and  degraded  as  the  brutes  with  whom  they  herd.  More 
than  one  missionary  has  shrunk  from  such  contact  and  found  too 
late  that  he  had  not  self  denial  enough  for  his  work.  I  am,  how- 
ever, rejoiced  to  find  that  you^  as  well  as  Mr.  Coan  and  his  good 
wife,  are  not  only  reconciled  to  your  situation,  but  happy  in  it,  and 
perhaps  considering  yourselves  as  specially  privileged  in  thus  taking 
up  your  cross.  Unto  you  it  is  given,  said  Paul,  in  the  behalf  of 
Christ,  not  only  to  believe  on  him,  but  also  to  suffer  for  his  sake. 
The  more  we  have  of  the  spirit  of  our  blessed  Lord  the  more  cheer- 
fully we  shall  follow  him,  wherever  he  leads  the  way.  I  love  to 
think  of  your  peculiar  trials  this  winter  as  working  in  you  all  the 
peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness.  Perhaps  God  is  tlius  training  and 
disciphning  you,  giving  you  a  small  field  to  labor  in  and  surrounding 
you  with  many  unpleasant  things,  for  some  great  and  glorious  work 
in  the  mountains.  I  can  not  tell  you  how  much  interested  I  am,  and 
indeed  aU  of  us,  in  the  details  of  your  every  day  labors  and  suc- 
cesses. Your  letters  do  us  great  good.  We  feel  almost  as  if  you 
had  gone  out  from  us  on  a  foreign  mission.  You  are  always  remem- 
bered in  our  social  prayers  and  I  presume  very  often  in  the  closet. 
You  have  certainly  made  a  most  auspicious  beginning.  The  soften- 
ing down  of  prejudice  and  the  attachment  of  the  people  to  you  is 
remarkable.  May  it  be  an  earnest  of  what  will  be  witnessed  in  all 
Gawar  and  throughout  the  mountains.  Mrs.  Coan  certainly  shows 
much  perseverance  in  teaching  the  women  to  read.  It  seems  a 
most  promising  feature  in  your  work  that  the  women  are  interested 


324  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

and  at  such  an  early  day  eager  to  learn  to  read.     It  was  very  dif- 
ferent at  Oroomiah  in  the  early  stages  of  the  mission. 

''  Your  situation  is  in  every  respect  an  interesting  one,  and  though 
I  spoke  above  of  the  natives  as  so  filthy,  I  did  not  mean  that  I 
should  find  them  repulsive.  On  the  contrary,  if  I  was  not  just 
where  I  am,  I  should  love  to  be  with  you  all  in  Gawar.  How 
delightful  to  believe  that  you  are  sowing  seed,  which  will  grow 
and  ripen  and  bear  fruit  forever.  A  lodgment  once  effected  in 
the  mountains,  hght  once  beginning  to  shine,  we  may  hope  the 
influence  will  spread  from  village  to  village,  from  hamlet  to  hamlet, 
from  heart  to  heart,  till  every  valley  and  every  mountain  top 
in  Koordistan  shall  be  illumined  with  the  beams  of  the  Sun  of  right- 
eousness. And  you  are  permitted  by  the  providence  and  grace  of 
Grod  to  hegin  so  blessed  a  work ;  not  to  enter  into  other  men's 
labors,  but  to  go  beyond  and  preach  Christ  where  he  was  not 
known." 

To  Rev.  Dr.  Dwight  of  Constantinople,  he  writes : 

"  March  12th,  1852.  You  speak  of  your  secular  cares.  I  am 
sorry  you  have  so  many  and  do  not  wonder  you  have  a  kind  of 
longing  for  deliverance.  But  the  first  question  always  is  for  us, 
whether  we  are  doing  just  the  work  God  would  have  us  do.  If  we 
are,  we  may  be  satisfied,  and  more  than  satisfied,  whether  it  be  gov- 
erning a  kingdom  or  sweeping  a  street.  Give  yourself,  dear  brother, 
anew  every  day  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  be  his  servant,  and  I 
have  no  fear  whatever  that  you  will  not  be  happy  when  handling 
money  or  making  up  the  mails. 

"  I  think  our  work  was  probably  never  more  prosperous  than  at 
present,  though  we  have  not  this  year  so  many  decided  influences  of 
the  spirit  as  in  some  years  previous.  But  the  whole  field  is  wide 
op  jn.  There  is  a  great  softening  down  of  prejudice  and  a  readiness 
everywhere  to  hear  the  Gospel.  About  three  thousand  are  gathered 
in  religious  meetings  every  Sabbath,  and  during  a  recent  vacation  in 
the  seminary  of  ten  days,  our  pupils  visited  and  held  meetings  in 
more  than  one  hundred  villages.     Bless  the  Lord  with  us." 


A     MISSION     SABBATH     SCHOOL.  825 

To  his  parents. 

"April  17th,  1852.  I  know  you  are  willing,  quite  willing,,  to 
have  me  where  I  am  engaged  in  this  good  work  of  missions,  and 
have  no  disposition  to  have  me  return  to  you,  even  if  I  could  do 
ever  so  much  to  comfort  your  hearts.  We  are  all  happiest  when  we 
are  where  God  would  have  us  be,  and  when  we  are  doing  his  wiU. 
If  being  happy  is  any  indication  that  we  are  doing  our  duty,  then  I 
may  have  pretty  good  evidence  that  God  would  have  me  in  Persia. 
If  all  my  brothers  and  sisters  are  under  as  serene  a  sky  as  I  am,  they 
certainly  have  reason  to  praise  God.  I  do  not  mean  that  I  am  free 
from  trials.  We  never  can  be  and  perhaps  never  ought  to  be  in  this 
world.  We  have  many  annoyances  from  living  in  this  country, 
about  which  you  can  know  nothing.  But  then,  so  far  as  it  is  possi- 
ble for  a  poor  unworthy  sinner  to  have  peace  of  conscience,  I 
enjoy  it. 

"  Beside  my  duties  in  the  seminary,  I  have  charge  of  Geog  Tapa, 
which  is  ten  miles  distant,  where  I  go  occasionally  to  spend  the  Sab- 
bath. It  would  do  your  hearts  good  to  see  what  is  going  on  in  that 
once  wicked  village.  I  could  show  you  a  Sabbath  school  of  some 
three  hundred  pupils,  embracing  old  men  and  women,  young  men  and 
maidens,  and  Uttle  children  just  able  to  lisp  the  name  of  God.  The 
enthusiasm  of  those  who  are  advanced  in  hfe  and  who  have  never 
before  learned  to  read  is  delightful.  There  is  one  class  of  forty 
women,  and  another  of  about  twenty  young  men.  Some  are  in  the 
alphabet,  some  in  the  spelling-book,  some  in  the  New  Testament, 
some  in  the  Old,  and  all  so  absorbed  in  their  lessons,  that  they  do  not 
like  to  have  the  hour  close  and  the  school  dismissed.  During  the 
week,  men  may  be  seen  going  to  their  work  with  a  book  in  tlieir 
pocket,  which  they  occasionally  take  out  to  read  a  verse.  When 
they  stop  to  rest  at  noon,  they  are  often  more  anxious  to  read  than 
to  eat  their  dinner,  and  some  poor  persons  who  can  not  afford  a  can- 
dle are  occasionally  seen  reading  by  the  bright  moonlight.*     Some 

*  You  can  hardly  realize  how  bright  our  skies  are  in  Persia,  Yenus 
Bometimes  throws  so  strong  a  light  into  a  room  that  one  can  read  by  it  at 
a  distance  of  twelve  feet  from  the  window. 


326  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

rise  long  before  day  that  they  may  thus  redeem  the  time.  Some 
women  are  seen  spinning  with  the  book  before  them  on  a  shelf.  In- 
stead of  spending  their  time  as  formerly  in  worse  than  idle  gossip, 
groups  now  oilan  gather  around  '  a  reader'  to  hear  the  stories  of 
Adam  and  Eve,  Noab,  Abraham,  Moses,  etc.,  from  Grenesis  to  Reve- 
lation." 

To  Mr.  Rhea,  at  Gawar,  he  writes. 

"  May  29,  1852.  It  would  be  very  pleasant  to  give  you  for  a 
little  while  a  more  comfortable  home  than  you  can  now  have  in 
Gawar  in  our  own  families,  and  to  enjoy  with  you  the  delightful 
scenery  about  Seir  and  the  city.  But  if  duty  clearly  keeps  you  all 
in  Gawar,  I  will  not  say  otie  word.  We  have  nothing  to  do  with 
inclination,  when  the  path  of  duty  is  plain.  How  slow  we  are  to 
learn  this  simple  truth,  that  we  are  safer  and  happier  just  where  God 
would  have  us  be,  and  doing  just  what  he  would  have  us  do.  I  am 
sorry  we  cannot  do  more  directly  to  aid  you  this  summer,  but  we 
can  pray  for  you,  and  I  am  determined  to  pray  for  you  more  and 
more  earnestly  than  I  have  done.  It  seems  almost  presumptuous  to 
think  that  my  feeble  prayers  offered  here  will  avail  you  any  thing 
in  Gawar ;  and  yet,  if  we  believe  our  Bibles,  and  consider  the  ex- 
perience we  have,  no  doubt,  all  had  of  God's  grace  in  answering 
prayer,  we  shall  not  undervalue  the  privilege  of  intercession  for  each 
other.  You  have  a  difficult  and  responsible  position,  and  you  need 
our  sympathy.  But  you  do  not  need  our  pity.  God  has  placed  you 
where  you  are.  He  wiU  be  with  you  and  bless  you.  You  may  roll 
all  your  burdens  off  on  him,  '  for  he  careth  for  you.'  He  will  make 
all  sunlight  around  you,  if  you  only  go  to  him  in  childlike  trust. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  learn  from  different  sources  that  your  health  is  not 
good.  Take  the  best  care,  dear  brother,  of  health.  It  is  too  pre- 
cious to  lose.  I  wish  I  could  impress  this  point  on  you.  Don't 
work  when  you  feel  unable  to  do  so.  It  is  economy  to  lie  by  a 
little.  I  have  learned  this  by  sad  experience  in  other  years.  Pay 
great  respect  to  yourself^ 


DEATH     OF   HIS     MOTHER.  327 

To  Dr.  Lobdell,  of  Mosul,  he  sends  this  excellent  coun- 
sel for  the  preservation  of  health  in  a  hot  climate.  Unhap- 
pily Dr.  Lobdell  suffered  his  zeal  as  a  missionary  to  get  the 
better  of  his  discretion  as  a  physician,  and  early  fell  a  vic- 
tun  to  typhus  fever. 

"  June  26,  1852.  You  seem  yet  to  have  a  good  stock  of  spirits 
left.,  and  I  pray  that  you  may  not  be  wilted  down  and  unfitted  for 
exertion  hereafter.  I  do  not  believe  it  is  your  duty  to  study 
much  or  go  about  much  this  summer,  but  simply  your  duty  to  live. 
Whether  Mosul  be  a  healthy  place  or  not,  you  must  go  through  an 
acclimating  process,  and  that  process  a  critical  one,  too.  You  will 
have  already  learned  the  power  of  a  Persian,  or  rather  a  Turkish, 
sun,  and  its  action  on  the  bilious  system.  We  have  nothing  to  com- 
pare with  it  in  America,  and  Mosul  must  be  worse  than  Oroomiah. 
I  have  written  Brother  Williams  about  instruments.  I  may  add  that 
I  am  myself  a  pretty  good  weather  instrument,  and  I  have  learned 
by  hard  experience  that  it  is  good  in  Persia  to  keep  quiet,  to  show 
out  not  too  much  of  the  Yankee,  to  look  at  the  future  as  well  as 
the  present.  Our  work  is  pressing.  Sick  people  are  to  be  cured, 
men  dead  in  sin  are  to  be  made  alive,  converts  are  to  be  watched 
over,  and  new  conquests  achieved,  and  the  temptation  is  to  forget 
that  we  have  a  body,  and  wear  it  out  too  soon." 

Within  a  short  interval  the  mail  from  America  had 
brought  him  tidings  of  the  death  of  his  venerable  mother, 
and  of  Dr.  Briggs,  of  Marblehead,  the  father  of  Mrs.  Har- 
riette  Stoddard.  The  two  following  letters  refer  to  these 
afl9.ictive  providences. 

"  Seir,  July  17,  1852. 
"  My  Dearly  Beloved  Father, 

"I  cannot  tell  you  how  much  I  have  thought  of  you,  or  how  ear- 
nestly I  have  prayed  for  you,  since  the  sad  news  came  of  my  dear 
mother's  death.  I  call  it  sad  news,  and  yet  I  feel  tliat  this  language 
is  almost  out  of  place.     To  you  the  event  is  a  most  painful  one. 


828  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

The  partner  of  your  joys  and  sorrows  these  many  years,  your  com- 
forter in  sickness,  the  mother  of  your  children,  the  light  of  your 
dwelling,  has  gone  forever,  and  you  cannot  suppress  wholly  the 
rising  tide  of  grief.  The  church  and  the  community,  too,  have  sus- 
tained a  deep  loss ;  and  we  who  are  children  have  parted  with  such 
a  mother  as  few  children  have  ever  had  to  mourn.  But  when  I 
turn  from  these  first  thoughts,  and  remember  only  my  dear  mother, 
my  sadness  passes  away,  and  my  heart  begins  to  fill  vnth  thanks- 
giving and  praise.  Let  us  bless  Grod  that  she  lived  so  long;  that  she 
enjoyed  such  uncommon  health;  that  her  home  was  in  such  a  de- 
lightftil  spot ;  that  she  was  ever  surrounded  by  so  many  beloved  and 
afiectionate  fi?iends ;  that  she  was  permitted  to  see  all  her  dear  chil- 
dren, for  whom  she  had  toiled  and  prayed,  grow  up,  walking  in  the 
fear  of  the  Lord ;  that  her  husband  was  spared  to  her  even  to  the 
end  of  her  journey ;  that  she  was  so  cheerful  and  happy  in  her  tem- 
perament ;  that  she  had  grace  daily  to  walk  with  God,  to  overcome 
the  world,  and  let  her  light  shine  far  and  wide.  Let  us,  in  a  word, 
praise  God  for  her  happy  and  useful  life,  her  peaceful  death,  and  the 
beginning  of  her  triumphant  immortaUty.  0  what  a  change  has 
she  now  experienced !  Instead  of  old  age,  immortal  youth ;  instead 
of  impaired  faculties,  those  of  an  angel ;  instead  of  a  world  of  im- 
perfect beings,  one  filled  wdth  angels,  and  the  spirits  of  the  just 
made  perfect ;  instead  of  faith,  sight ;  instead  of  hope,  full  fruition ; 
instead  of  a  burden  of  sin,  perfect  purity;  instead  of  wavering 
afiection  to  Christ,  perfect  love.  I  can  see  my  dear  mother  walking 
on  those  heavenly  hills.  Her  robes  have  been  washed  and  made 
white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  Her  face,  ever  beaming  with  love, 
is  now  lighted  up  with  glory.  Yes,  she  is  there — there  forever  at 
rest,  blessed  above  what  eye  has  ever  seen  or  ear  heard.  There  she 
will  forever  flourish  in  the  courts  of  the  Lord.  A  few  more  days 
and  nights  of  change,  and  we  shall  go  to  her.  We  know  not  who 
will  go  first.  Perhaps  you,  dear  aged  father,  perhaps  I,  your 
youngest  son.  Let  us  hve,  then,  like  pilgrims,  our  loins  girt  about, 
our  sandals  on,  our  staff  in  our  hands,  ready  for  the  great  sum- 
mons. 


DEATH     OF     DE.     BRIQGS.  329 

"  Alay  God  sanctify  to  you,  dear  father,  this  stroke  of  his  hand. 
May  you  be  more  than  comforted,  and  the  remainder  of  your  days 
be  a  brighter  example  than  ever  of  the  purity  and  power  of  the 
Gospel. 

"  We  are  well,  but  feel  the  heat  of  the  weather.     My  missionary 
brethren  and  sisters  send  you  their  tenderest  sympathy. 
"  Very  affectionately,  your  son, 

"  D.  T.  Stoddard." 

Extracts  from  a  letter  to  Miss  M.  A.  Briggs. 

"  Seir,  July  18,  1852. 
"  My  Dear  Sister, 

Your  dear  father  is  gone,  cut  down  in  the  midst  of  his  days 
and  in  the  midst  of  his  usefulness.  I  never  knew  how  much  1 
loved  him  till  now.  Ever  since  my  first  acquaintance  with  him  he 
has  been  growing  in  my  esteem  and  affection,  and  I  had  hoped  I 
snould  enjoy  his  counsels  and  prayers  for  many  years  to  come.  But 
God  has  ordered  otherwise,  and  transferred  him  to  a  higher  sphere 
of  activity  and  usefulness.  We  can  only  bow  submissively,  and  say, 
'  Thy  will  be  done.' 

"  Few  children  are  called  to  mourn  over  such  a  father.  Bless  God 
that  he  was  spared  to  you  so  long,  that  he  did  so  much  to  promote 
your  usefulness  and  happiness,  that  he  trained  you  up  in  the  fear  of 
God.  Bless  God  that  your  mother  had  his  presence  and  aid  in  the 
difficult  task  of  bringing  up  her  Httle  ones.  Bless  God  that  he  was 
able  to  do  so  much  to  save  the  lives  and  restore  the  health  of  others. 
Bless  God  that  the  church  had  so  much  of  his  sympathy  and  aid. 
He  was  honored  and  loved  wherever  he  w^as  known ;  and  even 
though  he  may  not  have  left  you  very  much  of  this  world's  goods, 
he  has  left  you  what  is  far  better,  his  own  bright  example,  and  the 
savor  of  his  influence  in  the  family  circle,  which  cannot  die.  Let  us 
mourn  for  him,  but  not  without  hope.  He  sleeps  in  Jesus.  He  had 
a  trust  based  on  the  Rock  of  Ages.  He  was  prepared  to  die.  He 
was  one  of  those  for  whom  the  '  many  mansions'  are  made  ready. 
We  sha*l  soon  see  him  again  in  a  world  where  there  is  no  change  and 


330  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

no  sorrow.  God  grant  you,  and  all  your  dear  brothers  and  sisters,  may 
be  led  to  consecrate  yourselves  fuUy  to  that  Saviour  who  was  so 
dear  to  your  sainted  father." 

The  disturbances  in  the  mountains  affecting  the  comfort 
and  safety  of  the  station  at  Gawar,  attracted  the  attention 
of  Colonel  William  F.  Williams,  of  the  British  army,  then 
commissioner  of  boundaries,  who  has  since  gained  a  world- 
wide fame  as  the  heroic  defender  of  Kars.  This  able  officer 
proved  himself  a  warm  friend  of  the  mission.  But  far  more 
precious  than  the  protection  of  earthly  governments  is  the 
seal  of  God's  approbation  upon  the  mission  in  the  gifts  of 
his  grace.  One  of  the  letters  which  describes  the  visit  of 
the  commissioner,  gives  an  account  of  the  death  of  the 
most  aged  of  the  Nestorian  converts,  the  father  of  John, 
the  first  convert  in  Mr.  Stoddard's  household. 

"August  16th,  1852.  You  are  familiar  with  the  history  of  John, 
and  you  may  have  seen  in  the  Journal  of  Missions  a  notice  which 
I  prepared  of  his  blind  and  aged  father.  If  so,  you  will  be  glad  to 
know  more  of  this  man  of  God,  who  has  recently  put  off  his  taber- 
nacle of  clay.  Sixty  years  ago,  he  might  have  been  seen,  an  active, 
vigorous  young  man,  with  staff  in  hand,  setting  out  on  a  pilgrimage 
to  Jerusalem.  It  was  the  impression  then,  as  it  is  among  the  igno- 
rant Nestorians  now,  that  by  seeing  the  holy  city  they  might  lay  up 
treasures  in  heaven ;  and  you  will  find  here  and  there  a  man  who  is 
willing  to  leave  his  family  and  friends,  and  make,  on  foot,  this  long 
journey  of  three  thousand  miles,  much  of  it  through  deserts  and 
among  hostile  Arabs,  in  order  to  secure  salvation.  When  the  pilgrim 
returned,  he  settled  in  Geog  Tapa,  and  was  celebrated  for  his  hospi- 
tality and  alms-deeds  and  abundant  prayers.  Every  morning  and 
night  he  used  to  go  to  the  church  and  there  repeat  his  long  prayers 
in  an  unknown  tongue,  and  as  religion  was  then  understood  among 
tlie  people,  he  was  regarded  as  a  very  pious  man.     When  Mr.  Per- 


AN    AGED     SAINT.  831 

kins  came  here,  eighteen  years  ago,  this  same  man,  then  some  sev- 
enty-five years  old,  welcomed  his  coming  with  open  arms,  thinking 
that  in  some  way  life  and  blessing  had  come  to  the  people,  though 
he  little  understood  how.  He,  however,  entrusted  his  son  John  to 
the  care  of  the  missionary,  and  he  was  trained  up  in  the  fear  of  God, 
and  has  now  become  a  burning  and  shining  light.  When  the  old 
man  learned  that  our  instruction  tended  to  undermine  faith  in  pil- 
grimages, and  long,  unmeaning  prayers  and  almsgiving  as  a  ground 
of  salvation,  he  took  offense,  and  was  often  heard  disputing  with 
our  native  helpers,  and  with  his  son.  As  the  light  gradually  broke 
in  upon  him,  and  he  learned  in  some  measure  that  he  was  a  lost 
sinner,  he  had  quite  an  internal  conflict.  John  says  he  often  over- 
heard him  praying  thus  in  those  days :  '  0  Lord,  I  can  not  believe 
this  new  way  of  salvation,  I  do  not  understand  it.  Help  me  to 
understand  it.  Help  me  to  receive  it,  if  it  is  true.'  And  God 
heard  his  prayer,  and  led  him  to  the  cross  of  Christ.  He  became  a 
meek,  humble  Christian,  as  eminent  for  true  piety  as  he  had  formerly 
been  for  good  works.  He  has  been  blind  for  the  last  two  years, 
but  always  happy,  always  rejoicing  in  God.  Many  a  time  he  has 
said  to  those  around  him,  '  I  am  willing  to  lose  the  sight  of  this  beau- 
tiful world,  if  God  will  only  give  me  a  clear  sight  of  spiritual  things. 
If  I  may  have  the  eye  of  faith  fixed  on  the  heavenly  world,  it  is 
enough.  I  am  happy.  I  am  more  than  happy.  Bless  God  for  what 
he  has  done  for  me.'  He  was  accustomed  every  day  to  pray  six 
times,  and  John  tells  me  that  he  often  spent  from  one  to  two  hours 
in  his  closet  at  a  time.  About  half  his  prayers  were  for  the  exten- 
sion of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  and  much  of  the  remainder  for  his 
beloved  son.  Being  blind,  he  would  frequently  kneel  down  to  pray 
when  some  one  was  in  the  room,  he  not  being  aware  of  it  himself 
In  his  earnestness  he  would  stretch  out  his  hands,  as  if  looking  to 
Christ,  and  pleading  with  him,  till  he  would  press  forward  on  his 
knees  to  the  other  end  of  the  room. 

"  I  would  love  to  teU  you  more  of  the  life  of  this  excellent  Nesto- 
rian,  but  I  will  take  up  no  more  of  my  sheet  with  it.  Two  or  three 
weeks  ago  he  was  seized  with  cholera,  and  in  a  few  hours  passed 


832  MEMOIR    OF    STODDAED. 

away  to  his  rest.  At  times,  when  he  was  free  from  pain,  his  chil- 
dren and  grand-children,  thirty-six  in  number,  gathered  around  his 
bed,  and  received  his  parting  blessing.  Said  the  patriarch :  '  I  have 
hved  more  than  ninety  years,  and  now  I  am  called  away.  I  wel- 
come the  invitation.  This  is  a  happy  day  for  me.  I  am  going  to 
my  Saviour.'  He  died  peacefully,  Hke  a  httle  child  falling  asleep,  on 
Sabbath  evening,  after  an  illness  of  twenty-four  hours.  His  good 
wiTe  died,  just  a  week  after,  leaving  behind  her  an  uncommon  repu- 
tation for  meekness  and  love.  Such  living  and  dying  testimony  to 
the  power  of  the  Gospel  adds  to  the  effect  of  our  preaching  among 
the  people,  and  recompenses  abundantly  for  our  exile  from  home 
and  country." 

The  disease  which  removed  this  aged  pilgrim,  again  vis- 
ited the  plain  of  Oroomiah  with  fearful  desolation.  Mr. 
Stoddard  writes : 

"  For  nearly  two  months  the  city  and  plain  of  Oroomiah  have 
been  ravaged  by  the  cholera.  It  is  impossible  to  ascertain  the 
number  of  deaths.  We  can  only  say  that  the  poor  people,  knowing 
nothing  of  medicine,  and  without  any  prudence,  stuffing  themselves 
with  unripe  fiuit  and  cucumbers,  have  been  cut  down  by  thousands. 
It  is  very  sad  to  pass  by  the  graveyards,  and  see  the  number  of 
new-made  graves.  Perhaps  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  four  thou- 
sand persons  have  died  in  all,  of  whom  half  have  died  within  the 
limits  of  the  city.  Our  heavenly  Father  has  kindly  taken  care  of 
us,  so  that  all  our  number  are  yet  in  life  and  health." 

A  few  weeks  later,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Perkins,  with  their 
daughter  Judith,  set  out  for  Erzeroom,  to  accompany  to 
Oroomiah  the  newly-arrived  missionaries,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Crane,  and  Mr.  Stoddard's  youngest  daughter,  whom  they 
had  in  charge,  on  her  return  from  America  to  her  early 
home.  In  one  week  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Perkins  returned,  bear- 
ing the  remains  of  their  loved  Judith,  who  had  been  smitten 


DEATH     OF     JUDITH     PERKINS.  333 

with  cholera  upon  the  way.  Judith  was  the  eldest  child 
of  the  mission,  and  was  a  favorite  in  all  its  families.  Mr. 
Stoddard,  who  had  fondled  her  as  a  child  on  his  first  voyage 
from  America,  felt  her  loss  most  keenly,  especially  upon  the 
eve  of  greeting  again  his  own  Sarah,  who  having  recrossed 
the  ocean  in  safety,  was  to  have  come  back  to  him  in 
Judith's  company.  He  went  immediately  to  Erzeroom  to 
fulfil  the  service  in  which  Dr.  Perkins  was  so  sadly  frustra- 
ted ;  and  where  his  bereaved  brother  had  so  lately  walked 
through  the  vale  of  death,  he  returned  in  safety  with  his 
own  exiled  child.  Yet  each  child  found  a  Father's  home, 
for  Judith  had  gone  to  be  Avith  God. 


CHAPTER   XIX. 

GROWTH    IN    GRACE. 

Mr.  Stoddard  kept  no  journal  of  his  own  religious  ex- 
periences, and  was  ordinarily  reserved  in  the  communica- 
tion of  these  to  others.  It  was  evident  to  all  who  knew 
him  that  he  was  eminently  a  man  of  prayer.  Said  a  native 
preacher  to  a  company  of  Nestorians  after  his  death,  "  Did 
you  ever  see  that  good  man  when  the  knees  of  his  panta- 
loons were  not  covered  with  dust  or  worn  threadbare? 
And  do  you  know  why  it  was  ?  Because  he  spent  so  much 
time  in  prayer."  But  the  secret  of  that  spiritual-minded- 
ness  which  shone  through  his  countenance  and  character- 
ized all  his  thoughts  and  plans,  appears  to  have  been  the 
habit  of  minute  particularity  in  prayer  concerning  his  own 
spiritual  state  and  his  work.  Among  his  effects  there  was 
found  a  solitary  pn.per,  dated  1852,  which  in  part  reveals 
his  interior  life.  It  is  here  given  entire,  and  in  the  form  in 
which  it  was  written. 

"THANKSGIVING    FOR 

'■■  Life — complexity,  simplicity,  and  convenience  of  bodily  frame. 

"  Use  of  aU  my  limbs — the  eye,  the  ear,  the  hand,  the  foot,  etc. 

''Intelligence — 

"  Reason — use  of  all  my  mental  faculties. 

"  Conscience — 

"  Circumstances  of  bi'iih — in  land  of  intelligence ;  of  freedom ;  ot 


MATTER     FOR     THANKSGIVING.  835 

Christianity ;  educated,  afifectionate,  judicious,  and  pious  pa- 
rents. 

"  Baptism  in  infancy — child  of  covenant, 

"Early  instruction,  religious  and  secular — good  teachers;  abun- 
dance of  books — especially  the  Bible. 

"  Restraining  grace. 

"  Providential  dehverances — (in  my  case  striking). 

"  Health — good  nursing,  suitable  medicine,  restoration  when  sick. 

"  Friends — very  numerous  and  very  affectionate. 

"  Food — always  in  abundance,  pleasant,  and  nourishing. 

"  Raiment — also  abundant;  creatures  taxed  to  furnish  me. 

"  Quiet,  regular,  and  refreshing  sleep. 

"House  and  home — shelter  from  heat  and  cold;  conveniences  of 
a  civilized  home ;  comforts  of  home,  as  wife,  children,  etc. 

"  Beauty  and  variety  of  the  world  in  which  I  live — sun,  moon, 
stars,  verdure,  change  of  seasons — all  that  delights  the  eye,  the  ear, 
and  other  senses. 

"  Converting  grace — the  wonderful  provision  for  me,  and  for  all  in 
the  cross  of  Christ,  not  only  without  myself,  but,  so  to  speak,  in 
spite  of  myself 

"  Pardon.   Justification.   Adoption.    Promises  to  me  as  a  believer. 

"  Forbearance  of  God  with  me  in  my  unfaithfulness. 

"  Peace  of  conscience.     Joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

"  Deliverance  from  temptation. 

"  Union  with  Christ.     Aid  of  Spirit.     Privilege  of  prayer. 

"  The  Holy  Sabbath.     The  Holy  Scriptures. 

"  Ten  thousand  means  and  influences  to  draw  me  heavenward — ■ 
change  of  seasons,  death  of  others,  warnings  of  pulpit,  etc. ;  afflic- 
tions. 

"  Christian  fellowship.     Ordinance  of  Lord's  Supper. 

"  Privilege  of  being  a  minister.     Privilege  of  being  a  missionary. 

*'  All  that  is  promised  to  me  in  the  world  to  come — viz. ;  resurrec- 
tion, a  glorious  body,  acceptance  in  day  of  judgment,  admission  to 
heaven,  perfect  holiness  and  happiness  forever  there. 


336  MEMOIE    OF    STODDARD. 

"CONFESSION. 

"  Encouragement  to  confession  of  sin. 

"  Thorough  defilement — nature  and  conduct. 

"Want  of  love  to  God;  to  his  law;  to  Christ;  how  different 
from  woman  that  bathed  his  feet;  to  feUow  Christians;  and  how 
little  based  on  right  grounds ;  to  Nestorians ;  to  whole  world ;  to 
enemies. 

•'  Want  of  desire  for  salvation  of  souls. 

"  Want  of  faith  in  God ;  (I  am  often  a  practical  atheist) ;  his  prom- 
ises so  great  and  precious ;  his  Son ;  I  rather  rely  on  my  own  right- 
eousness ;  in  realities  of  eternity,  which  seem  to  me  as  a  dream. 

"  Want  of  zeal — I  have  enough  for  things  of  this  world. 

"  Want  of  patience — fretfulness  toward  man,  and  murmuring  to- 
ward God. 

"  Want  of  meekness — (frequent  indulgence  of  passion.  How  un- 
like him  who  was  led  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter). 

"  Want  of  spiritual  mind — (far  from  being  a  temple  of  the  Holy 
Ghost). 

"  Want  of  reverence — don't  realize  the  immense  distance  between 
God  and  me. 

"  Want  of  thankftilness — I  take  the  blessings  and  forget  the 
Giver. 

"  Want  of  hatred  to  sin — I  don't  hate  it  for  the  same  reasons  that 
God  hates  it ;  for  lower  and  merely  prudential  reasons. 

"  Want  of  humility — (pride). 

"  Want  of  activity — active  enough  when  self  is  to  be  gratified. 

"  Want  of  contentment.     Want  of  perseverance. 

"  Want  of  courage.  When  I  think  I  am  courageous,  apt  to  be 
obstinate  rather  than  courageous. 

"Want  of  will  subdue"3.  How  unlike  the  Saviour,  'not  my  will, 
but  thine  be  done.' 

"  Want  of  watchfulness.     Superficial  repentance. 

"  Love  of  world — care  about  things  of — a  real  Martha. 

"  Vanity — vain  of  abilities ;  of  acquisitions ;  of  station. 

"  Sloth — waste  time  in  sleep. 


MATTER     FOR     CONFESSION.  3B7 

"  Impurity  of  motive.     Selfishness — (pervades  all  my  actions). 

"  Spiritual  pride.  Self-righteousness — depend  on  my  prayers  and 
works  more  than  on  Christ. 

"  Heedlessness — vain  thoughts ;  neglect  of  meditation. 

''  Hypocrisy.     Censoriousness — ill-will ;  want  of  charity.     Levity. 

"  Neglect  of  prayer  for  self  and  others ;  mockery  in,  and  omis- 
sion of 

''  Neglect  of  Bible. 

"Neglect  of  opportunities  of  doing  good  to  body  and  soul  of  men, 

"  Violation  of  Sabbath.  Violation  of  covenant  vows.  Unworthy 
partaking  of  sacrament. 

"  IVIisimprovement  of  afilictions. 

"  Sensuahty.     Misimprovement  of  time.     Searing  of  conscience. 

"  Tongue  sins — viz. :  detraction,  profanity,  deceit,  unkind  words, 
trifling  words. 

"  Sins  as  a  son — want  of  gratitude  to  my  parents ;  early  disobe- 
dience and  irreverence. 

"  Sins  as  a  husband — have  not  done  half  I  might  have  done  to 
promote  my  wife's  comfort  or  help  her  in  the  way  to  heaven. 

**'  Sins  as  a  father — want  of  uniform  government ;  want  of  a 
steady,  affectionate,  holy  influence  over  my  children. 

"  Sins  as  an  instructor — want  of  attention  to  the  souls  of  those 
under  my  care,  and  prayer  for  them. 

"  Sins  as  a  minister — preaching  a  cold  duty,  through  pride  and 
vain  glory,  and  not  to  please  Christ. 

"  Sins  as  a  missionary — breaking  of  promises  I  have  virtually 
made  to  American  churches ;  to  Coromittee ;  to  Nestorians. 

"  Sins  as  Christian  brother. 

"  Sinning  thus  against  God  and  my  own  soul,  and  souls  of  others. 

"  Sinning  against  light  and  knowledge,  notwithstanding  a  high 
profession. 

"  Sinning  in  spite  of  innumerable  mercies,  of  many  warnings, 
chastisements,  and  vows. 


16 


S38  MEMOIROFSTODDARD. 

"PETITION  FOR 

"  Health— food,  raiment,  quiet  sleep.     Reason. 

"  Hatred  of  sin.     Pardon  of  all  sin.     Deliverance  from  its  power. 

"  Clearly  comprehend  Gospel  plan.   A  well  grounded  hope  in  Christ 

"  A  tender  conscience.     Peace  of  conscience. 

"  Influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Witness  of  the  Spirit.  Justifi- 
cation.    Joy  in  Holy  Grhost. 

"  Spirit  of  prayer,  constancy  in.     Spirit  of  prayer,  gift  of. 

"  Answers  to  prayer.     Understanding  of  Scriptures. 

"  A  spiritual  mind.     Reverence  or  holy  fear. 

"  Love  to  Grod — Christ — fellow  Christians. 

"  Love  to  souls  and  a  desire  to  save.    Love  to  a  world  in  ruin. 

"  Love  to  enemies,  and  forgiveness  to. 

"  Deadness  to  world.  Patience.  Meekness.  Humility — ^will 
subdued. 

"  Benevolence — abound  in  good  works.     Crucifixion  of  self. 

"  Activity  of  body  and  mind. 

"  Heavenly  and  earthly  wisdom. 

"Discretion.  Contentment.  Perseverance.  Watchfulness.  Moral 
courage. 

"  Spirit  of  thankfulness. 

"  Sense  of  accountability.  Not  to  be  a  trifler.  Not  misimprove 
time. 

"  Deliverance  fi-om  special  temptations. 

"  Improvement  of  afflictions. 

"  Be  wise  to  win  souls. 

"  Keep  Sabbath  holy.     Love  meditation.     Have  self-knowledge. 

"  Keep  vows.     Improve  talents. 

"  Not  be  sensual.     Govern  the  tongue  (see  Confession). 

"  Love  meditation.     Have  right  motives. 

"  Discharge  properly  duties ;  as  a  son,  husband,  father,  instructor, 
minister,  missionary,  a  Christian  brother." 

Mr.  Stoddard  sometimes  prepared  for  his  pupils  themes 
for  prayer  similar  to  the  foregoing  list.      One  who  knew 


MATTERS     FOR     PETITION.  389 

him  most  intimately  says  of  him:  ''He  was  too  busUy  em- 
ployed in  doing  good  to  every  body  about  him,  to  find  time 
to  make  any  record  of  his  doings,  for  his  own  gratification. 
A  diary  he  had  no  confidence  in,  as  he  said  it  tempted  one 
to  make  the  expression  of  exercises  of  the  mind  felt  to  be 
desirable,  a  substitute  for  efforts  to  attain  them." 

To  one  who  had  consecrated  herself  to  the  work  of  mis- 
sions, he  wrote : 

"  I  do  not  know  what  your  experience  of  missionary  life  will  be ; 
but  if  it  is  at  all  like  mine,  you  will  ever  bless  God  that  he  has 
brought  you  to  these  interesting  fields,  so  wliite  for  the  harvest. 
Consecrate  yourself  entirely  to  your  Redeemer,  have  your  heart  im- 
bued with  love  to  souls,  and  you  will  go  on  your  way  rejoicing ; — 
come  health  or  sickness,  sunny  or  cloudy  skies,  you  will  ever  be 
speaking  to  yourself  in  psalms  and  hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  singing 
and  making  melody  with  grace  in  your  heart  to  the  Lord," 


CHAPTER    XX. 

LABORS    AS    A    SCHOLAR. 

The  remarkable  facility  for  acquiring  languages  which 
Mr.  Stoddard  possessed,  and  his  thorough  discipline  in  the 
grammatical  structure  of  vaiious  tongues,  fitted  him  to 
counsel  and  to  aid  Dr.  Perkins  in  the  work  of  translation 
to  which  that  gentleman  has  devoted  so  large  a  portion 
of  his  missionary  life. 

The  missionaries  to  the  ISTestorians  found  them  in  pos- 
session of  the  Scriptures  in  manuscript  copies,  in  the  ancient 
Syriac.  This  language,  however,  through  the  changes  of 
time,  had  ceased  to  be  vernacular;  and  hence  the  Scrip- 
tures, though  more  or  less  intelligible  to  the  ecclesiastics, 
were  not  understood  by  the  common  people.  It  was,  there- 
fore, proposed  to  translate  the  'New  Testament  into  modern 
Syriac  from  the  aficient,  instead  of  making  a  new  version 
from  the  Greek.  The  ancient  Syriac  version  was,  probably, 
made  as  early  as  the  latter  part  of  the  second  century,  and 
in  the  earlier  part  of  the  fourth  century  it  was  in  general 
use  in  churches  where  the  Syriac  tongue  was  spoken.  Its 
origin  is  ascribed  to  the  scholars  of  Edessa.  It  is  commonly 
known  as  the  Peshito  a  term  meaning  "  simple,"  with  refer- 
ence probably  to  the  fact  that  it  consists  of  the  bare  text, 
without  note  or  comment.  De  Wette*  describes  it  as  "  an 
immediate,  faithful,  free,  but  seldom  paraphrastic,  transla- 

*  flistorico-Criticai  Introduction  to  the  New  Testament,  §  11. 


THE    SYRIAC     VERSION.  341 

tion"  from  one  of  the  oldest  Greek  texts.  Tregelles*  does 
not  estimate  it  quite  so  highly,  though  he  concedes  to  it  a 
great  antiquity. 

For  reasons  approved  by  the  American  Bible  Society, 
the  version  of  the  New  Testament  in  Modern  Syriac  was 
made  directly  from  the  best  ancient  Syriac  manuscripts.  The 
labor  of  this  translation  has  devolved  upon  the  senior  mis- 
sionary, Dr.  Perkins ;  but  in  revising  his  version  for  the 
press,  he  was  accustomed  to  pass  the  manuscript  and  the 
proofs  through  the  hands  of  Mr.  Stoddard,  for  his  critical 
suggestions. 

The  difficulties  which  Mr.  Stoddard  had  overcome  for 
himself  in  the  study  of  the  Syriac,  led  him  to  prepare  a 
grammar  of  the  modern  language  for  the  use  of  beginners. 
His  labors  upon  this  work  are  described  at  length  in  his 
letters  to  Rev.  A.  Hazen.  The  following  extracts  will  give 
the  reader  a  general  idea  of  its  importance. 

"June  17th,  1852.  When  I  think  of  all  my  dear  friends,  I  long 
to  have  fifty  hands  wielding  fifty  goose  quills,  that  I  may  hold  sweet 
converse  with  them  and  teU  them  how  strong  is  my  afi'ection.  I 
never  mean  to  be  in  debt  to  my  correspondents,  and  yet  with  all 
my  efibrts  I  find  it  somewhat  difficult  to  keep  out  of  it.  Some  tell 
me  that  I  hold  the  pen  of  a  ready  writer,  because  I  rmi  over  such  a 
sheet  as  this,  when  free  from  interruption,  in  fi:om  half  to  three- 
quarters  of  an  hour.  But  it  is  very  rare  that  I  begin  and  end  a  let- 
ter without  interruptions,  and  I  am  sure  that  if  I  write  faster  than 
some  people  I  vmte  less  to  the  point.  I  have  so  long  adopted  the 
rule  that  '  the  man  who  wishes  to  see  me  is  the  man  I  wish  to  see,' 
that  I  fear  I  have  carried  it  to  extremes  and  sufiered  the  natives  to 
trespass  on  me  more  than  they  should.  One  comes  for  medicine, 
another  for  paper,  another  for  a  pencil,  another  to  have  his  slate 

*  In  Home's  Introduction,  Tenth  Edition,  vol.  iv.,  chap.  24. 


342  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

mended,  another  for  advice,  another  for  a  visit,  so  what  with  tho 
thousand  and  one  wants  of  my  pupils  and  the  villagers,  I  can  truly 
say  I  rarely  have  an  hour  entirely  unbroken.  ...  I  like  plan  and 
system ;  and  I  think  some  degree  of  it  essential  to  any  success  or 
usefulness.  But  if  your  missionary  experience  has  been  like  mine — 
and  it  is  possible  in  your  circumstances  it  may  have  been  different — 
you  have  found  that  you  could  be  much  less  systematic  in  India 
than  in  America.  I  never  am  idle — I  may  say  never — unless  ex- 
hausted or  sick.  And  I  always  have  a  good  many  irons  in  the  fire, 
tongs,  poker  and  all.  But  I  often  work  in  a  very  different  way  from 
what  I  had  planned  in  the  morning,  and  arrive  at  night  at  a  far  dif- 
ferent goal.  This  is  not  so  much  owing  to  irresolution  as  to  my 
ideas  of  what  my  duty  is  in  these  circumstances.  If  I  were  a  trans- 
lator^ the  case  would  be  much  altered. 

"  I  am  occupying  my  time  in  preparing  a  grammar  of  the  Modern 
Syriac  for  the  benefit  of  beginners,  and  to  transmit  to  the  American 
Oriental  Society.  I  find  it  a  laborious,  yet  very  pleasant,  occupa- 
tion. I  also  take  a  lesson  daily  in  Turkish  and  Persian.  I  have  had 
some  knowledge  of  these  languages  for  years,  but  I  wish  to  converse 
readily  in  them  and  to  read  the  latter.  Our  Syriac  is  only  available 
among  the  Nestorians.  We  need  Turkish  for  intercourse  with  all 
the  common  class  of  Mohammedajis,  who  have  never  spoken  Per- 
sian in  this  border  province,  and  we  need  Persian  for  intercourse 
with  all  the  higher  classes  of  Mohammedans,  and  for  journeys  to- 
ward the  East,  where  Persian  is  the  only  language.  Dr.  W.  has 
a  good  acquaintance  with  all  three,  though  his  range  of  words  is  not 
perhaps  so  very  extensive  in  any  of  them,  as  if  he  had  bent  his 
efforts  more  undividedly  to  the  acquisition  of  one.  You  will  rarely 
find  him  making  blunders  in  numbers,  genders,  etc.,  and  he  speaks 
these  languages  perhaps  with  as  much  purity  and  precision  as  it  is 
possible  for  an  American  to  do.  I  am  glad  you  have  a  high  stand- 
ard in  regard  to  the  acquisition  of  Indian  languages.  Do  our  best 
and  we  shall  be  but  stammerers.  I  feel  this  more  every  successive 
year  ;  and  when  I  hear  brethren  talk  about  *  perfecting'  themselves 
ill  the  language,  or  aboi"  t  brother  so  and  so,  who  preached  an  ele- 


THE    ANCIENT     SYRIAC.  343 

gant  sermon  in  Syriac,  I  feel  that  they  judge  with  a  very  dififerent 
standard  from  the  natives.  Still  there  are  some  among  us  who  have 
done  nobly  in  mastering  difficulties,  and  who  are  capable,  under 
favorable  circumstances,  of  producing  a  great  impression  on  a  native 
audience.  I  think  our  style  of  preaching  here  far  more  direct  and 
eftective  than  that  of  most  preachers  in  America.  Had  I  time  I 
could  explain  this  without  assuming  any  great  degree  of  credit  to 
ourselves.  There  is  every  thing  in  our  circumstances,  in  the  wants 
and  in  the  demands  of  the  people,  to  produce  such  a  manner  ot 
preaching,  while  in  America  the  current  often  sets  in  the  opposite 
direction.  When  the  grammar  of  the  modern  Syriac  is  finished,  I 
shall  perhaps  turn  my  hand  to  making  a  manual  of  the  ancient 
Syriac  for  the  use  of  our  schools.  You  know  tliat  we  cultivate  the 
ancient  Syriac  as  a  classic  and  find  it  of  great  importance  in  enrich- 
ing the  modern.  In  Latin  are  some  excellent  grammars ;  but  not 
accessible  to  the  Nestorians;  and  their  own  old  manuscript  gram- 
mars are  a  perfect  ocean  of  crudities  and  confiision.  We  need, 
therefore,  exceedingly,  some  manual,  which  shall  briefly  and  simply 
unfold  the  ancient  Syriac  and  which  shall  be  adapted  to  the  young." 
"  I  determined  to  make  thorough  work  in  my  investigations  and 
have  made  a  full  and  minute  comparison  of  the  modern  Syriac, 
first  with  the  ancient  Syriac,  and  then  with  the  Hebrew.  It  only 
remains  now  to  give  a  careful  attention  to  the  Jews'  language,  the 
modern  Clialdee,  and  trace  it  to  its  origin.  As  you  may  not  possi- 
bly be  aware  of  the  interest  which  attaches  to  these  inquiries,  far 
beyond  the  mere  aid  they  afibrd  new  comers  and  others  in  acquir- 
ing the  language,  let  me  say  a  word  on  this  point.  Of  the  thi-ee 
great  branches  of  the  Semitic  family,  the  Hebrew,  the  Arabic,  and 
the  old  Aramean,  the  first  two  languages  are  by  far  the  best  under- 
stood, and  we  have  Uterary  monuments,  extending  back,  in  the  case 
of  the  Hebrew,  to  the  Pentateuch,  and  in  the  case  of  the  Arabic  to  a 
time  long  before  the  birth  of  Christ.  But,  in  regard  to  the  Aramean, 
as  it  was  originally,  nothing  has  been  known.  Its  literature  was  all 
supposed  to  have  perished.  This  Aramean  split  afterward  into  two 
great  branches  and  was  developed  in  two  different  forms.     1st.  The 


844  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

Hebraistic  form,  which  we  call  the  Chaldee,  and  which  was  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Targums.  2d.  The  Syriac  form,  which  developed,  with 
an  alphabet  of  its  own,  a  Christian  literature  for  a  long  course  of 
centuries.  From  this  no  doubt  the  Modern  Syriac  was  derived ;  but 
it  probably  retains  many  idioms  and  words  in  daily  use  from  the  old 
Aramean,  which  have  never  found  their  way  into  books  or  lexicons. 
As  for  the  modern  Jews'  language  spoken  here,  some  have  affirmed 
that  it  was  derived  directly  from  the  ancient  Chaldee,  while  others 
have  maintained,  with  at  least  a  show  of  plausibility  that  the  mod- 
ern Chaldee  and  the  modern  Syriac  were  each  derived  from  a  com- 
mon source,  and  that  this  proved  the  common  origin  of  the  Nesto- 
rians  and  the  Jews.  On  this  point  I  do  not  feel  clear  yet.  If  it 
shall  appear,  that  the  modern  Jews'  language  is  no  nearer  the  mod- 
ern Syriac,  than  the  ancient  Chaldee  is  to  the  ancient  Syriac,  then 
one  of  Dr.  Grant's  strong  arguments  for  the  Jewish  origin  of  the 
Nestorians  will  be  undermined.  Until  recently,  as  I  have  said,  it 
was  supposed  the  old  Aramean  literature  had  entirely  perished,  but 
the  researches  of  Colonel  Eawlinson  have  shown  that  this  Aramean, 
or,  if  you  please,  Babylonian,  is  substantially  the  language  of  the 
monuments.  Now,  would  it  not  be  most  interesting,  if  Colonel 
Eawlinson  on  the  one  hand  should  find  certain  words  and  phrases 
on  those  ancient  monuments,  which  are  to  be  found  in  no  gram- 
mars hitherto  extant,  and  we,  on  our  part,  should  find  those  same 
words  and  phrases  current  among  the  Nestorians  and  the  Jews 
around  us  ? 

"But  I  am  afraid  I  am  wearying  you  with  a  topic  which  is  spe- 
cially interesting  to  us  from  our  locality,  the  people  among  whom  we 
labor,  and  from  the  course  of  our  daily  studies.  So  I  will  pass  to 
something  else,  simply  remarking  that  I  undertook  this  examination, 
urged  to  it  by  Dr.  Robinson  and  others.  ...  I  shall  now  turn  my 
attention  at  odds  and  ends  of  time  to  the  preparation  of  a  diction- 
ary of  the  modern  Syriac.  Ever  since  I  have  been  here  I  have  been 
Mrriting  down  words,  but  the  vocabulary  is  full  of  mistakes  and  very 
confused,  and  needs  a  thorough  overhauling.  The  range  of  words 
in  modern  Syriac  is  quite  limited,  and  yet  it  is  a  language  which  for 


A    SEMINARY    EXAMINATION.  W6 

ordinary  purposes,  and  even  for  teaching  and  preaching,  has  much 
dignity  and  force.  For  philosophical  and  scientific  purposes  it  is  of 
course  deficient,  and  yet  I  have  translated  a  part  of  Euclid  into  Syriac 
this  winter,  and  gone  over  half  of  a  course  in  theology,  without 
any  serious  embarrassment.  Every  year  we  enrich  it  from  the  an- 
cient language,  from  the  Persian,  and,  to  a  limited  extent,  from  the 
Hebrew. 

"  I  wish  very  much  you  could  have  been  present  at  our  recent 
examination,  with  sufficient  famiharity  with  the  language  to  under- 
stand all  the  exercises.  I  am  sure  you  would  have  been  impressed 
with  the  native  abiHty  of  the  Nestorians.  I  do  not  know  where  I 
could  have  had  a  better  class  in  theology,  astronomy,  or  geometry. 
My  class  in  geometry  demonstrated  twenty  propositions,  taken  at 
random,  without  a  mistake,  and  almost  without  a  word  of  hesitation 
in  the  forty  minutes  assigned  to  the  exercise.  I  am-sure  the  Soph- 
omores I  used  to  teach  at  Yale  could  not  have  done  better.  Besides 
the  studies  mentioned,  there  was  an  examination  in  English,  in  Per- 
sian, in  ancient  Syriac,  in  Bible  history,  in  Church  history,  in  de- 
scriptive geography,  and  in  arithmetic.  All  passed  off  very  well. 
The  exercises  lasted  three  days.  The  first  day  we  had  members  of 
the  mission,  the  bishops,  and  a  few  prominent  priests  and  leading 
men.  The  second  day  we  invited  all  our  school  teachers — seventy 
in  number.  The  third  day  the  invitation  was  still  more  general  and 
we  had  a  crowd.  The  visitors  did  not  seem  at  all  weary,  though  we 
kept  them  sitting  more  than  six  and  a  half  hours  each  day.  The 
exercises  were  interspersed  with  compositions  and  declamations,  and 
occasionally  we  had  a  piece  of  music  sung,  with  the  seraphine  as  an 
accompaniment." 

This  reads  very  much  like  an  account  of  an  examination 
in  a  New  England  seminary  of  the  highest  class.  Some  of 
the  text  books  of  the  pupils  were  prepared  by  ^fr.  Stod- 
dard, in  the  modern  Syriac  ;  and  he  gave  instruction  in 
various  branches  of  science,  by  means  of  lectures  in  that 
tongue. 

15* 


346  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD, 

The  grammar  of  the  modern  Syriac  language  as  spoken 
in  Oroomiah  and  in  Koordistan,  was  published  in  the  Jour- 
nal of  the  American  Oriental  Society,  for  1855.  (Vol.  v.) 
Rodiger,  the  first  living  authority  upon  the  Semitic  lan- 
guages, makes  a  complimentary  allusion  to  this  grammar 
in  the  Zeitschrift  der  Deutschen  Morgenlandischen  Ge- 
sellschaft;  Zehnter  Band,  iv.  Heft.* 

Mr.  Stoddard's  own  estimate  of  the  importance  of  this 
work  is  given  in  the  following  note  to  a  younger  mis- 
sionary. 

"July  21st,  1853.  On  Tuesday  morning  I  finished  the  copy  of 
the  grammar  and  sent  it  oflf  to  Mr.  Stevens,  to  be  forwarded  by  liim 
to  Constantinople.  It  was  much  larger  than  the  first  draft,  being 
one  hundred  and  eighty  pages,  and  very  much  better  systematized 
and  much  more  complete.  I  only  regret  that  you  could  not  use  that ; 
but  I  became  so  weary  of  the  labor  of  writing  and  revising,  that  at 
last  I  hardly  took  the  trouble  to  correct  the  mistakes  and  omissions 
of  the  copy  I  sent  you,  as  I  went  along.  However,  it  is  on  the 
whole,  accurate,  and  I  think  it  will  be  of  much  service  to  you.  If 
I  could  have  had  such  a  grammar  ten  years  ago,  I  believe  it  would 
have  saved  me  six  months  of  time  and  perhaps  an  entire  year.  I  do 
not  mean  that  it  is  at  all  what  it  might  be,  but  it  is  very  far  superior 
to  such  an  outline  as  we  before  had.  I  advise  you  to  conju- 
gate every  verb  in  order,  tiU  you  are  perfectly  familiar  with  the 
meaning  and  the  inflection,  and  then  go  over  them  aU  so  as  to  learn 
the  mode  of  applying  the  suffixes.  One  who  will  do  this  faithfully 
for  a  few  months,  wOl,  I  am  persuaded,  acquire  a  fluency  that  wiU 
'■  astonish  the  natives.'  I  have  not  done  it  myself  as  much  as  I 
intend  to  do  it.  After  one  has  had  years  of  practice  in  speaking  the 
language,  he  yet  needs  this  kind  of  discipline,  in  the  same  way  as 
Bome  of  the  best  singers  practice  the  eight  notes  every  morning. 

*  Page  "reo,  Leipzig,  1856. 


SCIENTIFIC     OBSERVATIONS.  347 

"  I  hope  you  younger  ones  who  are  learning  the  language  will  far 
BurpasT  in  accuracy,  in  fluency,  and  in  the  extent  of  your  knowledge, 
those  who  have  gone  before  you ;  and  that  you  will  so  use  the  lan- 
guage, as  to  be  instrumental  in  leading  many  souls  to  Christ.  How 
ouf.ht  we  ever  to  remember  that  the  acquisition  of  the  language  is 
a  means  and  not  an  end. 

While  thus  devoted  to  studies  having  an  immediate 
connection  with  his  work,  Mr.  Stoddard  retained  his  origi- 
nal interest  in  the  physical  sciences,  especially  in  astrono- 
my. His  observations  on  the  zodiacal  light,  which  is  seen 
in  perfection  in  the  line  atmosphere  of  Oroomiah,  often  in- 
structed and  delighted  the  missionaries,  but  were  never 
recorded  for  the  benefit  of  science.  Some  of  his  observa- 
tions upon  the  climate  are  of  value  as  indicating  the  com- 
parative healthiness  of  Seir  as  a  missionary  station. 

In  one  of  his  letters  he  says  : 

"  This  is  one  of  the  finest  climates  in  the  world.  In  the  spring, 
spring  comes ;  in  the  summer,  there  is  summer ;  and  in  winter  there 
is  real,  genuine  winter.  This  is  more  than  can  be  said  of  any  other 
place  I  have  ever  seen.  Then,  too,  the  dryness  of  the  climate  is  a 
great  recommendation,  besides  its  comfort." 

Mr.  Stoddard  often  applied  his  scientific  experiments  to 
a  moral  end.  Thus  he  writes  to  Piofessor  Denison  Olmsted, 
of  Yale  College : 

"  I  need  hardly  assure  you,  that  whatever  I  have  learned  of  natural 
science,  and  especially  of  natural  philosophy  and  chemistry,  turns  to 
account  in  my  seminary,  and  in  my  general  intercourse  with  the 
Mohammedans.  I  have  a  pretty  working  steam-engine,  of  one  cat 
power,  a  magic  lantern,  and  a  variety  of  chemical  apparatus.  Besides 
these,  I  have  made  a  very  decent  solar  microscope.  I  have  been 
very  desirous,  with  a  religions  objf^ct  in  view,  to  show  the  natives  the 


348  MEMOIR    OF     STODDARD. 

aiiimacules  in  cheese,  figs,  vinegar,  etc.,  but  do  not  succeed  as  I  wisK 
Why,  I  can  not  tell ;  as  I  used,  in  America,  to  make  solar  micro- 
scopes and  met  with  no  difficulty  in  using  them  for  this  purpose. 
Their  cheese  is  different  from  ours,  and  possibly  does  not  contain 
them.  The  figs,  too,  are  unlike  those  from  Smyrna,  and  the  vinegar 
made  from  wine  is  very  weak.  If  you  could  make  any  suggestions 
to  me  which  would  enable  me  to  detect  and  expose  the  creatures,  I 
should  be  very  thankful.  I  want  to  teach  these  anti-meat  bishops 
that  they  have  eaten  it  from  their  childhood,  and  to  show  the  whole 
people  that  their  fasts  from  animal  food  amount  to  nothing." 

Some  of  his  astronomical  observations  were  of  sufl&cient 
importance  to  deserve  a  permanent  record  in  the  annals  of 
that  science.  Writing  to  Mr.  Hazen,  under  date  of  Dec. 
23d,  1852,  he  says: 

"  By  the  way,  speaking  of  our  climate,  I  am  reminded  to  tell  you 
of  some  discoveries  I  have  lately  made,  which  are  very  interesting, 
to  myself  at  least.  I  noticed,  a  few  months  ago,  a  statement  that  a 
scientific  traveler  had  seen  the  satellites  (or  some  of  them)  of  Jupiter 
from  the  top  of  Mount  Etna.  The  announcement  was  received  with 
a  good  deal  of  interest,  as  most  astronomers  have  denied  the  possi- 
bility of  any  such  phenomenon  being  visible  to  the  unassisted  eye. 
On  reading  the  account  I  thought  I  would  test  the  power  of  the 
naked  eye  Aere,  as  it  seemed  to  me  we  were  under  the  most  favor- 
able circumstances  possible  for  this  purpose.  We  are  elevated  more 
than  a  mile  above  the  ocean,  and  hav^e  for  months  a  cloudless  sky, 
and  a  very  dry  and  transparent  atmosphere  which  I  have  no  doubt 
far  exceeds  that  of  Italy.  I  know  not  how  it  is  in  India,  but  I  think 
you  would  be  astonished  to  see  with  what  sharpness  of  outline 
mountains  sixty,  seventy,  or  even  a  hundred  miles  off,  loom  up  on 
our  view.  In  the  night  the  heavens  are  magnificent,  and  it  needs 
but  a  glance  to  assure  a  new  comer  that  this  is  a  very  different 
place  from  America  for  the  practical  astronomer.  I  have  often  used 
my  telescope  here  (I  have  one  which  I  made  in  college — a  Newto- 


ASTRONOMICAL    OBSERVATIONS.         349 

nian  of  six  feet  focus,  and  five  inches  aperture)  and  been  delighted 
with  the  distinctness  and  beauty  of  the  different  telescopic  objects ; 
but  until  last  summer  it  never  occurred  to  me  to  test  my  unassisted 
eye.  I  have  now  the  satisfaction  of  assuring  you  that  I  have  thus^' 
seen  several  of  Jupiter's  moons,  the  elongation  of  Saturn's  ring  (the 
planet  appearing  plainly  elliptical),  and  with  a  dark  glass  of  just  the 
right  opacity,  I  have  seen  the  phases  of  Venus.  Last  time  I  looked 
at  it,  it  appeared  as  a  very  delicate  and  well  defined  crescent.  I 
have  also  found  that  stars  which  I  know  to  be  telescopic  elsewhere, 
are  here  detected,  under  favorable  circumstances,  by  the  naked  eye. 
I  have  made  out  a  hst  of  some  of  these  and  sent  them,  with  a  full 
account  of  my  observations,  to  Sir  J.  Herschel,  and  I  have  the 
vanity  to  think  they  will  interest  him  deeply.  Indeed,  it  will  be  an 
interesting  fact  to  any  one,  if  here,  in  a  region  where  astronomy  was 
studied  thousands  of  years  ago  by  Assyrian  and  Persian  shepherds, 
the  observer  can  be  gratified  by  a  view  of  wonders  which,  it  has 
been  supposed,  only  the  telescope  could  reveal.  As  an  illustration 
of  the  interest  connected  with  these  matters,  let  me  say  that  it  has 
long  puzzled  astronomers  to  account  for  the  fact  that  in  ancient 
books,  written  long  before  the  discovery  of  the  telescope,  Saturn  is 
represented  as  of  an  ohhng  shape.  Was  this  a  shrewd  guess  ?  Was 
it  prophecy  ?  Had  the  ancients  any  knowledge  of  the  telescope  ? 
Or  have  I  found  a  more  satisfactory  answer  here  on  Mouat  Seir  ? 

"  I  should  like,  if  I  had  time,  and  I  was  sure  you  would  like  to  go 
into  the  subject,  to  detail  to  you  the  various  ways  in  which  I  tried 
to  train  my  eye  for  this  purpose.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  it  was  a 
month,  from  the  time  I  began  to  examine  Jupiter,  before  I  felt  sure 
I  was  successfiil  in  my  object  I  looked  at  it  through  the  empty 
tube  of  a  telescope,  that  my  eye  might  not  be  distracted  with  the 
images  of  other  stars.  I  looked  at  it  near  the  corner  of  a  building, 
which  cut  off  its  brightest  rays,  still  leaving  the  view  unobstructed  to 
the  right  hand  or  the  left :  and  I  looked  at  it  when  shining  out  in  his 
full  splendor.  But  all  without  success.  At  last,  when  watching  it 
from  its^rs^  appearance  in  the  evening,  at  a  point  just  between  day- 
light and  dark,  when  there  was  darkness  enough  on  the  one  hand 


850  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

for  the  satellites  to  appear,  and  not  enough  dazzling  light  from  the 
planet,  on  the  other  hand,  to  obscure  them,  my  highest  hopes  were 
gratified,  and  I  jumped  for  joy." 

His  object  in  writing  to  Sir  John  Herschel  is  thus  ex- 
plained in  a  letter  to  a  scientific  fiiend  in  America : 

*'  I  have  written  Sir  John  Herschel  at  length  on  these  observa- 
tions, and  given  him,  in  addition,  a  number  of  test  objects,  that  he 
may  the  better  judge  whether  my  account  is  entitled  to  credence. 
I  wrote  him  rather  than  any  one  else,  hoping  he  would  interest  him- 
self to  fit  out  an  astronomical  expedition  for  Oroomiah,  and  take 
advantage  of  this  magnificent  climate.  It  may  be  doubted  whether 
there  is  a  position  in  the  world,  at  least  one  easily  accessible,  where 
a  good  astronomer,  with  good  instruments,  would  reap  such  a  harvest 
of  discovery.  You  can  hardly  have  an  idea  of  the  magnificence  of 
our  summer  evenings.  We  are  elevated  more  than  a  mile  alsove  the 
ocean,  have  no  dew,  and  rarely  see  a  cloud  during  June,  July, 
August  and  September.  Stars  do  not  twinkle  when  forty  degrees 
above  the  horizon,  and  Venus  is  so  brilliant  that  I  have  distinguished 
by  its  light,  when  fourteen  feet  from  the  window,  the  hands  of  a 
watch,  and  even  the  letters  of  a  book. 

"  But  I  can  not  dwell  on  this  subject.    Perhaps  Professor 
Olmsted  may  Hke  one  or  two  of  the  test  objects  which  I    •  * 
gave  Sir  J.  Herschel.     In  Ursa  Major,  two  faint  stars  are        * 
seen  any  favorable  night,  one  on  each  side  of  ^  and  80,  thus. 
Can  these  ever  be  seen  in  America  ?    Again,  when  I  lie  on  my  back, 
the  view  of  4  and  5  s  Lyrse,  as  they  pass  near  the  zenith,  is  very 
simOar  to  that  I  have  often  had  of  Castor  in  a  good  telescope. 
Again,  the  two  small  stars  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  pole-star,  and 
in  the  general  direction  of  y  cephei,  thus  (•      *  ),  are  seen  distinctly 
and  almost  every  night  in  summer,  as  a  single  point  of  light.     Can 
these  latter  objects  ever  be  seen  in  America?    I  shall  be  much  inter- 
ested to  know." 

Sir  John  Herschel  veiy  courteously  acknowledged  this 
letter  in  the  following : 


SIR    JOHN    HERSCnEL>  351 

"  Sir  :  I  have  received,  and  beg  to  thank  you  for,  the  interesting 
communication  of  your  observations  of  the  satellites  of  Jupiter,  the 

oblong  form  of  Saturn,  and  the  small  companions  of  certain  stars 

with  the  naked  eye — in  what  you  may  indeed,  by  your  account  of 
it,  most  truly  call  a  magnificent  chmate  for  astronomical  pursuits.  I 
|hink  I  shall  best  do  justice  to  your  communication  by  placing  it  in 
the  hands  of  the  Astronomical  Society  for  reading  at  one  of  their 
meetings.  Your  account  of  the  country,  too,  is  most  in\iting.  I 
think  I  may  anticipate  the  usual  vote  of  thanks  on  communication  of 
observations  to  the  Society,  and  I  beg  leave  to  add  my  own,  and  re- 
main your  obedient  servant 

"J.  E.  W.  Herschel. 
"  P.  S. — I  find  it  recorded,  in  Bessel's  Life,  as  an  extraordinary  in- 
stance of  his  sharpness  of  eye,  that  he  could  see  e  and  5  Lyrse  as  two 
separable  stars.     But  I  have  never  heard  that  Saturn  had  ever  been 
noticed  as  oblong  before  the  invention  of  the  telescope." 

Upon  this  Mr.  Stoddai'd  remarked  in  a  note  to  a  friend  : 

"  I  was,  of  course,  gratified  with  Sir  J.  Herschel's  letter,  and,  from 
the  interest  he  manifests,  hope  to  hear  fi:om  him  again,  or  some  of 
his  compeers.  An  expedition  here  would,  I  am  sure,  pay  better,  so 
far  as  science  is  concerned,  than  one  to  the  North  Pole." 

At  a  subsequent  period  Mr.  Stoddard  prepared  an  ex- 
tended notice  of  the  meteorology  of  Oroomiah,  which  was 
pubUshed  in  Silliman's  Journal.  In  making  these  observa- 
tions, his  mechanical  invention  and  skill  were  put  to  the 
test  in  repairing  barometers,  thermometers,  and  other  deli- 
cate instruments,  which  had  been  injured  in  transportation 
from  the  United  States. 

The  following  letter,  concerning  his  meteorological  re- 
cord, gives  his  views  of  the  relations  of  science  to  mission- 
ary labor. 


352  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  By  the  way,  do  you  know  that  I  have  made  quite  a  splendid 
series  of  observations — more  than  ten  thousand  separate  observations 
— on  this  chmate  ?  I  have  just  been  putting  them  in  order,  ascer- 
taining the  average  temperature,  the  average  height  of  the  barome- 
ter and  hygrometer,  the  prevailing  direction  of  the  winds,  the 
amount  of  rain  and  melted  snow,  &c.,  and  I  shall  forward  the  article 
to  Professor  Olmsted  for  publication.     Perhaps  you  will  some  day 

like  to  run  it  over,  and  I  intend  that  C shall  have  a  few  copies 

for  distribution  among  my  friends.  I  am  aware  that  attention  to  such 
matters  is  not  in  accordance  with  Dr.  Judson's  advice  or  practice. 
He  thought  a  missionary  should  give  himself,  not  only  in  the  main^ 
but  entirely,  to  his  work,  and  let  literature  and  science  go.  I  do  not 
agree  with  him,  though  I  admire  the  single-mindedness  and  devotion 
of  the  man.  I  am  sure  that  it  does  me  good  to  turn  aside  now  and 
then ;  it  refreshes  and  invigorates  me,  and  I  return  all  the  better  to 
the  charge  afterwards.  Five  minutes  spent  with  my  quadrant  in 
taking  an  observation  of  the  sun,  two  minutes  spent  in  looking  at  the 
barometer,  three  minutes  spent  in  reading  a  httle  poetry,  are  worth 
more  than  they  cost.  So  far  as  /  am  concerned,  I  have  no  doubt  about 
it,  but  I  ought  not  to  judge  others  by  myself.  The  great  work  is  cer- 
tainly that  of  making  known  Jesus  Christ ;  and  other  things,  if  they 
come  in  at  all,  should  come  in  as  incidental,  and,  if  possible,  be  made 
conducive  to  the  great  end." 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

LABOES    AND    CORRESPONDENCE. 

The  semmary  at  Seir,  which  in  the  beginning  was  only 
a  boarding-school  for  boys,  under  the  wise  and  comprehen- 
sive direction  of  Mr.  Stoddard  and  his  sssociates,  grew  into 
a  normal  school  for  the  training  of  teachers,  and  a  theologi- 
cal school,  in  which  pious  Nestorians  were  fitted  to  preach 
intelligently  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  The  following  enumera- 
tion of  the  studies  pursued  in  the  seminary  occurs  in  a  let- 
ter to  a  brother  missionary  at  Mosul : 

"November  17,  1852.  Our  seminary  here  has  recently  assembled. 
We  have,  as  usual,  forty  pupils,  ten  of  whom  are  new  comers.  We 
were  obliged  to  reject  some  twelve  candidates.  I  assure  you  it  is  a 
delightful  privilege  to  have  the  charge  of  them.  I  doubt  whether  I 
could  be  so  happy  in  any  situation  in  America.  Three  times  a  week 
I  lecture  on  theology,  four  times  I  hear  a  class  in  Euclid,  twice  in 
English,  and  twice  in  astronomy.  I  have  the  charge  of  nearly  all 
the  compositions — the  giving  out  of  the  subjects,  and  the  correction 
of  the  manuscripts — and  the  oversight  of  the  classes  in  ancient 
Syriac,  arithmetic,  and  Persian.  This,  with  occasional  preaching,  a 
Bible  class  on  the  Sabbath  with  the  pupils,  a  visit  once  a  month  to 
Geog  Tapa,  which  is  assigned  to  me  as  a  parish,  and  the  many  secu- 
lar cares  which  come  on  me  as  provider  of  food  and  superintendent 
of  repairs,  occupies  all  my  time,  and  keeps  me  quite  as  much  driven 


854  MEMOIR    OF    STODDAED. 

as  my  strength  sufi&ces  for.  We  make  it  a  point  to  converse  and 
pray  with  all  the  pupils  individually  each  month,  which  I  think  has  a 
happy  effect  on  them  and  on  us.  The  best  Christians  among  them, 
also,  come  to  us  often  of  their  own  accord  for  this  purpose,  and  we 
try  to  make  them  feel  as  free  as  possible.  Would  that  we  were  able 
to  perform  more  of  this  pastoral  labor  among  the  people.  But  the 
hopefully  pious  ones  are  much  scattered,  and  we  have  yet  no  plan, 
as  we  think  of  having,  for  getting  them  together  occasionally  for 
mutual  conference  and  prayer.  If  I  have  ever  done  any  good 
among  the  Nestorians,  and  it  is  little  at  the  least,  it  has  been  more 
by  such  kind  of  pastoral  efforts  than  by  the  formal  preaching  of  the 
Gospel." 

Mr.  Stoddard's  theological  lectures  were  delivered  in 
Syi'iac,  from  English  notes  written  in  the  Syriac  idiom. 
They  embraced  quite  a  full  course  of  doctrinal  theology, 
based  throughout  upon  biblical  exposition.  This  combina- 
tion of  classical,  mathematical  and  theological  studies  in 
one  institution,  made  the  seminary  at  Seir  more  like  the 
English  Independent  colleges  at  Manchester  and  at  St. 
John's  Wood,  London,  than  like  either  colleges  or  theo- 
logical seminaries  in  the  United  States.  A  number  of  com- 
petent native  teachers  have  already  been  trained  at  this 
institution. 

The  Mission  at  Oroomiah  has  always  made  education 
subordinate  to  religion.  Tbf  English  language  has  been 
used  in  its  seminaries  only  as  a  classic,  and  no  attempt  hns 
been  made  to  substitute  it  for  the  native  Syriac.  The 
great  object  of  the  missionaries  has  been  to  awaken  the 
Nestorians  to  a  true  spiritual  life.  As  the  circumscribed 
field  of  the  Mission,  and  its  comparative  peace  and  security, 
admit  of  but  little  novelty  or  variety  of  incident,  its  alter- 
nating trials  and  successes,  disappointments  and  joys,  will 


THE     GAWAR    STATION.  855 

appear  in  the  regular  sequence  of  Mr.  Stoddard's  letters. 
So  completely  did  he  live  in  the  Mission,  giving  it  all  the 
thoughts  and  energies  of  his  mind,  that  his  familiar  corres- 
pondence became  its  authentic  history.  To  Dr.  Lobdell,  at 
Mosul,  he  writes : 

"  January  5th,  1853.  A  happy  new  year  to  you  and  your  dear 
family,  as  well  as  to  your  associates.  May  you,  during  the  coming 
months,  have  health,  happiness,  and  constant  communion  with  God. 
May  you  see  the  work  protected  by  human  power,  and  fanned  by 
the  gales  of  the  Spirit  of  grace.  We,  on  this  side  of  the  moimtains, 
shall  pray  for  you  this  year,  and  feel  sure  that  you  will  pray  for  us. 
May  our  prayers  thus  '  together  rise,' 

'  Like  mingling  flames  in  sacrifice.' 

and  draw  down  much  divine  influence  on  the  poor  people  for  whom 
we  labor.  How  utterly  vain  are  all  our  efforts  without  Grod  1  I 
sometimes  feel  that  if  I  could  speak  the  language  with  more  fluency 
and  point  than  any  of  the  natives,  instead  of  stammering  it  so  feebly, 
and  if  I  were  as  eloquent  as  Apollos,  all  would  be  vain  without  the 
grace  of  God.  The  trumpet  would  give  an  uncertain  sound.  We 
sadly  need  the  Divine  presence  here.  Things  are  running  down, 
and  have  been  for  a  year  past.  Not  that  we  have  not  considerable 
piety  and  prayerfulness  in  our  seminaries,  and  a  number  of  pious 
helpers.  But,  compared  with  other  days,  a  paralysis  seems  to  have 
come  over  them,  and  they  need,  0  how  much,  a  fresh  anointing 
from  the  Holy  One. 

To  Mr.  Coan,  at  Gawar,  in  a  time  of  great  trial  and 
darkness  to  that  station  : 

"  January  5th,  1853.  My  impulse  is  to  say  to  you,  '  Dear  brother, 
do  not  remain  any  longer  in  such  a  field.  Come  down  at  once  to 
us,  where  there  is  abundance  of  work  to  do,  thousands  of  souls  to  be 
led  to  Christ,  and  much  that  we  have  already  undertaken  in  the  vil- 


356  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

lages  suffering  for  want  of  more  complete  superintendence.  Come 
and  work  with  us,  shoulder  to  shoulder,  in  our  blessed  harvest-field.' 
This  is  impulse.  But  I  doubt  whether  I  should  dare  invite  you 
away  at  this  critical  juncture,  without  seeing  Providence  indicating 
that  course  more  clearly,  by  far,  than  I  do  now.  You  do  not  yet 
know  what  is  to  come  of  poor  Tamo's  imprisonment.  In  case  be  is 
released,  and  stands  firm,  he  will  need  all  your  help,  as  well  as  much 
Divine  grace,  to  keep  him  on  his  course.  Then,  again,  leaving  now 
seems  to  be  the  hopeless  abandonment  of  the  field.  You  are  not  yet 
certain  that  you  will  be  unprotected  there.  A  month  or  two  may 
alter  the  whole  position  of  affairs.  Then,  too,  we  must  look  not  only 
to  Constantinople,  but  to  heaven.  It  is  better  to  trust  in  the  Lord 
than  to  put  confidence  in  man.  How  sweet  to  think  that  He  who 
is  AUwise,  has  a  plan,  the  very  best  plan,  in  regard  to  the  mountains, 
and  that  infinite  power  and  infinite  goodness  are  pledged  to  its  suc- 
cessful issue.  We  may  fail,  but  the  cause  can  not.  Darkness  may 
envelope  us,  wicked  men  may  hedge  us  in,  Christ  may  be  reviled, 
and  his  servants  persecuted,  but  still  the  Lord  is  stronger  than  all, 
and  his  counsel  shall  stand.  We  have  to  wait  in  faith,  patience  and 
hope.  BiK)ther,  the  day  will  soon  break,  and  the  shadows  flee  away. 
Hope  on,  hope  ever.  Be  strong  in  Grod,  and  let  the  breast-plate  of 
righteousness  be  on  your  firont." 

To  Dr.  Anderson : 

"January  21st,  1853.  The  importance  of  directing  special  atten- 
tion to  the  care  and  instruction  of  our  pious  Nestorians  has  repeat- 
edly of  late  engaged  our  attention.  We  feel  that  we  may  do  far 
more  than  has  yet  been  done  to  elevate  their  standard  of  personal 
piety,  to  band  them  together  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  to  make 
them  missionary  in  their  spirit ;  and  we  purpose,  God  helping  us,  to 
make  increased  efforts  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  end.  At  the 
same  time,  it  seems  clear  to  us,  that  by  attempting  anything  which 
looks  like  a  separate  organization,  we  should  not  only  excite  much 
opposition  in  Oroomiah  among  the  masses,  and  reduce,  exceedingly, 


THE    BIBLE    FOR    THE    PEOPLE.  857 

the  number  who  are  now  ready  to  hear  us  preach  the  Gospel,  but 
that  we  should  hazard  the  very  existence  of  our  station  at  Gawar, 
and  the  interests  of  our  work  throughout  the  mountains." 

*■  We  have  repeatedly  told  you  of  the  satisfaction  we  feel  on  being 
able  to  give  the  whole  Bible  to  this  people,  in  their  spoken  language. 
But  a  few  years  ago  and  there  was  hardly  an  entire  copy  of  the 
Bible  to  be  found  in  any  village,  either  here  or  in  Koordistan.  The 
few  manuscripts  which  were  possessed,  were  regarded  with  such  su- 
perstitious veneration  that  they  were  wrapped  up  carefully  and 
placed  out  of  sight,  to  moulder  in  their  dark  damp  churches.  And, 
besides,  had  they  been  ever  so  numerous  and  ever  so  freely  circu- 
lated, not  one  in  a  thousand  could  have  deciphered  their  meaning. 
Now,  what  a  blessed  change  for  the  Nestorians  I  That  Bible  which 
we  clasp  so  joyfully  to  our  hearts,  which  we  make  the  basis  of  our 
heavenly  hopes,  is  given  in  full  and  in  simple  language  to  the  entire 
people.  It  is  to  visit  them  at  their  rude  homes,  and  sit  beside  them 
in  their  daily  employment.  This  is  a  work  which  can  not  die.  We 
may  all  pass  away,  and  much  that  we  have  done  be  neglected  or  for- 
gotten, but  we  believe  that  this  Bible,  in  the  spoken  Syriac,  will  Uve 
and  preach  to  young  and  old,  in  the  house  and  by  the  way,  on  the 
plain  and  in  the  mountains,  and  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  rigliteousness 
long  after  we  slumber  in  the  dust.  Had  the  American  churches 
conferred  on  the  Nestorians  no  other  blessing,  how  amply  would  this 
one  thing  repay  their  efforts.  It  animates  us  to  feel  that  in  these 
lands,  so  long  under  the  dominion  of  Satan,  and  to  this  ancient 
people,  David,  and  Isaiah,  and  Paul,  and  above  all,  the  Saviour  him- 
self, are  hereafter  to  preach  the  glad  tidings  of  redemption.  To  the 
Bible  Society  our  most  hearty  thanks  are  due  for  the  funds  so  liber- 
ally granted  for  this  noble  work." 

To  his  aged  father  : 

"March  15th,  1853.  The  days  and  weeks  fly  faster  than  a 
weaver's  shuttle.  I  wrote  you  '  the  other  day,'  and  now  I  find  by 
referring  to  my  book  that  it  was  as  long  ago  as  December  21st.     I 


358  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

do  hope  that  you  will  not  feel  that  I  forget  you,  because  I  write  not 
more  frequently,  for  I  can  assure  you  that  you  are  very  often  before 
my  mind,  and  that  I  recall  your  kindness  to  me,  ever  since  I  have 
had  a  being,  with  the  deepest  gratitude  and  love.  When  I  was  in 
America,  I  did  not  reahze,  as  I  now  do,  what  a  privilege  it  was  to 
be  near  you  and  mother.  Now  I  feel  that,  if  God  did  not  call  me 
to  labor  here,  no  duty  would  be  so  grateful  as  to  pitch  my  tent  in 
the  *  new  part,'  and  devote  my  time  and  strength  to  the  soothing 
and  cheering  of  my  father  in  his  old  age.  But  I  rejoice  that  the 
place  is  assigned  to  those  who  will  fill  it  better  than  I  could,  while 
you  may,  at  the  same  time,  have  the  satisfaction  of  thinking  that  one 
of  your  children  is  laboring  for  Christ  on  the  other  side  of  the  globe. 
I  am  a  very  unworthy  missionary — how  unworthy,  God  only  knows 
— and  whatever  I  am,  and  whatever  I  am  able  to  accomplish,  is  all 
of  grace.  But,  then,  I  dare  say  I  never  should  have  been  a  mission- 
ary at  all,  and  I  might  never  even  have  been  a  Christian,  had  it  not 
been  for  the  prayers  and  counsels  and  example  of  my  dear  father 
and  mother.  What  a  blessed  thing  to  be  descended  from  a  pious 
ancestry.  I  value  it  for  my  children  more  than  piles  of  gold,  and  I 
feel  that  there  is  far  more  reason  to  believe  they  will  be  taken  into 
the  fold  of  Christ  than  if  they  had  had  graceless,  godless  parents, 
grandparents,  and  great  grandparents. 

"  I  believe  our  children  understand  perfectly,  that  our  great,  our 
constant,  anxious  desire  in  reference  to  them  is,  that  they  may  become 
God's  children.  And,  though  we  do  not  desire  it  half  as  much  as 
we  ought,  I  confidently  expect  they  will  become  true  Christians. 
Am  I  presumptuous  in  thus  regarding  these  children  of  the  cov- 
enant ?  O  what  is  wealth,  or  beauty,  or  talents,  or  accomphshments, 
compared  with  a  treasure  laid  up  for  ourselves  and  our  children  in 
heaven  ?  Harriette  is  often  very  thoughtful ;  and  in  the  little  notes 
she  sometimes  writes  us,  for  example  at  her  school  recess  when  in 
the  city,  she  says,  'Dear  papa,  dear  mama,  I  do  long  to  be  a 
Christian.'  " 

To  Rev.  Dr.  Dwigiit,  of  Constantinople,  on  hearing  of 


CONVERSION    OF    CHILDREN.  359 

the  death  of  his  son  Charles,  at  the  ago  of  sixteen,  who 
was  preparing  to  devote  himself  to  the  missionary  work. 

"April  16th,  1853.  We  sympathize  most  deeply  with  you  in  your 
severe  affliction.  You  are  no  stranger  to  such  trials,  but  this  falls 
none  the  more  lightly  on  that  account.  It  is  hard,  very  hard,  at 
such  times  to  feel  that  God  is  dealing  with  us  in  love.  Sense  strug- 
gles with  faith,  natural  feeling  with  a  desire  to  submit  to  God's  will ; 
and  yet,  I  doubt  not,  dear  brother,  if  you  have  had  any  such  con- 
flict, that  it  is  ere  this  over,  and  that  you  can  heartily  say,  '  It  is  the 
Lord,  let  him  do  what  seeraeth  him  good.' 

"  I  remember  Charles  with  affectionate  interest,  as  indeed  all  your 
children.  God  has  been  very  good  to  you  in  calling  so  many  of 
these  dear  ones  into  the  kingdom  of  his  grace.  May  not  one  be  left. 
I  feel  that  there  is  no  blessing  for  our  children  at  all  comparable  with 
the  saving  grace  of  God.  As  yet  we  can  not  hope  that  either  of  our 
children  love  the  Saviour,  though  Harriette  is  at  times  susceptible  to 
rehgious  truth,  and  I  think  increasingly  so.  We  have  formerly  con- 
versed together  on  the  subject  of  the  early  conversion  of  children, 
and  I  believe  our  views  coincide.  I  see  no  reason  why  we  may  not 
look  for  their  renewal  while  very  young ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  I 
see  very  great  encouragements  to  labor  and  pray  for  such  a  result. 
It  was  a  comfort  to  us  to  know  that  the  death  of  Charles  had  pro- 
duced some  seriousness  among  the  other  children  of  the  mission. 
May  it  lead  some  of  them  to  the  Saviour  of  sinners." 

To  Rev.  E.  Strong,  of  New  Haven. 

''  May  16th,  1853.  Oh  what  a  gi'eat  work  it  is  to  preach  the  Gos- 
pel. It  is  so  anywhere,  but  perhaps,  most  of  all,  on  missionary 
ground.  Would  that  you  could  sit  down  with  me  here  in  my  study 
a  few  days  while  I  let  you  into  the  routine  of  my  labors.  My 
sermons  would  be  as  little  adapted  to  your  pulpit  as  yours  would 
be  to  mine,  and  yet  I  often  prepare  my  sermons  with  the  utmost 
care." 


860  MEMOIR     OF     STODDARD. 

After  speaking  of  certain  defects  of  the  ministry  in 
America,  he  adds : 

"  I  cannot  forbear  to  allude  to  the  subject  of  slavery.  Without 
going  into  particulars,  let  me  say  that  the  circumstances  and  views 
of  every  missionary  must  make  him  an  anti-slavery  man,  and  I  do 
not  believe  there  is  one  of  the  missionaries  of  our  Board  but  feels  as 
I  do  on  this  general  subject.  Many  of  them  I  know  are  astonished 
at  the  apathy  of  American  Christians,  and  especially  American  min- 
isters, in  regard  to  it,  and  have  not  words  to  express  their  sorrow 
when  such  an  institution  is  apologized  for  and  stoutly  defended  in 
Northern  pulpits.  For  my  own  part,  I  fear  that  we  shall  not  see  the 
cause  of  missions  making  rapid  progress  until  the  American  churches 
are  ready  to  take  a  higher  stand  on  this  and  every  other  subject,  and 
become  far  more  bold,  enterprising,  humble,  self-denying,  I  do  not 
mean  to  be  a  radical.  I  have  not  the  slightest  intention  of  with- 
drawing from  our  most  excellent  Board  and  joining  the  American 
Missionary  Association,  yet  I  am  sometimes  stirred  in  my  inmost 
soul  on  these  grand  questions,  which  affect  so  vitally  the  progress  of 
the  Redeemer's  kingdom  at  home  and  abroad." 

To  a  friend,  on  the  departure  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stocking 
from  Oroomiah: 

"  June  17  th,  1853.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stocking  leave  this  missionary 
field  after  the  most  active  labor  for  sixteen  years,  with  great  reluc- 
tance. There  are  few  in  the  missionary  field  who  are  so  untiring 
and  devoted  as  they  have  been,  and  now  that  he  is  broken  down, 
and  so  emphatically  needs  rest,  I  trust  he  will  be  welcomed  to  his 
native  land  by  the  churches  who  sent  him  forth,  and  there  gain  vigor 
for  a  fresh  campaign.  He  is  not  yet  fifty  years  old,  but  feels  hke 
an  old  man.  Indeed,  missionaries  must  generally  expect  to  take  the 
short  way  to  the  grave,  and,  what  is  very  pleasant  to  think  of  in-  this 
connection,  the  short  way  to  heaven.  There  is  a  wear  and  tear  on 
the  system,  connected  with  the  most  favorable  residence  in  a  foreign 
climate,  and  especially  with  a  missionary's  labors  and  responsibilities, 


CHUECH     SEPARATION.  861 

which  tends  to  whiten  the  head,  and  bow  down  the  form,  long  before 
the  time.  My  father  was,  perhaps,  as  feeble  at  thirty-five  as  I  now 
am,  and  yet  he  not  only  Uved  out  his  three-score  years  and  ten,  but 
has  passed  more  than  twelve  years  beyond  that  limit  of  human  life. 
I  can  not,  however,  look  for  any  such  old  age,  and  I  do  not  desire 
it.  What  if  we  must  wear  out  earlier  than  other  men,  do  we  nof. 
wear  out  in  a  cause  most  blessed?  Is  there  any  privilege  greater 
tiian  that  of  working  for  our  Master  in  Persia  or  in  India  ?  If  Ufe 
is  shortened,  does  it  not  bring  heaven  nearer  ?  Shall  we  reach  that 
world  of  glory  any  too  soon  ?  Shall  we  sigh,  when  we  reach  tliere, 
that  we  could  remain  no  longer  in  a  world  of  darkness  and  of  sor- 
row ?  Shall  we  not  rather  praise  God  who  has  brought  us  so  soon 
and  so  safely  through,  and  crowned  his  grace  with  glory?" 

The  missionaries  to  the  Nestorians  have  not  thought  it 
expedient  to  associate  in  a  separate  ecclesiastical  organiza- 
tion, those  whom  they  regard  as  true  disciples  of  Christ. 
They  have  looked  upon  the  Nestorian  church  as  far  more 
hopeful  than  the  Greek,  the  Ai'menian,  or  any  other  oriental 
church,  and  therefore  have  aimed  at  instruction,  revival, 
and  reformation,  rather  than  at  separation ;  preferring,  if  a 
separation  must  take  place,  that  it  should  come  as  the  result 
of  a  movement  within  the  church  itself,  and  not  of  prose- 
lytism  from  without.  In  this  view  the  Mission  have  been 
nearly  unanimous,  though  the  policy  of  separation  has  been 
sometimes  advocated  in  their  councils.  At  the  request -of 
the  Prudential  Committee  of  the  Board,  in  1853,  Dr.  An- 
derson addressed  to  the  several  members  of  that  mission  a 
series  of  questions  bearing  upon  this  policy.  The  following 
extract  from  Mr.  Stoddard's  reply,  contains  his  views  of  a 
question  which  must  ere  long  become  one  of  vital  import- 
ance in  every  mission  to  oriental  Christians,  viz :  the  rela- 
tion of  an  organic  Protestantism  to  a  true  and  permanent 
spiritual  reformation.    It  is  evident  that  Mr.  Stoddard  an- 

16 


862  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

licipated  a  change  in  the  policy  which  he  himself  advocated 
for  temporary  reasons. 

"  I  will  now  take  up  the  question,  '  What  do  you  conceive  to  be 
the  actual  working  of  the  church  relation  among  the  Nestorians,  and 
especially  the  converted  Nestorians  ?' 

"  To  this  I  reply,  that  there  are  no  doubt  serious  evils  connected 
with  such  a  half-way  system,  and  inseparable  from  it.  Those  to  the 
converts  themselves  may  be  briefly  stated :  1st.  They  are  more  or 
less  tempted  to  violate  their  consciences  by  conforming  to  the  foolish 
and  sometimes  the  sinful  practices  of  their  church.  The  temptation 
is  of  course,  however,  far  less  than  in  the  Armenian  church,  because 
there  are  not  nearly  so  many  corrupt  usages,  such  as  image  worship, 
confession  to  the  priest,  etc.,  and  because  conformity  to  these  corrupt 
usages  can  not  be  enforced,  at  least  on  the  plain,  by  excommunication, 
fine,  or  imprisonment.  If  any  individual,  therefore,  yields  compliance, 
it  is  because  he  chooses  to  do  so;  and  by  yielding  he  detracts  from  the 
evidence  we  otherwise  have  of  his  piety.  If  we  are  correctly  in- 
formed as  to  what  has  taken  place  in  Erzeroom,  not  even  a  Protestant 
church  organization  can  prevent  such  weaknesses  and  sins  among 
oriental  Christians.  2d.  Some  persons  axe  thus  deterred  from  be- 
coming ecclesiastics,  and  their  influence  is,  consequently,  in  a  meas- 
ure circumscribed.  3d.  They  have  not,  to  the  extent  we  desire 
them  to  have,  the  ordinances  of  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper.  4th. 
They  do  not  enjoy  the  privileges  of  Christian  fellowship,  as  they 
would  if  separated  from  the  corrupt  mass  around  them,  and  gath- 
ered into  a  Protestant  church.  5th.  They  probably  have  not  so 
strong  a  sympathy  with  us,  nor  with  each  other,  nor  so  much  unity 
of  action  in  their  plans  for  doing  good, 

"  These  are  certainly  grave  objections  to  our  present  mode  of  ope- 
ration; and,  if  things  were  permanently  to  continue  as  they  are 
now,  I  think  our  duty  would  be  plain  to  follow  the  example  of  our 
brethren  in  Turkey.  But  neither  we  nor  the  converts  shall  remain 
long  in  this  position.  A  few  years  must  entirely  change  the  aspect 
of  things.     If  this  temporary  union  of  new  and  old,  purity  and  par- 


DIFFICULTIES     OF    SEPARATION.         863 

tial  corruption,  is  strange,  it  is  perhaps  no  more  so  than  what  existed 
"'n  the  days  of  the  apostles,  the  New  Testament  being  witness. 

"  Meanwhile,  we  are  by  no  means  neglecting  the  care  of  these 
converts.  There  are  very  few  communities  where  I  believe  tlio 
hopefully  pious  are  so  faithfully  watched  over  as  those  in  our  semi- 
naries. "We  could  not  do  more  for  them,  in  tliis  respect,  if  they  were 
gathered  into  a  church. 

"  But,  you  will  ask,  do  the  converts  manifest  no  tendency  to  go 
back  to  the  darkness  from  which  they  have  partially  emerged?  So 
far  from  tliis  being  the  case,  it  seems  to  me  clear  that,  as  a  body, 
and  X  may  almost  say,  in  every  individual  case,  they  are  all  making 
progress  in  the  right  direction ;  and,  although  there  is  now  a  lament- 
able deficiency  of  the  Holy  Spirit's  influence,  I  have  never  seen  a 
more  decided  and  healthy  onward  progress  than  at  the  present  tiino. 
This  opinion  I  express  after  ten  years  of  careful  observation. 

"  Now  allow  me  to  state  some  of  the  advantages  of  the  present 
system.  It  is  my  impression,  from  what  I  have  seen  in  Turkey,  that 
the  tendency  of  things  there  is  to  make  the  members  of  those  little 
churches  sharp  controversialists.  Being  severed  from  the  old  church, 
they  are  of  course  in  great  danger  of  attacking  the  superstitious  prac- 
tices to  which  they  were  formerly  themselves  wedded,  with  more 
earnestness  than  they  show  in  telling  those  around  them  the  simple 
story  of  the  cross.  This  is  an  evil  from  which  we  are  happily  exempt 
here.  I  have  no  doubt  our  good  brethren  in  Turkey  would  oppose 
this  tendency  with  all  their  hearts,  but  it  is  of  course  difficult  for 
them  in  the  circumstances  to  control  it.  On  the  other  hand  the  con- 
verts here  are  in  danger  of  being  too  hberal  in  their  feelings,  and 
embracing,  in  the  arms  of  a  large  charity,  those  whom  we  and  the 
Bible  would  exclude  from  fellowship.  However  this  may  be,  it  is 
certainly  a  fact  of  great  importance  that  these  pious  natives,  insteail 
of  being  distracted  with  endless  and  unhappy  discussions,  are  so  free 
to  preach  the  cardinal  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  which,  I  hope,  will 
sooner  or  later,  though  perhaps  not  nearly  so  fast  as  tliose  who  travel 
on  railroads  and  by  steamboats  desire,  put  an  end  to  whatever  is 
corrupt  in  opinion  or  in  practice  among  their  people. 


364  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  Moreover,  the  sympathies  of  the  converts  are  now  better  drawn 
out  for  their  people  than  they  could  be  if  placed  in  an  antagonistic 
relation  to  them.  Said  one  of  them  to  me,  lately,  when  I  suggested 
the  possibility  of  a  new  organization :  *  What  1  would  you  separate 
us  from  our  people  ?  Are  we  no  more  to  feel  that  we  are  one  with 
them,  and  they  one  with  us  ?  Shall  we  not  sympathize  with  om' 
brethi-en,  our  kinsmen  according  to  the  flesh,  in  all  their  joys  and 
sorrows  ?  Shall  we  be  the  first  to  raise  a  separating  wall  ?  Shall 
we  thus  cast  them  out,  as  evil,  and  knowingly  make  them  our  ene- 
mies ?  Is  it  proved  that  we  cannot  follow  Christ  and  yet  be  Nesto- 
rians?  Will  you  begin  among  us  a  civil  war?'  I  give  you  the 
above  remarks  as  indicative  of  the  feehngs  of  most,  indeed  I  believe 
of  all,  the  pious  Nestorians.  If  there  are  any  who  would  be  glad 
to  break  up  their  present  connection  with  the  people,  I  am  not 
aware  of  the  fact. 

"  You  will  also  remember  that,  should  a  Protestant  church  be  es- 
tablished here,  the  wide  door  which  is  now  thrown  open  for  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  must  at  once  be  closed.  It  is  vain  to  hope 
that  we  can  freely  enter  Nestorian  churches,  or  gather  congregations 
in  many  different  villages,  or  exert  any  perceptible  influence  on  the 
mass  of  the  people,  after  such  a  blow  has  been  struck  at  the  present 
organization.  Our  native  helpers,  instead  of  going  out,  as  now,  to 
scatter  broadcast  the  seed  of  the  kingdom,  would  be  hemmed  in  on 
every  side.  Our  numerous  village  schools  would,  most  of  them,  be 
put  down,  and  tlie  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  be  very  much 
diminished.  If  we  can  anticipate  with  confidence  any  thing  in  the 
future,  I  think  we  may  anticipate  such  a  result  as  tliis ;  and  the  ex- 
perience of  our  brethren  in  Turkey  is  far  fi:om  leading  me  to  a  con- 
trary conclusion.  And,  although  a  fear  of  any  such  calamity  should 
not  tempt  us  for  a  moment  to  pursue  a  course  which  is  wrong,  it 
ought  to  make  us  very  careful  how,  without  due  reflection,  we  launch 
on  an  untried  sea. 

"  I  am  also  persuaded  that  we  are  taking  the  best  way  to  put  an 
end  to  the  abuses  which  prevail  here.  It  seems  to  me  that  combat- 
ting fasLs  and  feasts  and  the  prevailing  system  will  never  effect  much, 


GRADUAL     REFORMATION.  865 

until  the  people  truly  feel  their  need  of  something  better.  While  we 
have  not  attacked  their  errors  directly,  at  least  not  so  as  to  make 
them  more  prominent  than  the  cross  of  Christ,  we  have  not  failed,  in 
season  and  out  of  season,  year  after  year,  and  in  multitudes  of 
places,  to  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God.  I  do  not  believe  the 
Gospel  is  preached  anywhere  with  more  earnestness  and  fidehty  than 
it  is  in  Oroomiah.  And  it  is  precisely  on  this  account  that  a  basis  is 
now  laid,  as  I  beheve,  for  a  much  more  rapid  advance  than  in  previous 
years  in  reforming  abuses.  Light  and  love  are  stripping  off  the  robe 
of  self-righteousness,  which  the  boisterous  wind  would  only  h:ve 
wrapped  more  tightly  around  them.  The  opening  of  the  window  • 
shutters  is  removing  the  darkness  and  letting  in  the  light,  whereas 
the  use  of  the  broom  would  only  have  created  a  suffocating  dust, 
while  all  remained  still  darker  than  before. 

"  While  I  am  evidently  leaning,  as  you  see,  to  our  present  mode 
of  operation  as  the  best  one,  I  am  free  to  admit  that  it  would  bo 
more  grateful  to  my  feelings^  if  ihe  above  considerations  were  left  out 
of  the  account,  to  labor  even  in  a  small,  but  doctrinally  pure,  church, 
than  to  carry  out  the  imperfect,  half-way  system  which  we  now,  foi 
a  season,  tolerate.  I  believe  we  all  sincerely  desire  to  know  what 
the  will  of  the  Lord  is,  and  are  wilhng  to  follow  at  once,  wherevei 
the  path  shaU  be  plainly  pointed  out.  And  I  ask  your  prayers  that, 
free  from  pride  and  prejudice,  and  any  bhnding  unhappy  influence, 
we  may  faithfully  discharge  the  high  trust  committed  to  us  by  th« 
Board,  the  churches,  and  above  all,  by  oui  blessed  Lord  and  Master 
himself." 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

LETTERS,     CONTINUED. 

A  New  Yearns  letter  to  his  father  : 

"My  Dear  and  Honored  Father, — 

"  It  is  with  great  pleasure  that  I  find  an  hour  to  write  you.  If  I 
did  not  suppose  that  you  read  nearly  or  quite  all  the  letters  I  write 
to  my  brothers  and  sisters,  I  should  follow  my  inclinations  and  ad- 
dress you  personally  much  oftener.  When  I  think  of  all  the  care 
you  took  of  me  in  infancy  and  youth,  and  how  much  I  am  indebted 
to  you  for  your  example,  and  prayers,  and  instructions,  and,  not  least 
of  aU,  how  much  pains  and  expense  you  incurred  to  procure  me  a 
first  rate  education,  I  feel  that  I  am  under  greater  obligations  to  you 
than  I  can  requite  or  even  express.  I  oftentimes  have  an  inexpres- 
sible longing  to  be  near  you,  and,  in  connection  with  "William  and  - 
Frances,  to  help  soothe  your  declining  years.  But  it  may  not  be. 
We  shall  never  meet,  dear  father,  till  we  meet  in  heaven.  There 
my  beloved  mother,  there  my  eldest  brother,  your  first  born,  there 
my  sainted  wife,  have  gone;  and  we  shall  one  after  another  be 
taken  from  earth,  till,  as  we  fondly  believe,  all  the  members  of  our 
family,  wiU  rejoin  each  other  in  the  New  Jerusalem,  and  stand  on 
Mount  Zion,  with  songs  and  everlasting  joy  upon  our  heads.  The 
time  will  come  soon.  The  grass  will  soon  grow  over  our  graves. 
A  few  more  years,  at  the  farthest,  and  our  bodies  will  molder  to 
dust,  that  mortality  may  be  swallowed  up  of  life.  I  trust  you  are 
watching  and  waiting  for  the  dawn  :  that,  while  you  can  say,  '  To 
live  is  Christ,'  you  also  add,  '  To  depart  and  be  with  Christ,  which  is 
far  better.' 


AN    AGED     SAINT.  367 

"  If  you  are  ever  tempted  to  feel  that  you  are  a  useless  man,  now 
that  you  have  retired  from  all  active  business,  and  the  snows  '^^  more 
than  eighty  winters  are  accumulated  on  your  head,  remember  that, 
if  you  can  not  labor  as  actively  as  you  once  could,  you  can  at  least 
pray  ;  and  that,  after  all,  prayer  is  the  great  instrumentality  to  be 
used  in  hastening  on  the  latter  day  glory.  I  am  satisfied,  not  that 
we  labor  too  much,  but  that  we  accompany  our  labors  far  too  little 
with  prayer,  to  expect  the  divine  blessing,  as  it  would  otherwise  be 
bestowed.  I  am  now  preparing  for  publication  a  sketch  of  an  aged 
Nestorian  pilgrim,  which  I  think  will  interest  you.  Tliis  Patriarch  wai 
considerably  older  than  you,  and  died  when  about  ninety.  His  hab  ■ 
its  of  prayer  were  wonderful.  He  would  frequently  rise  several 
times  in  the  night  to  pour  out  his  soul  to  God,  and,  after  he  became 
blind,  much  of  the  day  was  spent  in  this  holy  employment.  It  is  an 
extremely  interesting  fact  tliat  a  large  portion  of  this  old  mans 
prayers  were  for  the  conversion  of  the  world.  Often  in  his  intense 
earnestness,  he  would  be  drawn  forward  on  his  knees  from  one  side 
of  the  room  to  the  other,  and  when  his  prayer  was  closed  he  wouid 
sink  down  exhausted.  Our  young  evangelists  were  in  the  habit  o .' 
going  to  him  for  counsel,  for  they  aU  loved  him,  and  would  sit  for 
hours  to  hear  him  describe  the  life  of  faith  and  the  glories  of  that 
world  to  which  he  was  going.  When  they  set  out  from  his  house 
to  make  preaching  excursions,  he  would  say,  '  dear  young  friends,  I 
can  not  go  with  you,  but  I  will  follow  you  with  my  prayers.  On 
their  return,  his  wife  would  say,  '  now  the  pilgrim  has  been  praying 
for  you  ever  since  you  went  away.  He  has  not  forgotten  your  souls^ 
and  I  must  not  forget  your  bodies.  So  sit  down  and  you  shall  have 
some  food.' 

''  When  this  aged  behever  died,  multitudes  mourned  for  him  and 
felt  that  they  had  lost  a  father.  '  We  shall  never  see  his  like  again, 
was  their  common  exclamation ,  and  the  old  men,  who  had  known 
him  from  boyhood,  and  the  young  men,  who  had  only  known 
him  when  past  fourscore,  mingled  their  tears  together  around  hia 
tomb. 

*'  Who  can  say  that  this  aged  man,  blind  and  almost  helpless,  did 


868  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

not  accomplish  more  for  the  cause  of  Christ  here  by  his  prayers  than 
any  other  man  by  his  active  labors  f  Of  him,  and  such  as  him,  we 
may  indeed  say,  they  '  still  bring  forth  fruit  in  old  age.'  '  The  mem- 
ory of  the  just  is  blessed.' " 

To  a  brother  : 

"  If  all  missionaries  relish  their  work  as  much  as  I  do,  we  may 
indeed  call  ourselves  a  highly  favored  class.  The  only  drawback  to 
my  happiness  is  the  painful  consciousness  that  I  am  very  unworthy 
of  my  high  privileges  and  responsibiUties.  0 !  for  more  faith,  and 
love,  and  devotion.  Had  I  an  angel's  heart  and  an  angel's  tongue, 
I  should  even  then  come  far  short  of  making  known,  as  I  ought,  to 
these  Nestorians  the  fullness  and  freeness  of  Redeeming  love.  When 
good  people  told  me  in  America,  *  you  missionaries  have  given  up 
aU;  you  are  entirely  consecrated,'  I  used  to  hang  my  head  in  shame, 
and  pray  God  that  I  and  all  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters  might 
truly  become  what  we  were  supposed  and  expected  to  be.  If  you 
were  with  me,  day  by  day,  while  you  would  sympathize  tenderly 
with  me  in  my  labors,  and  rejoice,  that  with  health  far  from  robust, 
I  was  able  to  exert  myself  so  constantly,  you  would  see  much  that 
would  grieve  you  in  my  coldness  and  want  of  pure,  steady  love  to 
Christ." 

******** 

"  I  am  indebted  to  you  for  the  new  volume  of  D'Aubigne's  Refor- 
mation and  sundry  other  tokens  of  love.  May  our  heavenly  Father 
reward  you.  I  can  not.  D'Aubigne  I  shall  not  have  time  to  read 
just  now,  though  I  anticipate  a  feast  when  I  commence  it.  I  have 
on  hand  Layard's  new  work,  (a  very  fine  one)  and  the  Hfe  and  writ- 
ings of  Professor  Edwards.  What  a  charming  man  Professor  Ed- 
wards was.  How  learned,  how  humble,  how  childlike,  how  perse- 
vering. It  is  very  rare  to  meet  with  one  so  great  and  yet  so  retiring, 
combimng  in  a  most  interesting  manner  the  perfect  scholar  and  the 
devoted  Christian.  I  always  loved  him,  but  never  so  much  as  now 
that  I  have  read  his  memoir.     He  was  indeed  the  disciple  whom 


ANXIETY     FOR     HIS     PUPILS.  869 

Jesus  loved.  I  was  much  indebted  to  him  during  my  short  stay  at 
Andover,  as  "well  as  to  Professor  Stuart.  I  should  love  to  plant 
some  flowers  by  their  graves.  May  many  young  men  catch  their 
falling  mantle." 

To  Rev.  Dr.  Anderson,  on  tokens  of  a  revival : 

"February  16th,  1854.  During  the  past  month  the  Holy  Spirit 
has  been  hovering  over  our  two  seminaries  and  the  village  of  Geog 
Tapa.  We  needed  very  much  this  visit  of  the  celestial  dove. 
Many  of  our  pupils  and  our  native  helpers,  who  give  decided  evi- 
dence of  piety,  had  yet  wandered  from  the  Saviour,  and  lost  the 
fervor  of  their  first  love.  There  has  been  less  earnest  prayer  ofifered 
by  them  than  formerly.  There  has  been  less  activity  in  making 
known  Christ  to  others.  The  mass  of  the  people,  while  advancing  in 
intelligence  and  acquaintance  with  evangelical  truth,  have  been  be- 
coming more  insensible  to  its  claims ;  and,  as  we  looked  abroad  on 
the  desolations,  the  painful  con\^ction  forced  itself  on  us,  that  the 
bones  were  very  dry.  The  Roman  Catholics  have  also  been  this 
year  unusually  rampant,  and  have  vigorously,  and  with  some  limited 
success,  made  efibrts  to  proselyte  the  people. 

"  Our  solicitude  has  been  still  more  increased  by  the  fact  that  the 
proportion  of  those  in  our  seminaries  who  are  not  Christians,  is 
greater  this  year  than  for  some  years  previous.  Of  our  forty-five 
pupils,  not  more  than  fifteen  or  twenty  have  given  evidence  of  piety, 
and  the  proportion  is  about  the  same  in  the  female  seminary. 
Several  of  those  who  are  to  leave  us  this  spring,  are  not  converted. 
They  are  soon  to  be  withdrawn  from  our  constant  influence.  They 
will  be  scattered  in  distant  villages.  They  will  be  exposed  to  numer- 
ous temptations.  The  thought  that  they  may  thus  possibly  be  over- 
come, and  even  at  some  time  be  induced  to  range  themselves  with 
the  enemies  of  the  truth,  often  makes  our  hearts  to  die  within  us. 
What  could  be  more  distressing  than  such  a  prospect  ?  We  have 
left  father  and  mother,  brother  and  sister,  home  and  country,  in  order 
to  preach  Christ  to  these  Nestorians.  We  have  done  this  cheerfully. 
It  has  seemed  to  us  a  most  precious  privilege.     These  dear  pupils 

IG* 


370  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

have  been  received  into  our  families,  and  had  a  warm  place  in  our 
affections.  For  years  we  have  toiled  to  discipline  their  minds,  to 
store  them  with  intellectual  furniture,  and  to  fit  them  to  proclaim  the 
gospel  vrith  efficiency  and  success  among  their  people.  We  have 
prayed  often  for  them,  and  with  them.  We  have  longed  to  see 
them  all  sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus.  And  yet  some  of  them  have 
nearly  completed  their  last  year,  and  are  not  bom  agam.  Their 
appearance  while  with  us  is  encouraging,  and  they  are  at  Lmes 
affected  by  the  truth.  But  they  are  not  yet  translated  into  the 
kingdom  of  God's  dear  Son.  They  are  without  an  anchor  or  a  com- 
pass, and  may  at  any  time  make  complete  shipwreck. 

"  Such  have  been  our  feelings,  such  our  solicitude,  in  regard  to 
these  young  men.  This  has  led  us  to  earnest  prayer.  We  felt  that 
this  season  must  not  pass  by  without  a  revival.  Unitedly  and,  I 
trust,  earnestly,  we  asked  our  Heavenly  Father  to  appear  for  us,  and 
baptize  us  all  with  the  Holy  Ghost. 

"  Blessed  be  God,  our  unworthy  prayers  have  been  heard.  For 
some  weeks  the  seminary  has  been  pervaded  with  a  deep  solemnity, 
and  the  anxious  inquiry  has  been  repeatedly  heard,  '  What  shall  I  do 
to  be  saved  ?'  At  a  meeting  held  three  or  four  days  ago,  to  which 
those  only  were  invited  who  had  no  hope  in  Christ,  but  who  were 
determined  to  give  themselves  wholly  to  the  subject,  nineteen  were 
present,  and  I  have  rarely  attended  a  more  solemn  meeting.  All 
were  in  tears,  and  many  could  not  repress  theii'  sobs,  as  they  were 
reminded  of  their  critical  position — thus  being,  as  by  a  single  hair, 
between  heaven  and  hell. 

We  have  kept  up  our  regular  school  exercises,  but  have  allowed 
the  pupils  more  time  than  usual  for  their  closet  duties,  and  for  relig- 
ious conversation  with  each  other.  We  have  also  set  apart  two  days 
for  fasting  and  prayer,  beside  the  first  Monday  of  the  year,  which 
was  spent  in  the  same  way.  These  seasons  have  undoubtedly  been 
of  great  benefit  to  all  who  have  shared  in  them,  and  aided  much,  by 
the  blessing  of  God,  in  carrying  on  the  good  work.' 

In  common  with  all  American  missionaries  in  the  East, 


THE     CRIMEAN     WAR.  371 

Mr.  Stoddard  apprehended  the  most  fatal  evil  to  missions 
in  the  event  of  the  triumph  of  Russia  in  the  Crimean  war. 
Under  date  of  February  17th,  1854,  he  writes: 

"What  the  end  will  be  we  know  not.  It  may  result  in  the  tn- 
umph  of  Russia.  Woe  then  to  missions.  Woe  to  civilization.  Woe 
to  freedom.  May  Grod  in  mercy  avert  such  a  calamity.  It  may,  on 
the  other  hand,  result  in  the  triumph  of  the  allied  powers  and  the 
establishment  of  a-  firm  peace  on  the  old  basis.  It  may  result  in  the 
dismemberment  of  Turkey,  and  the  downfall  of  the  stronghold  of  the 
False  Prophet.  Should  the  war  continue,  there  is  the  greatest  rea- 
son to  apprehend  that  P;rsia  will  be  involved.  Thus  far  we  have  not 
experienced  the  least  moU'sration  in  our  work  from  this  source.  We 
hear  the  noise  of  the  battle  afar  off.  Should  Persia  still  remain  neutral, 
our  greatest  danger  would  be  the  cutting  off  of  our  communication 
with  America — an  event  we  should  most  deeply  deplore.  We  try, 
however,  to  give  ourselves  no  anxiety  on  these  subjects,  but  to  leave 
them  all  to  him  who  will  bring  light  out  of  darkness,  and,  amid  all 
the  marchings  and  counter-marchings  of  armies,  wiU  take  good  care 
of  his  own  precious  cause.  *****!  need  hardly  say  that 
all  our  sympathies  are  against  Russia.  We  long  to  see  her  humbled, 
if  not  crushed.  It  is  cheering  to  see  that  England  is  at  last  waking 
up,  and  that  the  Queen  calls  Nicholas  '  omr  common  enemy.'  " 

To  Dr.  Lobdell,  at  Mosul,  dated  March  16,  1854 : 

"I  have  this  morning  given  my  last  lesson  to  our  pupils  in 
theology.  It  was  good  to  take  'Heaven'  as  the  closing  subject 
in  such  a  course,  and  we  all  dwelt  on  it  with  great  delight.  In- 
cluding natural  theology,  I  give  about  one  hundred  and  twenty 
lessons  or  lectures,  and  the  pupils  take  copious  notes  for  future  refer- 
ence. In  the  preparation  of  these  lectures  I  have  spared  no  pains, 
and  have  read  thi'ough  many  octavo  volumes  in  order  to  pet  the 
cream  of  them.  It  is  my  design  to  extend  these  lessons  over  two  years, 
devoting  three  or  four  hours  to  them  each  week,  and  allowing  no 
one  \/0  go  out  as  a  graduate  who  has  not  studied  them  thoroughly. 


372  MEMOIE    OF    STODDARD. 

The  next  time  I  go  through  with  the  course,  I  think  I  shall  discard 
all  study  of  systems^  and  confine  my  investigations  to  the  critical 
study  of  the  Bible.  Perhaps  I  ought  to  have  begun  in  this  way.  li 
is  the  only  safe  way ;  and  if  those  who  teach  theology  had  adhered 
far  more  closely  to  this  Book  of  books,  we  should  have  had,  undf.T 
the  name  of  theology,  less  of  saw-dust  and  moonshine.  What  a 
glorious  study  theology  is.  The  field  is  boundless,  and  if  properly 
explored,  cannot  fail  to  excite  our  wonder,  love,  and  praise.  Yet, 
when  we  have  made  all  our  researches  and  taxed  our  feeble  powers 
to  the  utmost,  how  much  there  is  that  we  cann:)t  fathom.  We  are 
little  children  picking  up  pebbles  along  the  ocean  shore.  But  tlie 
time  will  come  when  we  shall  know  more,  know  '  even  as  also  we 
are  known.'  Theology,  will  no  doubt  be  our  great  study  in  Heaven ; 
or,  if  you  do  not  like  the  term  theology,  let  us  say  we  shall  forever 
study  God's  character  and  works,  as  a  foundation  for  our  adoring 
praise.  It  is  delightful  to  think  Christ  will  be  our  teacher  there. 
He  will  feed  us  and  lead  us  to  living  fountains  of  water.  We  know 
what  it  is  to  '  feed  the  church  of  God'  here  below,  and  may  we  not 
infer  what  it  will  be  to  feed  it  in  Heaven  ?  Shall  we  not  be  fed 
'  with  knowledge  and  understanding?'  " 

If  every  minister  would  study  and  preach  with  this 
spirit,  how  heavenly  would  be  the  ministrations  of  the 
pulpit. 

The  next  extract  is  from  a  letter  to  a  friend,  upon  the 
influence  of  slavery  upon  foreign  missions : 

"We  dare  not  tell  these  Nestorians  that  such  an  institution 
exists  in  'free,  happy  America.*  If  we  should,  they  would  not 
fail  to  charge  us,  as  Mar  Yohannan  did,  when  visiting  America, 
with  the  grossest  inconsistency.  *  You  come  here,'  I  seem  to  hear 
them  say,  '  to  labor  for  our  social  and  moral  elevation.  It  is  well. 
We  thank  you  for  your  labors  of  love.  May  God  reward  you  for  all 
your  self-denials  I     But,  while  feeling  compassion  for  us,  why  do  you 


SLAVEEV    AND    MISSIONS.  373 

harden  your  hearts  against  whole  millions,  who  languish  in  your 
own  land  in  unrighteous  bondage  ?  You  give  us  the  Bible ;  why  do 
you  deny  it  to  the  slave?  You  multiply  schools  among  us;  why  do 
you  forbid  the  African  to  learn  to  read  ?  You  feel  indignation  at  our 
Moslem  oppressors ;  why  are  you  unwilling  to  disturb,  even  wdth  a 
whisper,  the  American  slaveholder  ?  You  tell  us  of  the  sanctity  of 
marriage;  why  do  you  endure  a  system  which,  hardly  less  than 
Mohammedanism,  tends  to  concubinage?  You  hold  up  before  us 
the  family  relation  as  of  the  most  sacred  and  dehghtful  character ; 
how  then  can  you  sanction  the  violent  sundering  of  these  ties,  and 
tlie  scattering  of  father,  mother,  brother,  sister,  son,  and  daughter,  to 
the  winds  of  heaven  ?  You  assure  us  that  man  is  not  a  brute,  that 
he  is  made  in  the  image  of  God,  that  he  is  to  hve  forever ;  why  then 
do  you,  in  America,  buy  tmd  sell  men,  and  reduce  them  nearly  to  the 
level  of  the  horse  or  the  ox  ?  Is  this  consistency  ?  Is  this  Chris- 
tianity ?  Is  this  the  land  of  freedom ;  this  the  land  of  philanthropy, 
of  pure  and  devoted  piety,  of  which  you  boast  ?' 

'^  What  should  we  say  to  such  questions  as  these  ?  What  could 
we  do  but  hang  our  heads  for  shame  ?  Now,  my  dear  brother,  I  do 
not  believe  in  denunciation  on  this  subject ;  there  has  been  too  much 
of  it  already.  We  should  love  the  slaveholder  as  well  as  the  slave. 
Had  we  been  accustomed  to  the  '  pecuhar  institution'  from  our  child- 
hood; had  you  and  I  received  a  Southern  training,  we  should  proba- 
bly now  have  a  slaveholder's  feelings.  It  is  God  only  who  makes  us 
to  differ.  What  we  need  is  simply  this;  that  the  gigantic  evil  be  un- 
derstood and  appreciated  by  people  of  all  classes,  and  then  that  each 
o.  e  set  himself,  calmly  and  seriously,  to  look  for  the  remedy." 

To  his  brother-in-law,  Rev.  A.  Hazen,  missionary  in 
India : 

"March  18,  1854.  For  two  months  past  there  has  been  very 
deep  religious  interest  among  our  pupils,  and  at  times  there  has  been 
such  overcoming  feehng  that,  when  we  conversed  and  prayed  with 
them,  they  could  not  repress  audible  sobs.  Night  after  night  they 
came  to  my  study,  and  though  their  emotions  would  not  allow  them 


374  MEMOIR     OF     STODDARD. 

to  reply  jfreely  to  my  questions,  the  tears  chasing  each  other  down 
their  cheeks,  told  the  sorrow  of  their  hearts.  At  such  tinies  it  is  a 
blessed  thing  to  labor  for  souls,  when  these  precious  ones  are  all  eye 
and  all  ear,  when  buckslidtn-s  are  reclaimed,  and  stupid  sinners  are 
inquiring  the  way  to  the  cross  of  Christ.  We  never  can  praise  God 
enough  for  such  a  shower  of  grace.  We  needed  it  very,  very  much. 
In  the  autumn  but  fifteen  of  our  forty-five  pupils  were  hopefully  pious, 
a  sm'iller  proportion  than  we  have  had  for  some  years.  How  many 
have  been  converted  time  alone  will  determine,  but  I  can  not  but 
hope  a  considerable  number.  The  pupils  have  gone  out  fuU  of  zeal, 
if  '  ot  full  of  faith  and  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and,  as  there  is  a  good  deal 
of  snsceptibility  to  the  truth  in  many  villages,  a  general  movement 
among  the  dry  bones,  we  hope  they  will  carry  everywhere  life  and 
salvation.  Oh !  how  delightful  would  it  be,  if  during  this  year  of 
civil  commotions,  we  might  see  thousands  of  these  dear  Nestorians 
sitting  at  the  Saviour's  feet.  Such  revivals  Tiave  been  witnessed,  and 
in  modem  times,  too.  Why  may  they  not  be  witnessed  again  ?  Are 
we  not  equally  needy  with  our  missionaries  in  the  Sandwich  Islands 
or  in  Burmah  ?  Are  not  these  Nestorians  as  truly  lost  as  they  with- 
out Christ?  Are  not  their  souls  as  precious?  Has  not  the  good 
seed  long  been  sown  ?  Are  not  many  hundreds,  and  perhaps  thou- 
sands, intellectually  convinced  ?  Is  not  God  just  as  ready  here  as 
elsewhere  to  put  this  seal  on  our  unworthy  labors  ?  Does  he  not 
love  to  pour  out  the  Holy  Spirit  when  his  children  wait  on  him  and 
cry  day  and  night?  Why  shall  we  then  not  look  for  great  things? 
and  why  will  not  yon,  too,  pray  for  us,  that  we  may  thus  shout  the 
harvest  home  ?  While  I  write,  John,  our  faithful  evangelist,  has 
come  in,  and  13  giving  a  glowing  account  of  what  he  has  witnessed 
in  a  neighboring  village,  where  he  passed  the  night.  His  face  is 
lighted  up  with  joy,  and  the  tears  start  to  his  eyes  as  he  speaks  of 
the  mercy  of  the  Lord  to  us.  There  is  deep  interest  in  Geog 
Tapa  also." 

His  preaching  labors  at  the  village  of  Geog  Tapa  are  de- 
scribed in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Hazen : 


SABBATH     AT     GEOQ     TAPA.  875 

"  Every  Sabbath  morning  Geog  Tapa  sends  out  ten  young  men, 
two  and  two,  to  the  five  villages  around,  who  hold  meetings  and 
conduct  Sabbath  schools.  In  the  evening  they  meet  together  to  re- 
port progress,  and  pray  for  grace  and  strength.  Some  of  these  eve- 
ning meetings  have  been  intensely  interesting.  The  zeal  of  the  people 
for  religious  meetings  on  the  Sabbath  is  very  great  Take,  for  in- 
stance, the  last  Sabbath.  We  had  Sabbath  school  from  8^  to  10 1 
A.M.  From  1  to  2  p.m.,  a  large  class  of  women  met  at  a  private 
house,  who  thought  the  rwn  hours  in  the  morning  were  too  short  for 
them  to  devote  to  their  stammering  attempts  to  read.  At  2  o'clock 
I  preached  to  a  large  congregation.  At  4  o'clock  several  of  the 
morning  classes  met  at  the  houses  of  Lheir  respective  teachers,  to  re- 
view thoroughly  what  they  learned  il  the  Sabbath  school.  Then,  at 
evening,  was  the  meeting  I  have  before  spoken  of.  I  assure  you, 
they  quite  tire  me  out  when  I  go  there,  and  I  at  times  (weak  in 
body  as  I  often  am)  shrink  from  going  there  on  that  account*  Yet 
the  spirit  is  willing,  though  the  flesh  is  weak,  and  I  consider  it  a 
most  precious  privilege  to  visit  there  often,  and  to  call  it  '  my  village.' 
"Were  it  not  for  the  exhausting  labors  of  the  seminary,  I  should  visit 
it  much  oftener  than  I  do." 

To  his  dear  and  honored  father : 

"June  17th,  1854.  Can  it  he  five  months  since  I  have  vnritten 
you  ?  How  fast  glide  away  our  days  and  months,  and  years,  even 
on  missionary  ground.  Some  persons  think  of  us  as  lengthening  out 
a  weary  existence,  poor,  unhappy  exiles,  fondly  expecting  in  the 
other  world  the  enjoyment  we  fail  to  get  in  this.  This  is  just  the 
reverse  of  the  truth,  I  am  never  more  happy.  I  never  have  been, 
I  never  could  be,  than  in  this,  my  mountain  home,  unless,  indeed,  I 
was  a  better  Christian,  and  lived  more  a  life  of  faith.  My  path  is 
not,  to  be  sure,  strewed  with  roses,  nor  is  it,  on  the  other  hand, 
hedged  in  vdth  thorns.  God  is  very  good  to  me  and  mine.  He  has 
placed  me  in  the  position  where,  of  all  others,  I  love  to  be,  and  gives 
me  abundance  of  the  most  interesting  missionary  work  to  do.  I 
have  to  mourn  over  my  unfaithfulness,  my  distance  from  the  Saviour 


876  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

my  want  of  love  to  souls.  But,  in  other  respects,  I  moum  not,  0, 
for  a  heart  to  praise  the  Lord  I  0,  for  a  sense  of  his  infinite  love ! 
Father,  I  hope  you  are  in  the  land  of  Beulah,  and  that,  as  you  draw 
near  the  end  of  your  long  pilgrimage,  you  catch  nearer  and  brighter 
ghmpses  of  what  is  reserved  for  you.  I  hope  you  enjoy  sweet  com- 
munion with  God,  and  are  calmly  4ooking  forward  to  a  home  with 
him  forever." 

On  the  death  of  Rev.  Messrs.  Stocking  and  Crane,  for 
many  years  his  associates  in  the  Nestorian  field  : 

"July  18th,  1854.  "We  have  lately  been  reminded,  in  a  mos^t 
solemn  manner,  to  set  our  houses  in  order,  first  by  the  death  of  our 
beloved  brother  Stocking,  and  more  recently  by  the  death  of  our  sis- 
ter, Mrs.  Williams,  who,  with  her  husband,  was  on  her  way  here  from 
Mosul,  for  a  visit.  Mr.  Stocking  was  a  good  man,  emphatically  a  good 
man,  and  a  very  noble-hearted  missionary.  Active,  energetic,  untiring, 
mdicious,  devoted,  he  stood  for  sixteen  years  in  the  fore  front  of  the 
battle.  He  never  was  in  college ;  he  never  went  to  a  theological 
seminary,  and  yet  ncme  of  us  could  vrield,  like  him,  the  sword  of  the 
Spirit.  He  was  an  eminent  and  eloquent  preacher  in  Syriac,  and  did 
much  to  fori  i  our  native  preachers  on  the  same  model.  A  few  years 
ago  he  began  to  fail.  Still  he  held  on  his  way,  and  was  exceedingly 
unwilling  to  leave  his  post  and  return  home.  We,  however,  urged 
him  to  it,  as  his  last  resource.  Bat  a  change — the  journey — the 
voyage — the  sight  of  Lis  native  laud,  could  do  notliing  for  him,  and 
he  quietly  fell  asLep  in  Jesus  on  the  morning  of  April  30th,  in  New 
York.  Our  natives  are  very  much  afiected  by  his  death,  and  we 
may  truly  say  the  whole  IsTestorian  people  sit  in  sackcloth,  so  widely 
\/as  he  known,  and  so  universally  beloved.  God  grant  that  I  may 
be  as  abb  as  he  to  say  at  the  last,  '  I  have  fought  a  good  fight ;  I 
have  finished  my  course ;  I  have  kept  the  faith.'  " 

"  In  many  respects  we  have  had  a  quiet,  prosperous  summer,  but  in 
other  respects  our  mission  has  been  deeply  afflicted.  The  death  of 
Mr,  Stocking  was  a  greac  loss  to  us.     He  was  a  noble  missionary; 


MESSRS.    STOCKING    AND    CRANE.       377 

and  many  Nestorians  will  hereafter  rise  up  and  call  him  blessed. 
About  the  1st  of  September  our  dear  brother  Crane  was  called  to  his 
rest  His  disease  was  typhus  fever.  He  was  in  the  vigor  of  youth, 
and  had  just  acquired  the  language,  and  promised  extensive  usefuhiess 
in  the  mountain  field.  But  God  had  higher  work  for  him,  and  he  now 
serves  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple.  He  has  a  better  home  than 
he  could  ever  have  in  Koordistan.  We  can  not  weep  for  him.  We 
weep  only  for  ourselves.  Do  you  remember  this  brother — how,  one 
Saturday  evening,  he  introduced  himself  to  us  in  your  study  ?  He 
was  very  frank  in  his  manner,  an  excellent  companion,  of  good  judg- 
ment, of  far  more  than  ordinary  talent,  and  uncommon  piety." 

Of  the  comparative  importance  of  teaching  and  preach- 
ing, upon  missionary  ground,  Mr.  Stoddard  thus  expresses 
himself  in  a  letcer  to  Rev.  Mr.  Williams  of  Mosul : 

"  November  22d,  1854.  My  impression  is  that,  taking  the  field 
of  the  American  Board  through,  the  business  of  teaching  has  been 
overdone ;  that  a  vast  amount  of  strength  has  been  expended  in  vil- 
lage schools,  very  imperfectly  superintended,  and  in  India,  under 
heathen  teachers,  which  might  have  been  better  expended  in  the 
direct  preaching  of  tlie  Gospel.  The  business  has  been  greatly  over- 
done here,  as  we  nearly  all  of  us  firmly  believe.  Many  of  our  village 
schools  have  accomplished  nothing ;  and  the  reason  is  that  they  were 
not  and  could  not  be  brought  under  a  direct  religious  influence.  Mr. 
Stocking  visited  them  once  a  month  and  did  the  very  best  he  could ; 
but  his  visit  was  a  flying  one,  and  the  moment  he  passed  by  to  look 
after  the  other  seventy-nine  schools,  things  reverted  to  their  old  course. 
That  course  in  many  cases  was  a  sad  one.  Since  some  of  the  teach- 
ers and  their  older  scholars  have  become  pious,  we  have  learned  abom- 
inations which  we  never  dreamed  of  at  the  time  they  were  enacted. 
For  example,  one  young  man  told  me  that,  when  at  school  in  Ada, 
his  teacher  used  habitually  to  lock  up  the  scholars  and  tlien  go  away 
to  gamble  I  Of  course  they  learned  nothing,  but  whenever  the  boy, 
placed  on  tlie  roof  to  watch,  cried  out,  '  Sabib  is  entering  the  vil- 


878  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

lage,'  then  there  was  a  whirl  for  a  few  moments  and  the  school  wag 
all  in  grand  order  and  the  teacher  at  his  post ! 

"  While  this  has  been  true  of  many  of  our  schools,  and  especially 
those  in  the  remote  villages  and  those  taught  (?)  by  mercenaries,  it 
has  not  (bless  God)  been  true  of  all.  On  the  contrary,  our  schools 
i:  Greog  Tapa,  for  example,  have  done  a  noble  work  and  a  work 
which  I  beheve  could  have  been  brought  forward  in  no  other  way. 
They  have  stimulated  the  masses  with  a  desire  for  improvement,  and 
are,  in  my  opinion,  at  the  foundation  of  most  that  is  really  good  in 
ti.6  village. 

"  In  a  word,  I  am  in  favor  of  village  schools  only  when  they  can 
be  brought  under  teachers  decidedly  piotcs,  who  labor  not  for  filthy 
lucre,  but  for  that  Saviour  who  bought  them  with  his  own  blood. 
"We  even  now  have  few  enough  of  such  teachers,  but,  let  them  be 
few  or  many,  I  think  we  should  adhere  to  this  rule. 

''In  regard  to  seminaries,  in  charge  of  missionaries,  who  give 
themselves  to  their  work,  I  believe  they  are  beyond  all  price  in  car- 
rying forward  the  chariot  of  salvation,  and  especially  where  constant 
and  jealous  care  is  taken  that  they  are  not  secularized.  Our  experi- 
ence is  very  decided  on  this  subject  So  is  that  of  the  Ceylon  mission. 
If  we  are  ever  to  finish  up  our  work — I  mean  we  missionaries— 
and  go  to  new  fields,  it  is  of  immense  importance  (I  know  not  how 
to  use  language  strong  enough)  that  we  have  natives  in  considerable 
numbers  of  well  disciplined  minds,  as  well  as  fired  with  apostolic 
zesX.  How  we  are  to  get  them  I  do  not  see,  unless  we  establish 
seminaries  hke  ours  at  Seir,  and  then  try  by  God's  blessiug  to  per- 
vade them  with  the  influences  of  God's  Spirit.  Come  here  and  see 
if,  schoolmaster  as  I  am,  I  do  not  preach  to  my  scholars.  It  is  one 
of  the  best  of  audiences  too.  What  a  privilege  to  have  such  an 
audience  to  preach  to  from  morning  to  night.  It  ought  to  tell  on  the 
welfare  of  these  Nestorians  greatly,  and  if  it  does  not,  I  shall  be 
free  to  say  that  we  have  wrestled  too  little  on  our  knees  for  the 
blessing," 

The  following  letter  shows  that  Mr.  Stoddard  was  grow- 


THE     CHURCH     QUESTION.  379 

ing  in  the  conviction  that  a  distinct  church  organization  ot 
the  Nestorian  converts  would  soon  hccorae  a  necessity. 

"  December  15th,  1854.  I  have  read  witli  delight  and  gratitude 
the  account  of  the  meeting  of  the  Board  at  Hartford,  and  I  have  no 
doubt  it  is  read  with  delight  and  gratitude  throughout  the  world.  It 
is  cause  of  special  thanksgiving  that  you  were  so  harmonious  on  a 
subject  which  produce::  everywhere  so  much  excitement.  I  hope 
this  new  year  will  be  one  of  rich  blessings  to  all  our  missions.  As 
for  ourselves,  I  think  I  see  some  signs  of  a  retrogi-ade  movement  for 
a  year  or  two,  and  I  confess  I  look  forward  to  the  future  with  some 
anxiety.  As  soon  as  it  shall  be  definitely  settled  that  we  can  not 
vigorously  prosecute  the  reformation  in  the  church,  I  shall  be  in  favor 
of  a  separation.  It  will  not  do  to  have  so  precious  a  harvest  lost. 
Hitherto  I  beheve  our  course  has  been  a  wise  one,  but  not  unat- 
tended with  peril  The  pious  Nestorians  have  so  much  lumber  to 
carry  round  on  their  backs  that  it  is  more  difficult  than  you  may 
imagine  for  them  to  stand  up,  freemen  in  Christ  Jesus.  You  will  be 
glad  to  know  that  we  have  held  a  communion  season,  at  which  a 
number  of  them  were  invited,  and  we  expect  to  have  another  the 
first  of  next  month.  Our  plan  is,  as  soon  as  we  can  bring  it  about, 
to  have  all  the  pious  Nestorians  commune  with  us  three  times  in  a 
year  or  once  in  four  months.  They  need  sadly  the  benefit  of  this 
ordinance,  administered  in  a  solemn  and  pcriptural  manner." 

His  humility  appears  in  the  following,  to  a  sister  ; 

"January  16th,  1855.  If  I  regard  the  ma7i7ier  in  which  I  per- 
form my  daily  duties,  I  am  often  filled  with  deep  sorrow.  It  is  easy 
to  preach,  but  not  easy  to  preach  in  the  demonstration  of  the  Spirit 
and  with  power.  It  is  easy  to  invite  others  to  repentance,  but  not 
easy  to  travail  in  birth  for  their  souls.  It  is  easy  to  live  a  moral,  uji- 
right  life,  but  not  easy  to  have  Christ  ever  reigning  supreme  over  all 
our  affections.  In  a  word,  it  is  easy  to  be  called  a  missionary  and 
to  be  doing,  here  and  there,  some  little  good ;  but  not  easy  to  hve, 


880  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

either  in  America  or  in  Persia,  a  life  of  faith  on  the  Son  of  God.  I 
hope  you  are  far  in  advance  of  me  in  your  way  to  heaven,  and  that 
you  wiU  pray  that  I  may  grow,  much  faster  than  I  have  been  grow- 
ing of  late,  to  the  stature  of  a  perfect  man  in  Christ  Jesus." 

Of  the  signs  of  the  times  during  the  Crimean  war,  he 
writes : 

"  I  have  this  fall  and  winter  been  quite  busy  in  preparing  a  course 
of  lectures  for  our  pupils,  on  the  evidences  of  Christianity,  and  I  have 
found  it  a  very  delightful  employment.  Situated  as  they  are,  among 
Mohammedans  and  Jews,  it  is  specially  important  that  they  be  well 
grounded  in  the  faith,  and  be  able  to  give  to  every  man  an  answer 
with  meekness  of  wisdom.  The  time  may  come,  I  should  not  won- 
der if  it  came  speedily,  when  the  door  for  preaching  the  Gospel  to 
the  milhons  of  Mohammedan  Persia  shall  be  thrown  wide  open. 
This  gives  an  importance  to  our  labors  which  they  could  not  other- 
wise possess.  We  are  on  the  eve  of  great  events.  The  old  founda- 
tions are  broken  up.  Nation  is  dashed  against  nation  like  a  potter's 
vessel.  These  eastern  countries  are  becoming  more  involved  every 
day,  and  in  all  human  probability  Mohammedan  power  is  now  for- 
ever to  fall.  Whatever  oih&r  results  come  from  the  war,  whether 
Russians  or  the  Allies  conquer,  I  believe  the  death-knell  of  Moham- 
medanism is  now  struck." 

Of  the  family  feeling  of  missionaries  as  illustrated  from 
common  trials  : 

"March  19,  1855.  This  has  been  a  year  of  deep  affliction  in 
Western  Asia.  You  know  two  adults  belonging  to  this  mission  and 
three  children  have  died.  Then  Mrs.  Williams  at  Mosul,  and  Mrs. 
Nutting  at  Aintab,  are  gone ;  and  the  last  two  mails  have  brought 
us  the  painful  intelligence  of  the  death  of  Mrs.  Everett  and  Mr.  Ben- 
jamin in  Constantinople.  We  missionaries,  in  some  sort,  form  one- 
great  family,  and  when  c  ne  of  our  number  is  taken  away,  especially 
one  whom  we  have  personally  known  and  loved,  we  are  afflicted  by 


THE     LATE     DR.     LOBDELL.  381 

the  stroke  in  a  manner  different  from  what  you  in  America  can  be. 
Soon  we  too  shall  be  gone,  it  matters  little  when  or  how,  if  our 
treasure  is  only  laid  up  in  heaven.  Oh,  sister,  let  us  earnestly  and 
perseveringly  seek  to  Hve  a  life  of  hearen  on  earth." 

To  Dr.  Lobdell  at  Mosul,  upon  new  perils  : 

"March  28th,  1855.  I  can  not  let  this  messenger  go,  without 
telling  you  how  grieved  I  am  to  hear  of  your  sickness,  and  especially 
as  I  fear  it  has  been  brought  on  by  your  late  journey  to  Bagdad,  un- 
dertaken on  our  account  May  our  Fieavenly  Father  grant  you  a 
full  and  speedy  restoration,  if  you  have  not  been  thus  blessed  al- 
ready. We  are  very  much  obliged  to  you  for  your  great  kindness  in 
going  to  Bagdad,  and  inter  sting  in  our  behalf  the  new  ambassador, 
and,  as  things  now  seem  to  be  going,  it  is  possible  that  your  repre- 
sentations may,  under  God,  contribute  materially  to  save  this  mission 
from  destruction.  We  are  yet  quite  in  the  dark  as  to  what  Asker 
Khan,  the  new  Grovernor  of  the  Nestorians,  will  do,  but  his  designs 
appear  to  be  any  tiling  but  favorable  to  us.  He,  however,  evidently 
looks  with  a  more  favorable  eye  on  the  Catholics,  and  perhaps  was 
bribed  by  them  in  passing  through  Sahnas. 

"We  rejoice  that  God  reigns,  and  that  we  are  in  his  hands,  and 
that  we  are  to  be  disposed  of  just  as  he  sees  best.  He  has  long 
watched  over  and  blessed  us,  and  will  do  it  still  if  we  only  put  an 
imphcit,  childlike  trust  in  him.  I  sometimes  wonder  that  I  have 
not  more  anxiety  about  the  future,  but  I  indulge  a  hope  that  my 
quietness  of  feeling  may  be,  at  least  in  some  small  measure,  the 
result  of  faith,  and  not  all  blind  fatalism." 

Dr.  Lobdell  was  one  of  the  choicest  spirits  in  tlie  foreign 
missionary  service  ;  a  man  of  thorough  science,  of  liberal 
culture,  of  excellent  judgment,  of  mature  piety.  His  early 
death,  like  that  of  Dr.  Azariah  Smith,  was  the  more  pain- 
fully felt  because  his  medical  knowledge,  so  serviceable  in 
guiding  and  restraining  others,  did  not  suffice  in  his  own 
case  to  regulate  the  fire  of  missionary   zeal.      The   very 


882  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

next  letter  of  Mr.  Stoddard  to  Mosul  was  a  letter  of  condo- 
lence to  the  widow  of  this  beloved  brother. 

"  Orogmiah,  May  2d,  1855. 
"  My  Dear  Afflicted  Sister  : 

"  When  the  Mosul  packet  was  brought  in  Monday  morning,  I 
opened  it  with  a  beating  heart,  fearing  the  worst,  and  yet  hoping  far 
more  than  I  feared.  I  had  supposed  I  was,  however,  prepared  for 
any  announcement.  But  when  I  glanced  at  the  letters  and  saw  that 
our  beloved  brother  was  no  more,  that  you  were  left  a  widow,  and 
the  little  ones  fatherless,  I  was  quite  overcome  by  my  feelings.  I 
had  not  heUeved  it  would  be  so.  I  knew  that  he  was  very  low  wherL 
you  wrote,  and  that,  humanly  speaking,  the  chances  might  be  aganr.t 
liim.  Still  I  felt  that  he  was  not  to  be  cut  down  now ;  that  God 
would  spare  him  to  you  and  those  dear  children  in  this  land  o* 
strangers ;  that  G-od  would  make  him  a  greater  and  greater  blessing 
to  the  perishing  ones  around  you,  and  a  brighter  and  still  brighter 
ornament  to  the  church  of  Christ.  But  how  was  I  mistaken.  My 
hopes  were  withered  in  a  moment  by  the  startling  words, '  Brother 
Lobdell  is  dead."  Is  dead.  Is  it  indeed  so?  Shall  I  never  more 
meet  him  on  earth  ?  Never  more  hold  sweet  converse  with  him  ? 
Never  more  kneel  by  his  side  in  prayer  ?  Never  more  feel  that  we 
are  laboring,  shoulder  to  shoulder,  though  on  different  sides  of  the 
mountain,  in  the  blessed  cause  of  Christ?  Is  his  precious  life  so 
goon  sacrificed?  Is  he  hurried  away  from  the  scene  of  his  toils, 
before  he  could  see  the  fruits  ripen  and  aid  in  shouting  the  harvest 
home  ?  How  sad.  What  a  blow  to  that  dear  wife.  What  a  loss 
to  those  infant  children.  What  a  discouragement  to  that  HttJe  and 
already  twice-stricken  missionary  band.  Why  need  this  be  ?  Is  this 
infinite  wisdom  ?  Is  this  infinite  love  ?  Does  not  God  sometimes 
make  mistakes  ?  Will  Ms  cause  in  this  way  ever  be  hkely  to  triumph  ? 
WiU  not  enemies  gather  courage,  and  friends  lose  all  heart  ? 

"  Yes,  these  and  a  thousand  more  such  questions  will  press  them- 
selves upon  us.  But,  blessed  be  God,  Faith,  Faith  will  in  a  moment 
dispose  of  them  all.     We  meet  our  brother  no  more  on  earth,  but  we 


DEATH     OF     DR.     LOBDELL.  383 

are  soou  to  meet  him  in  a  world  of  infinite  glory.  There  shall  we 
hold  communion  with  him  as  we  never  could  on  earth.  There  shall 
we  kneel  by  his  side  in  praise^  as  we  here  were  wont  to  kneel  in 
prayer.  His  hfe  is  not  sacrificed.  The  master  had  need  of  him,  and 
called  him  to  higher  service.  Though  hurried  away  from  the  scene 
of  his  toils,  he  forms  one  of  the  great  cloud  of  witnesses,  who  bend 
down,  intent  on  our  every  movement,  from  the  battlements  of 
heaven.  When  the  angels  rejoice  over  one  sinner  repenting  in 
Mosul,  he  will  rejoice  with  them.  His  dear  wife  has  indeed  received 
a  heavy  blow.  Yet  see  how  she  sings  of  mercy,  even  in  the  furnace 
of  affliction.  How  she  realizes  the  height  and  depth  of  the  promises 
of  God's  word.  How  she  stands  on  the  banks  of  the  Jordan,  catch- 
ing glimpses  of  tlie  glory  beyond,  which  she  never  dreamed  of  till 
her  own  dear  husband  crossed  over  the  river.  Those  infant  children 
are  indeed  left  without  a  father.  But  will  not  God  be  their  father  ? 
And  is  he  not  a  thousand  times  better  than  any  earthly  protector 
and  friend?  The  ranks  are  thinned,  but  God  is  thus  disciplining  and 
sanctifying  and  preparing  for  greater  usefulness  those  who  remain. 
All  is  done  in  wisdom,  all  in  love.  God  knows  best.  We  will  not 
murmur.  We  will  not  desire  to  have  our  own  way.  Let  him  do 
what  he  pleases  with  us  and  ours.  Our  part  is  childlike  submission 
— ^humble,  unwavering,  triumphing  faith. 

*'  Dear  Sister,  my  heart  bleeds  for  you,  and  yet  I  can  comfort  you 
with  the  comfort  wherewith  I  have  myself  been  comforted  of  God. 
Know  assuredly  that  you  will  not  be  forsaken.  Know  that  in  time 
and  through  eternity  all  will  be  well  If  God  has  given  you  his  own 
Son  to  die  for  you,  and  his  own  Spirit  to  seal  you  an  heir  of  glory, 
he  will  not  Ml  you  in  this  time  of  your  need.  0  trust  him ;  trust 
with  all  your  heart.  He  is  an  ever-present  help  in  time  of  trouble. 
Say  over  and  sing  over, 

"  '  If  through  untroubled  seas, 
To  heaven  wo  calmly  sail, 
"With  grateful  hearts,  0  God,  to  thee 
We  '11  own  tho  favoring  gale. 


384  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  '  But  should  the  surges  rise, 
And  rest  delay  to  come : — 
Blest  be  the  sorrow,  kind  the  storm, 
Which  drives  us  nearer  home.' 

•*  I  would  gladly  write  you  more,  but  peculiar  circumstances  have 
taken  up  all  my  time  and  I  must  now  close  by  subscribing  mysellj 
"  Your  very  affectionate  and  sympathising  missionary  brother, 

"  D.  T.  Stoddard." 

To  a  brother  in  Northampton  : 

"  How  is  it  with  you,  dear  brother  ?  are  you  pressing  on  in  your 
pilgrimage,  staff  in  hand,  and  your  eye  on  Prince  Immatiuel  ?  Does 
heaven  grow  more  attractive  and  seem  nearer  and  nearer  ?  Do  you 
live  in  daily  readiness  for  the  call  of  the  Master,  and  can  you  say, 
*  for  me  to  Hve  is  Christ  and  to  die  gain  ?'  I  hope  that  you  are  far 
in  advance  in  this  rtepect  of  your  missionary  brother.  It  is  apt  to 
be  supposed  that  being  on  missionary  ground,  we  must  of  course  be 
heavenly  minded,  growing  Christians,  But  we  ever  carry  our 
wicked  hearts  with  us,  which  are  quite  as  wicked  when  we  are  in 
Persia  as  when  we  are  in  America,  and  the  force  of  external  temp- 
tations is  even  greater  than  with  you.  So,  if  it  were  not  for  the 
special  grace  of  Christ,  I  know  not  what  would  become  of  mission- 
aries or  the  cause  which  they  represent.  Pray  for  us,  that  we  may 
prove  good  soldiers  of  the  cro«s,  and  fight  steadily  and  successfully 
the  good  fight  of  faith  and  lay  hold  on  eternal  life.  We  must  fight, 
if  we  would  reign. 

"  We  have  Httle  of  news  to  communicate,  except  that  the  gov- 
ernment seems  stirred  up  to  renewed  hostility  against  us.  The 
Khans,  who  have  for  generations  here  rioted  in  the  oppression  and 
misery  of  the  Nestorians,  have  for  the  last  few  years  felt  our  presence 
here  to  be  a  great  restraint  upon  them ;  and  while  they  have  been 
externally  civil,  there  is  no  doubt  that  at  heart  they  are  our  enemies 
and  would  glory  in  the  destruction  of  our  mission.    We  suppose 


RENEWED     TROUBLES.  350 

that  these  nobles  have  secretly  used  an  influence  -with  the  king, 
prejudicial  to  us,  persuading  him  that  we  were  instilling  into  his 
subjects  principles  of  freedom,  which  would  make  them  uneasj-- 
and  revolutionary,  and  were  acquiring  a  personal  influence  in 
Northern  Persia  which  foreigners  ought  not  to  possess,  and  whicli 
might  at  some  day  bring  great  disaster  to  the  '  center  of  the  world.' 
It  has  been  represented  that  at  first  a  few  '  Engleese'  came  to  India, 
then  a  few  more,  then  a  few  soldiers,  until  now  the  whole  country 
has  been  subjected.  And  there  are  many  in  Persia,  weak  enough 
and  ignorant  enough  to  confound  us  with  the  'Engleese,'  and  to 
swallow  just  such  stories  as  these.  The  only  wonder  is  that  for 
twenty  years  we  have  been  so  little  molested,  whUe  Uving  under  so 
despotic  and  jealous  a  government.  No  doubt,  however,  the  Lord 
is  on  our  side  and  will  take  care  of  us,  so  that  in  the  end  no  harm 
will  come  to  his  precious  cause.  No  doubt,  too,  that  '  Michael,  one 
of  the  chief  princes,'  will  help  fight  against  '  the  prince  of  the  king- 
dom of  Persia,*  not  only  '  one  and  twenty  days,'  but  one  and  twenty 
yearSj  if  it  is  necessary  to  the  destruction  of  Christ's  enemies  and 
the  establishment  of  his  kingdom.     Daniel,  x.  13." 

To  Rev.  Mr.  Cochran,  his  associate  in  the  seminary, 
then  absent  at  Constantinople  for  his  health,  Mr.  Stoddard 
writes  of  the  renewed  interference  of  government  with  the 
mission. 

"  September  27th,  1855.  Asker  Khan  has  of  late  revealed  to 
Dr.  Wright  much  more  than  we  supposed  he  would  about  his  orders 
and  his  intentions.  He  says  he  shall  be  obliged  to  visit  the  girls' 
school,  when  it  assembles,  and  see  to  it  that  they  are  reading  noth- 
ing but  their  own  books,  and  that  he  can  permit  neither  geography 
nor  arithmetic,  nor  any  science,  to  be  taught  there.  He  also  says 
he  must  look  after  our  press  and  examine  the  character  of  its  issues. 
And,  farther,  tliat  he  must  know  who  our  helpers  are  and  where 
they  are,  and  what  they  are  doing ;  and  tliat  if  thiy,  or  any  of  the 
people,  shall  be  found  to  have  broken  their  fasts  or  to  have  departed 

17 


386  MEMOIK    OF    STODDARD. 

from  the  way  of  their  fathers,  they  are  to  be  treated  as  '  criminals.' 
The  Dr.  has  also  had  a  talk  in  private  with  the  Vizier  of  the  Prince, 
who  has  been  intimate  with  Mr.  Stevens  and  accused  of  favoring 
the  English  more  than  his  own  people.  He  says  that  the  design  of 
the  government  is  to  hem  us  in  and  embarrass  us,  so  that  we  shall 
at  the  last  be  compelled  to  retire  from  the  country ;  but  they  wish  to 
do  it,  so  that  it  shall  not  appear  to  be  open  violence.  He  adds  that, 
in  case  we  are  molested,  he  could  not  aid  us,  as  he  would  thereby 
lose  his  place  and  '  good  name,'  though  he  intimated  that  his  sympa- 
thies might  be  strongly  with  us. 

Under  all  these  circumstances — the  probability,  if  not  certainty — 
that  as  soon  as  we  commenced  our  winter's  labors  we  should  be  in 
hot  water  on  every  side,  and  the  further  fact  that  since  the  ambassa- 
dor's arrival  at  Teheran,  (April  12th)  we  have  heard  not  a  word 
from  there,  and  know  not  whether  he  has  lifted  a  finger,  or  designs 
to  do  so,  in  our  defense,  we  have  thought  it  best  that  Dr.  Wright 
should  go  to  Tabreez  and  there  endeavor  to  elicit  light. 

"  Thus,  in  a  few  words,  I  have  told  you  the  story  of  our  present 
position,  so  far  as  the  government  is  concerned.  It  can  not  be  de- 
nied that  things  wear  a  very  threatening  aspect,  but  we  trust  that 
our  Heavenly  Father  will  overrule  all  for  good,  so  that  our  enemies 
shall  be  ashamed,  and  all  the  friends  of  Christ  here  be  constrained  to 
magnify  his  name.  He  is  always  better  to  us  than  our  fears,  often 
better  than  our  highest  hopes." 

These  signs  of  opposition  from  government  led  Mr.  Stod- 
dard to  feel  more  deeply  the  importance  of  a  separate 
church  organization  for  the  evangelical  Nestorians.  Yet 
they  could  only  watch  the  gathering  storm,  and  wait  the 
will  of  God. 

"  The  time  seems  to  have  fully  come,  if  indeed  it  is  not  already  past, 
to  form  a  Protestant  evangelical  church  among  the  Nestorians,  such 
as  has  been  formed  among  the  Armenians.  But,  so  far  from  our  being 
able  to  form  such  a  church,  the  government  is  opposed  to  the  least 


FAVORS     A     NEW     CHURCH.  387 

attempt  at  proselytism,  and  bears  down  on  us  in  every  way  in  its 
power,  evidently  hoping  that  we  shall  withdraw  from  the  country, 
I  think  the  king  is  just  weak  enough  and  ignorant  enough  to  sup- 
pose that  we  are  poHtical  spies,  employed  by  England  and  designed 
to  aid  in  the  subjugation  of  the  country  to  that  power.  What  more 
hberal  ideas  can  we  expect  of  a  king,  who  has  never  traveled  through 
his  dominions,  who  knows  next  to  nothing  of  foreign  countries,  and 
who,  shut  up  in  Ms  harem,  is  intoxicated  half  the  time  and  reveling 
in  voluptuous  pleasures  the  other  half? 

"  The  principal  evil  we  now  encounter  is  this :  in  the  absence  of  a 
church  organization,  the  pious  natives  are  not  bound  together  as 
they  should  be  in  a  firm  and  delightful  brotherhood ;  but  are  scat- 
tered among  the  people,  too  much  tempted  to  conform  to  tlieir  cus- 
toms and  superstitious  observances,  and  to  catch  their  spirit.  They 
do  not  feel  enough  that  the  work  rests  on  their  shoulders.  They  do 
not  feel  half  the  interest  in  trying  to  patch  up  and  adorn  with  Chris- 
tian graces  their  old  church,  (which  many  of  them  believe  is  hope- 
lessly decrepid,  if  not  inherently  corrupt)  that  they  would  in  the  for- 
mation and  extension  of  pure  churches,  founded  not  on  patriarchs  or 
bishops,  but  on  Jesus  Christ,  the  chief  corner  stone.  Then  again  it 
is  very  difficult  to  develop  hberality  among  them.  They  are  taxed 
for  the  support  of  the  old  church,  and  help,  willingly  or  unwillingly, 
to  feed  a  host  of  lazy  priests  and  deacons ;  and  having  done  this,  are 
apt  to  feel  that  they  have  done  enough,  at  least  in  the  way  of  sup- 
porting religion  among  their  own  people.  The  native  helpers  are 
looked  on  rather  as  ours  than  theirs^  and  it  will  be  very  hard,  in  the 
existing  order  of  things,  to  throw  the  burden  of  their  support  upon 
an  unorganized  body  of  pious  natives,  who  yet  have  an  organization 
of  their  own  which  is  worse  than  notliing.  I  have  not  time  to  go 
into  this  subject,  which  is  a  great  one,  and  most  important  in  its  bear- 
ing on  the  interests  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  here.  While  most 
of  us  would  rejoice  to  see  the  way  open  for  Protestant  and  pure 
churches  here,  we  must  be  content,  in  the  absence  of  the  English 
embassy  and  during  the  bitter  hostihty  of  the  government,  to  take 
in  sail,  and  hope  and  pray  for  better  times.     One  thing  is  certain, 


388  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

that  the  Gospel  is  destined  to  achieve  a  great  and  glorious  triumph 
throughout  this  country  and  the  world.  The  Lord  hasten  it  in  his 
time." 

To  Rev.  D.  W.  Marsh,  Mosul : 

"  November  16th,  1855.  You  will  be  glad  to  hear  that  our  girls' 
seminary  is  now  in  operation  and  has  been  for  nearly  two  weeks, 
without  any  effort  on  the  part  of  Asker  Khan  to  molest  it.  The 
letters  which  Dr.  Wright  procured  at  Tabreez,  and  the  letter  from 
Mr.  Murray  to  the  Vizier  of  the  Prince  Governor  of  Oroomiah,  have 
undoubtedly  had  a  happy  effect  to  repress  his  efforts  for  our  destruc- 
tion— at  least  for  a  time,  and  to  make  him  seriously  doubt  whether 
he  had  better  carry  out  his  orders.  He  finds,  perhaps  to  his  sur- 
prise, that  we  have  able  and  willing  friends,  English  and  Russians, 
and  that  if  he  pursues  any  means  of  open  hostility  to  us,  he  will 
very  hkely  lose  his  place,  if  indeed  he  is  not  disgraced  at  court. 
Such  considerations  will  keep  him  quiet  now,  it  may  be  aU  winter, 
it  may  be  'for  good.'  So  long  as  our  female  seminary  is  undis- 
turbed, we  may  confidently  hope  that  all  our  operations  will  be,  as 
that  has  from  the  first  appeared  more  obnoxious  than  any  other  de- 
partment. It  must  not,  however,  be  concealed  that  Asker  Khan, 
by  reviling  us  behind  our  backs  and  by  great  swelling  words  of  van- 
ity, as  to  what  the  king  would  do,  has  frightened  a  multitude  of  our 
half  way  friends,  and  made  it  more  difficult  than  for  years  before  to 
carry  on  our  operations.  Beside  this,  it  is  now  well  understood  by 
us  tliat  another  Asker  Khan,  the  principal  nobleman  of  these  parts, 
who  has  been  much  at  Teheran  of  late  years,  was  the  principal  agent 
in  getting  up  this  opposition,  and  that  he  now  secretly  puts  up  the 
other  Khans  to  thwart  us  in  every  way  in  their  power.  And,  inas- 
much as  these  Khans  have  almost  an  absolute  control  over  their 
respective  villages,  they  have  of  course  the  means  of  annoying  all 
connected  with  us  to  any  extent  they  desire.  All  they  need  be  on 
their  guard  about  is  this,  not  to  appear  themselves  as  our  opponents, 
but  to  work  throuo-h  subordinates,     But  God  will  in  the  end  bring 


BARZILLAI     AND     MOSES.  389 

their  counsel  to  nought.  I  would  as  soon  have  God  on  my  side  as 
*  half  a  dozen'  of  the  greatest  Khans  who  ever  vegetated  in  this 
kingdom." 

To  his  venerable  father ; 

"  December  31st,  1855.  I  love  to  think  of  you  as  an  aged  pil- 
grim, who  has  reached  the  land  of  Beulah ;  who  has  near  and  de- 
hghtful  views  of  the  heavenly  inheritance ;  who  can  now  and  then 
catch  the  musical  strains  which  float  down  from  that  blessed  world ; 
and  who  only  waits  for  the  summons  to  march  fearlessly  into  the 
river,  and  cross  over  to  the  other  shore.  Would  that  I  could  sit  once 
more  by  your  side,  and  talk  with  you  of  these  sacred  themes,  and 
learn  more  than  I  can  now  know  of  your  feeUngs,  in  the  near  pros- 
pect of  such  a  glorious  exchange  of  worlds.  I  trust  you  enjoy  much 
and  intimate  communion  with  God,  and  that  you  are  able  to  say, 
with  sweet  assurance,  '  I  know  whom  I  have  believed ;  I  know  that 
I  love  the  Saviour,  and  that  he  loves  me ;  I  know  that  soon  I  shall 
be  Hke  him,  for  I  shall  see  him  as  he  is.' 

"  When  Barzillai  was  fourscore  years  old,  he  said  to  David,  '  can  I 
discern  between  good  and  evil  ?  Can  thy  servant  taste  what  I  eat, 
or  what  I  drink  ?  Can  I  hear  any  more  the  voice  of  singing  men 
and  singing  women  ?'  I  rejoice  to  learn  that  it  is  not  so  with  you  ; 
that  you  are  rather  hke  Moses  than  Barzillai,  and  that  yonr  eye  is  not 
dim,  nor  your  natural  force  abated." 

To  a  nephew,  engaged  in  the  study  of  theology : 

"  February  12th,  1856.  You  will  naturally  devote  a  good  deal  of 
attention,  the  first  year,  to  the  Greek  of  the  New  Testament,  and  the 
Hebrew,  and  I  hope  you  will  make  thorough  work  with  tliem. 
Pe'haps  you  have  already  familiarized  yourself,  in  a  measure,  with 
the  Greek  Testament  If  not,  you  can  easily  gain  a  tolerable  ac- 
quaintance v/ith  it,  for  which  purpose  there  are  several  excellent 
grammars.  I  would  not  exchange  for  any  amount  of  gold  and  sil- 
ver, my  knowledge  of  the  Greek  Testament.     I  have  read  it,  more 


390  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

or  less,  for  twenty-six  years,  and,  since  I  went  to  Andover,  in  1839 
I  have  read  it  a  great  deal.  Of  course  I  have  explored  all  its  nooks 
and  corners,  and  become  very  familiar  with  its  phraseology.  While 
I  admire  the  noble  translation  made  from  it  into  the  Anglo-Saxon,  I 
must  say  that  I  derive  more  pleasure  and  profit  from  reading  the" 
Greek.  This  was  the  very  language  the  Holy  Ghost  used,  and  it 
must  be  that  the  fountain  is  more  pure  than  the  stream,  however 
pure  the  stream  may  be.  I  will  add,  in  this  connection,  that  I  believe 
we  derive  more  pleasure  from  reading  the  Greek  Testament  here  than 
we  could  under  almost  any  other  circumstances.  You  know  that 
the  principal  difference  between  this  Greek  and  classic  Greek  consists 
in  this,  that  the  New  Testament  writers  spoke  Greek  as  a  foreign 
language,  and  introduced  into  it  a  multitude  of  Syriac  (if  you  please, 
Syro-  Chaldaic)  idioms.  Now,  familiar  as  we  are  with  the  latter  lan- 
guage, we  can  appreciate  just  what  the  writer  meant,  and  just  the 
turn  of  thought  in  his  mind,  much  better  than  if  we  came  to  the 
Greek  Testament  after  only  the  study  of  Thucydides  or  Xenophon. 
Passages  about  which  there  have  been  volumes  of  controversy,  seem, 
as  Stuart  used  to  say,  very  '  facile'  and  natural,  when  viewed  from 
our  stand-point. 

"  Now  a  word  as  to  the  Hebrew.  If  you  want  to  buy  Hebrew 
books  cheap,  you  can  generally  do  so  by  going  to  those  ministers 
who  have  been  out  of  the  seminary  a  year  or  two.  At  least  this 
was  the  fact  fifteen  years  ago.  Having  acquired  a  mere  smattering 
of  Hebrew  in  the  seminary,  it  was  too  difficult  for  them  to  pursue 
the  study  after  entering  on  their  ministerial  duties-,  and  so  they  relin- 
quished it  altogether.  I  hope  the  state  of  things  in  this  respect  is 
becoming  better  in  America,  but  I  fear  it  improves  very  slowly.  The 
Hebrew  is  a  diflBcult  language  to  a  beginner.  We  will  grant  that  it 
is  beset  with  difficulties  on  every  side.  But  only  persevere  a  Httle, 
and  they  will  vanish,  and  leave  you  in  possession  of  the  coveted 
treasure.  And  what  a  treasure  1  An  ability  to  read  the  whole  word 
of  God  in  the  original  languages.  You  are  to  be  a  minister — an  au- 
tliorized  expounder  of  the  Bible.  And  will  you  be  content  to  get  at 
the  document  at  second-hand,  and  take  up  with  the  opinions  of  other 


HOW     TO     STUDY.  391 

men,  even  though  they  be  more  learned  than  yourself,  when  you 
ought  to  exercise  your  own  independent  judgment  ? 

"  I  suppose  that  you  are  a  good  linguist ;  that  you  have  encoun- 
tered, and  thoroughly  mastered,  the  difficulties  of  the  Latin  and 
Greek.  Let  me  say,  then,  that  by  diligence,  a  solid  foundation  may 
be  laid  in  a  year  or  a  year  and  a  half,  for  such  an  acquaintance  with 
the  originals  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  as  will  enable  you  to 
read  them  with  great  pleasure,  and  still  more  profit,  all  your  life. 
Try  it.  Made  virtute.  Try  it,  and  then  tell  me  whether  my  advice 
is  not  good. 

"  But,  my  dear  C,  if  you  should  become  a  great  Biblical  scholar, 
without  being  a  humble,  holy  Christian ;  if  your  fondness  for  your 
Hebrew  grammar  should  entice  you  from  your  closet ;  if  you  should 
suffer  yourself  to  think  more  of  the  external  form  in  which  the  Bible 
is  communicated  to  us,  than  of  the  hving  Spirit  which  everywhere 
pervades  it;  then  I  should  regret  having  given  you  such  advice,  and 
feel  that  I  had  done  you  a  lasting  injury.  Whatever  else  you  are, 
or  are  not,  my  dear  C,  be  a  whole-hearted  Christian.  A  thou- 
sand motives  call  on  you  thus  to  give  yourself  up  to  the  Saviour. 
But  the  great  constraining  motives  should  be,  love  to  him  and  love 
to  souls  for  whom  he  died.  Take  your  stand  on  Calvary,  and  gaze 
on  that  meek  Sufferer,  who  hangs  there  on  the  cross,  till  your  whole 
soul  is  a-glow.  This  is  the  best  preparation  for  preaching  Christ.  In 
one  point  of  view  it  seems  the  only  preparation  worth  having.  Then 
you  will  speak  with  effect  Then  you  will  reach  the  heart  and  move 
the  conscience.  But,  without  love  to  Christ,  whatever  your  intellect- 
ual furniture,  or  your  classical  attainments,  you  will  be  as  sounding 
brass,  and  a  tinkUng  cymbal." 

Early  in  185G,  the  missionaries  were  again  cheered  with 
a  revival  among  the  Nestorians.  Mr.  Stodtlard  rejoiced 
anew  in  its  precious  scenes.  At  the  same  time  lie  wrote 
thus  to  his  brother  in  Boston  : 

"0,  brothel-,  pray  for  lue,  that  1  may  bo  found  faithful^  and  have 


392  MEMOIjft     OF     STODDAKD. 

grace  to  mrjet  my  many  responsibilities.  It  is  a  very  solemn  thing 
to  pass  through  a  revival  of  religion,  and  especially  to  be  much  en- 
gaged in  the  vrork  of  pointing  perishing  souls  to  Christ.  I  long  to, 
have  this  work  of  grace  a  deep  one,  both  in  my  own  soul,  and  in  the 
souls  of  all  around  me." 

The  general  character  of  Mr.  Stoddard's  instructions  to 
his  pupils  may  be  inferred  fi'om  the  following  letter  to  a 
theological  student  in  the  United  States : 

" '  Addictus  jurare  ad  verba  nuUius  magistrij  is  a  good  rule  for  all 
young  men  preparing  for  the  ministry,  especially  if  they  will  take 
care  not  to  foster  a  conceited  opinion  of  themselves  and  their  own 
views.  The  best  course  of  all  is  to  go  to  the  Bible,  and  earnestly, 
humbly,  and  prayerfully  sit  at  the  feet  of  the  great  Teacher.  I  do  not 
believe  the  Bible  was  half  enough  read,  meditated  on,  and  prayed 
over  by  the  students  when  I  was  at  Andover  and  New  Haven.  And 
I  do  not  believe  that  any  man  who  makes  the  law  of  the  Lord  his 
daily  counselor  and  best  friend,  will  be  likely  to  err  greatly  in  his 
theological  opinions. 

"  Since  my  return  from  America,  as  possibly  I  have  told  you,  I 
have  prepared  a  full  course  of  theological  lectures  for  our  students, 
which  I  go  over  every  two  years.  I  find  they  are  very  much  inter- 
ested in  the  study,  and  I  have  succeeded  beyond  my  highest  hopes 
in  confining  them  to  the  simple  word  of  God.  Yet  I  do  not  repress 
inquiry  on  any  legitimate  subject.  On  the  contrary,  I  encourage  it, 
and  am  never  happier  than  when,  surrounded  by  my  pupils,  I  find 
them  asking  more  questions  than  I  can  find  time  to  answer.  If  you 
were  to  read  what  I  have  prepared,  I  do  not  beUeve  that,  in  general^ 
you  could  tell  whether  I  was  Old  school  or  New  school,  but  I  thinly 
you  would  admit  that  I  had  got  in  a  good  deal  of  the  Bible." 

Of  the  general  progress  of  the  work,  Mr.  Stoddard  thus 
writes  to  Dr.  Anderson : 

"  September  23,  1856.    We  have  now  been  for  six  months  in  this 


PKOGRESS     OF     HIS     WORK.  393 

remote  land  without  any  political  protection,  and  at  the  mercy  of  this 
hostile  government,  in  consequence  of  the  withdrawal  from  Persia 
of  the  English  ambassador.  We  have  also  been  subjected  to  frequent 
annoyances  from  Asker  Khan,  the  Governor  of  the  Nestorians  and 
Inspector-general  of  the  Nestorian  mission,  as  well  as  from  the 
Mohammedan  nobles  of  Oroomiah,  who  would  rejoice  to  do  us  all 
the  mischief  in  their  power,  and  to  see  our  hght  go  out  in  darkness. 
Yet  there  was  perhaps  never  a  time  when,  on  the  whole,  our  work 
presented  a  more  cheering  aspect  than  now.  Those  who  have 
charge  of  the  seminaries  are  every  year  acquiring  that  experience 
which  enables  them  to  lay  out  their  strength  to  the  best  advantage. 
Several  important  text  books  have  been  prepared  for  the  pupils, 
which  relieve  us  in  a  measure  from  the  severe  and  often  unpro- 
ductive labor  of  oral  teaching.  The  native  assistants  have  become 
so  familiar  with  the  course  of  study  that  they  are  able  to  teach  very 
successfully  some  of  those  branches  which  formerly  devolved  upon 
us.  The  seminaries,  too,  are  more  appreciated  by  the  more  intelli- 
gent among  the  people,  who  earnestly  desire  an  education  in  tht  n 
for  their  sons  and  daughters. 

"  The  village  schools,  being  scattered  widely  over  the  plain^  -und 
presenting  in  consequence  many  vulnerable  points  to  our  enemies, 
have  suffered  more  the  last  year  or  two,  from  our  want  of  efficient 
protection,  than  the  seminaries  which  are  conducted  on  our  own 
premises.  In  a  few  instances  the  masters  of  the  villages  were  able  last 
winter  to  intimidate  the  people  and  prevent  them  from  sending  their 
children.  In  some  cases  they  succeeded  in  annoying  and  rendering 
uncomfortable  the  situation  of  the  teachers.  But  notwithstanding 
these  drawbacks,  the  general  cause  of  education  is  on  the  advance. 
The  teachers  of  the  village  schools,  who  have  many  of  them  been 
educated  in  the  seminaries,  are  altogether  superior  as  a  class  to  what 
they  were  a  few  years  ago,  and  thus  not  only  is  the  standard  of  in- 
struction in  these  schools  raised,  but  far  more  religious  influence  is 
exerted  over  the  pupils.  Middle  aged  persons,  and  heads  of  lamiUes, 
are  also  learning  to  read  fur  more  than  formerly  in  our  Sabbath 
schools,  and  witli  a  voiy  happy  effect  on  the  general  cause. 

17* 


394  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

"  There  was  never,  probably,  a  year  of  our  mission  when  more 
people  than  at  present  were  brought  within  the  sound  of  the  Gospel, 
or  were  stated  attendants  on  preaching.  Beside  our  somewhat  nu- 
merous corps  of  preachers  dispersed  in  different  villages,  who  instruct 
the  people  on  the  Sabbath  and  during  the  week,  in  companies  vary- 
ing from  five  or  ten  to  fifty  or  a  hundred,  and  even  more,  the  pupils 
of  our  seminaries,  who  spend  the  summer  months  at  their  homes,  do 
much,  it  is  believed,  to  scatter  the  good  seed  of  the  Word.  We 
have  also  kept  two  faithful  native  evangeHsts  constantly  at  work  this 
summer,  who  have  scoured  the  plain  in  every  direction,  visited  some 
sixty  or  seventy  villages,  and  carried  the  bread  of  life,  so  to  speak,  to 
every  man's  door." 

In  the  month  of  October  Mr.  Stoddard  made  a  tour  in 
the  mountains  of  Koordistan  in  company  with  Mr.  Cochran 
and  Miss  Fisk,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Rhea,  whose  station  was 
at  Gawar.  This  journey  did  much  to  strengthen  the  hands 
of  the  missionaries  who  have  labored  in  the  mountain  dis- 
tricts, with  so  much  self-denial  and  faith,  and  to  demon- 
strate the  importance  of  woman's  aid  in  all  efforts  to  reach 
with  the  Gospel  her  degraded  sisters  in  the  East.  Mr. 
Stoddard's  journal  is  too  long  and  too  minute  to  be  here 
inserted. 

On  the  first  Sabbath  in  November,  1856,  Mr.  Stoddard 
had  the  joy  of  welcoming  his  eldest  daughter,  Harriet,  to 
the  fellowship  uf  the  Mission  Church.  On  that  occasion 
the  three  oldest  children  in  the  Mission  publicly  professed 
their  faith  in  Christ.  It  was  a  day  of  great  rejoicing  to 
their  parents  and  to  the  entire  Mission.  Mr.  Stoddard  felt 
it  to  be  among  the  crowning  joys  of  his  life. 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

SICKNESS    AND    DEATH. 

In  the  autumn  of  1856  the  attitude  of  the  Persian  gov- 
ernment toward  the  American  missionaries  and  their  work 
at  Oroomiah,  rendered  it  important  that  a  deputation  from 
the  Mission  should  again  wait  upon  the  high  civic  function- 
aries at  Tabreez.  Mr.  Stoddard  had  more  than  once  been 
sent  upon  a  similar  mission,  and  by  his  gentleness  of  man- 
ner, combined  with  decision  of  purpose,  his  knowledge  of 
languages,  and  his  excellent  practical  sense,  he  had  proved 
himself  a  valuable  advocate  in  times  of  peril.  He  was  now 
deputed,  in  company  w^itli  Dr.  Wright,  to  accomplish  this 
diflScult  and  delicate  embassy.  The  journey  was,  of  course, 
performed  on  horseback,  and,  as  his  custom  was,  Mr.  Stod- 
dard beguiled  the  way  with  hymns  and  sacred  songs. 
"  His  soul  was  in  a  happy  frame,  and  though  a  cloud  hung 
over  the  Mission,  he  looked  beyond  it,  and  was  joyful." 
As  he  had  opportunity,  he  preached  to  the  Nestorians  in 
the  villages  along  the  way  ;  and  he  also  occupied  himself 
by  night  in  the  perusal  of  a  learned  memoir  on  an  old 
Arabic  work,  which  the  Russian  consul  at  Tabreez  had  pre- 
pared in  French,  and  had  forwarded  for  his  inspection. 
After  a  long  day's  ride,  he  would  sit  for  hours  by  a  feeble 
light,  in  the  rude  house  that  served  for  an  inn,  poring  over 


6\Jb  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

a  manuscript  that  promised  to  aid  him  in  the  literary  labors 
of  the  mission. 

The  incidents  and  results  of  this  journey  are  sketched  in 
the  following  extracts  from  notes  and  letters  written  on  the 
way.  To  his  wife  he  sends  word  from  Gavalan,  after  the 
labors  of  the  Sabbath ; 

"  I  conducted  the  Sabbath-school  alid  the  evening  service,  and  fee* 
very  bright  and  well.  It  is  now  delightful  weather  for  traveling,  so 
long  as  we  have  no  rain,  and  I  anticipate  an  agreeable  journey.  Of 
course  we  feel  some  anxiety  as  to  what  may  be  the  result  of  our  ap- 
plication to  Mr.  Khanikoff  (the  Russian  consul  at  Tabreez,  who  has 
often  befriended  the  mission),  but  try  to  leave  all  with  our  Father  in 
heaven,  who  loves  the  cause  more,  a  thousand-fold,  than  we  can." 

"  Tabreez,  December  1st,  1856.  We  arrived  here  on  Wednesday 
evening,  and  were  cordially  received  by  Dr.  Cormick  (an  English 
physician),  who  has  surrounded  us  with  every  comfort  and  luxury 
in  his  magnificent  house.  There  is  little  cholera  in  Tabreez,  and  we 
and  the  servants  are  all  perfectly  well." 

"  December  3d.  We  earnestly  hoped  to  be  able  to  set  out  thia 
morning,  and  to  arrive  at  home  on  Saturday  evening.  But  the  time 
of  our  leaving  now  seems  as  distant  as  ever,  and  we  have  nothing  to 
do  but  watch  and  pray,  and  wait  while  our  friends  are  exerting  their 
influence  for  us.  It  seems  to  us  to  be  our  evident  duty  to  remain 
here,  at  least  some  days  longer." 

To  Mr.  Charles  Stoddard,  of  Boston,  he  writes  from  Ta- 
breez : 

"December  6th,  1856.  Dr.  Wright  and  myself  have  now  been 
here  ten  days,  but  have  accomplished  very  little.  Probably  a  day  or 
two  more  will  determine  whether  we  are  to  go  back  to  Oroomiah 
saddened,  and  inclined  to  despondency,  or  with  our  hearts  magnify- 


THE     RUSSIAN     CONSUL.  397 

ing  the  Lord  for  his  fresh  deliverances.  In  any  case,  I  trust  we  shall 
be  willing,  with  meekness  and  submission,  to  receive  just  what  our 
heavenly  Father  sends,  assured  that  his  way  is  the  best  way,  and 
that  he  will,  sooner  or  later,  bring  affairs  to  a  happy  termination,  and 
magnify  his  great  and  holy  name.  Dr.  Wright  will  write  so  fully  to 
Dr.  Anderson  on  the  business  which  has  brought  us  here,  that  it 
would  not  be  worth  while  for  me  to  repeat  the  same  things  to  you. 
You  will  be  glad  to  hear  that  Mr.  Khanikoff  treats  us  Avith  gi'cat  at- 
tention, and  desires  in  every  way  to  give  us  wnolBcial  aid.  We  only 
regret  that  his  aid  is  not  official^  and  that  there  is  some  reason  to  ap- 
prehend that  the  sympathies  of  his  government  lie  in  a  diiferent  di- 
rection from  his  own.  I  hope  the  Prudential  Committee  will  see 
their  way  clear  to  apply  to  our  government  in  regard  to  the  general 
subject,  as  suggested  by  Mr.  Perkins.  We  are  very  wiUing  to  Uve 
on,  however,  as  at  present,  without  any  ofl&cial  protection,  and  trust- 
ing in  the  Lord,  if  that  is  really  the  best  way.  But  we  suppose  that 
if  we  can  have  protection  it  is  proper  to  '  use  it  rather.'  " 

The  utmost  which  Dr.  Wright  and  Mr.  Stoddard  could 
accomplish  at  Tabreez,  was  to  procure  from  the  Kaimma- 
kam,  a  superior  officer  of  the  Persian  government,  a  letter 
designed  to  restrain  somewhat  the  imperious  demands  of 
Asker  Khan.  In  procuring  this  order,  the  deputation  had 
the  kind  co-operation  of  Mr.  Khanikoff,  the  Russian  consul- 
general  at  Tabreez,  ^^'hose  personal  friendship  Mr.  Stoddard 
acknowledged  in  the  warmest  terms.  Indeed,  quite  an  in- 
timacy had  sprung  up  between  the  consul  and  Mr.  Stod- 
dard, through  their  correspondence  upon  matters  of  science 
and  of  oriental  literature  and  antiquities.  While  not  au- 
thorized to  afford  them  his  official  protection,  Mr.  Khani- 
koff has  given  to  the  mission  many  and  substantial  proofs 
of  his  friendship.  On  this  occasion  he  added  his  own  re- 
monstrances to  those  of  the  Kaimmakam. 


398  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

These  papers,  however,  proved  of  no  avail ;  for  with  that 
duplicity  which  characterizes  oriental  diplomacy,  counter 
orders  were  secretly  issued  to  Asker  Khan,  from  Tabreez, 
and  he  openly  repudiated  the  written  orders  brought  thence 
by  the  missionaries.  Under  date  of  December  18th,  Mr. 
Stoddard  writes : 

"  I  am  very  sorry  to  say  that  the  papers  we  brought  from  Tabreez 
proved  of  no  service,  and  things  are  worse  than  ever.  Our  helpers 
are  now  beaten  because  they  are  our  helpers;  and  some  of  them 
thrown  into  prison,  and  threatened  with  being  sent  to  Teheran  in 
irons!  Our  village  schools  are  nearly  all  broken  up,  and  we  are 
daily  expecting  an  attack  on  our  seminaries.  What  is  in  store  for 
us,  we  know  not,  but  we  feel  that  we  must  walk  by  faith,  for  we 
can  not  walk  by  sight.  One  thing  is  certain,  and  to  this  we  cling  : 
God  loves  his  cause  infinitely  more  than  we  do." 

In  this  crisis  Mr.  Stoddard,  at  the  request  of  the  mission, 
prepared  and  forwarded  for  publication  in  the  London 
newspapers,  a  letter  addressed  to  Sir  J.  Anderson,  of  Glas- 
gow, setting  forth  the  oppression  of  the  Nestorians,  and 
expressing  "the  earnest  hope  that,  on  the  return  of  the 
English  embassy,  free  toleration  may  be  secured  for  the 
Christians  of  Persia." 

But  the  providence  of  God  interfered  in  a  remarkable 
manner  to  rid  the  mission  and  the  district  of  this  petty  ty- 
rant. In  a  letter  addressed  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Rhea,  Deo. 
20th,  1856,  he  writes: 

"  You  will  be  pained  to  hear  that  the  letters  which  we  brought 
from  the  Kaimmakam  and  the  Russian  consul  seemed  to  be  of  no 
avail  for  our  protection.  In  regard  to  the  first,  the  Klian  said  he 
had  another  order  simultaneously  issued  by  the  Kaimmakam,  di- 
recting him  to  go  on  just  as  before.     In  regard  to  the  other,  he  said 


DEATH     OF     ASKER     KHAN.  399 

he  was  not  responsible  to  the  Russian  consul  but  to  the  Persian 
Government.  You  wiU  hear  of  his  throwing  Yosif,  our  translator, 
this  week,  into  prison  and  threatening  to  send  him  in  chains  to  Te- 
heran, because  he  was  guilty  of  preaching  last  Sabbath  in  the  church, 
Tliis  was  so  bold  a  stroke  that  we  have  been  daily  expecting  an 
attack  on  our  two  seminaries.  They  are,  however,  thus  far  spared, 
and  it  is  my  earnest  prayer  that  they  may  be,  especially  that  in  the 
city.  It  seems  to  me  I  would  rather  have  anything  almost  happen 
to  the  boys'  seminary  than  to  have  our  dear  sisters  disturbed  in  their 
very  useful  and  self-denying  labors. 

"  While  in  this  suspense,  all  of  a  sudden  came  the  announcement, 
like  a  clap  of  thunder,  that  the  other  Asker  Khan,  the  great  oppres- 
sor of  Oroomiah  and  the  great  enemy  of  our  work,  had  been  assas- 
sinated by  a  Koord !  Such  an  astounding  report  we  could  hardly 
believe,  but  one  messenger  after  another  came  and  confirmed  the 
tidings.  As  I  suppose  Dr.  Wright  will  give  you  the  details,  I  will 
only  allude  briefly  to  the  facts.  You  know  that  it  was  asserted  when 
the  quarrel  was  commenced  between  the  Persians  and  the  Koords, 
that  Asker  Khan  was  getting  it  all  up  for  fear  that  he  should  be  or- 
dered off  to  the  south  of  Persia.  Poor,  infatuated  man.  How  lit- 
tle he  dreamed  that  he  was  to  die  so  soon  a  dog's  death  by  the  hand 
of  violence. 

"It  seems  that  Sultan  Beg,  who  is  quite  a  great  man  in  the  re- 
gion of  Mergawer,  was  induced  by  Malek  Mansoor  Meeza  to  come 
down  to  the  camp  of  Asker  Khan,  on  the  pledged  word  of  the 
Prince  that  he  should  be  detained  but  one  night.  While  in  the 
camp  such  extravagant  demands  were  made  of  him,  seventeen  hun- 
dred tomamis  in  money  being  demanded,  as  well  as  the  destruction 
of  his  fort,  that  he  was  rendered  quite  desperate.  He  had  also  rea- 
son to  suppos%  that  his  life  would  be  taken.  So  he  determined  to 
sell  his  life  as  dearly  as  possible,  and  entering  the  Khan's  tent  de- 
spatclied  him  with  his  dagger.  The  Prince  was  sitting  by  and 
offered  to  interfere,  but  on  being  threatened  by  the  assassin  made 
his  escape  from  the  tent.  It  was  probably  Sultan  Beg's  intention, 
01-  rather  hope,  to  escape  in  the  confusion,  and  it  is  said  that  he  ha<l 


400  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

his  horse  saddled  at  the  tent  door.  He  was,  however,  seized  and 
his  body  cut  to  pieces  in  a  few  moments. 

"  We  did  not  learn  of  the  death  of  the  Khan  till  yesterday  fore- 
noon about  ten  o'clock,  though  it  had  occurred  long  before  dark  the 
preceding  day.  When  the  news  came  the  funeral  procession  was 
far  on  its  way  to  the  city,  and  distinctly  visible  from  our  roof.  It 
probably  comprised  many  hundreds  and  perhaps  several  thousands 
of  persons.  Of  course  this  event  has  thrown  the  city  into  great 
confusion,  and  until  there  can  be  word  received  from  Tabreez,  (say 
Monday  or  Tuesday,)  there  is  virtually  no  government.  The  Koords, 
exasperated  by  the  loss  of  Sultan  Beg  and  some  other  of  their  chiefs, 
all  assembled  in  considerable  force  in  Mergawer — it  is  said  two  thou- 
sand— and  there  is  a  good  deal  of  reason  to  apprehend  that  some 
villages  in  Baran  Dooze  will  be  sacked.  At  any  rate  the  people  of 
that  district  and  of  Hyder  Loo  and  Seir  are  quite  alarmed,  and  to- 
day, as  I  went  to  the  city,  I  saw  perhaps  forty  or  fifty  loads  of  val- 
uables on  the  road,  which  the  owners  were  carrying  off  to  more 
distant  villages  for  safe  keeping.  This  evening  the  people  of  Seir 
have  been  bringing  in  and  depositing  with  us  their  valuables,  but  I 
do  not  really  think  there  is  any  immediate  occasion  for  their  alarm. 

"  These  are  eventful  times.  We  know  not  what  a  day  may  bring 
forth.  The  death  of  Asker  Khan  will  affect  us  very  much  and 
probably  prove  a  great  blessing  to  us  as  well  as  to  multitudes  of 
others,  Nestorians  and  Persians.  We  can  not,  however,  speak  witn 
certainty  yet.  It  is  unquestionable  that  he  was  at  the  bottom  of  all 
this  enmity  against  us  and  our  work,  getting  up  when  at  Teheran 
the  original  firman,  and  now  directing  Asker  Ah  Khan,  day  by  day, 
in  its  execution.  The  latter  is  evidently  alarmed  at  the  new  state 
of  things,  and  is  as  quiet  as  a  lamb.  He  says  if  he  had  five  to- 
mauns  to  spare  he  would  run  away.  This  money  Miss  Fisk  offers 
to  furnish,  but  I  beheve  has  not  sent  word  to  the  Khan  as  yet. 

"  These  are  times  when  we  ought  to  watch  unto  prayer,  keeping 
very  humble  and  prayerful,  and  being  exceedingly  solicitous  that  we 
understand  and  profit  by  the  deahngs  of  Grod's  Providence.  Your 
brother  in  Christ.  D.  T.  Stoddard." 


SYMPTOMS     OF     FEVER.  -     401 

This  letter  proved  to  be  the  last  from  Mr.  Stoddard's  pen. 
Hardly  had  he  recorded  the  providential  deliverance  of  the 
mission  from  the  dangers  he  had  labored  to  avert,  when  he 
was  called  to  rest  from  all  earthly  labor  and  care,  and  to 
enter  into  the  joy  of  the  Lord.  His  sojourn  at  Tabreez 
was  protracted  for  three  w-eeks,  during  which  time  he  was 
in  constant  anxiety  and  perplexity  concerning  the  affairs  of 
the  mission.  This  prolonged  mental  excitement,  together 
with  a  change  of  diet  and  the  exposures  of  the  journey, 
produced  unfavorable  effects  upon  his  system;  and  on  his 
homeward  route  he  had  premonitory  symptoms  of  fever. 
But  he  seemed  possessed  with  the  idea  that  he  could  not 
become  a  subject  of  typhus  fever — so  fatal  to  Franks  in  the 
East.  The  day  before  he  reached  Seir,  he  suffered  severe- 
ly from  headache,  and  looked  so  pale  and  sickly  that 
the  fears  of  his  medical  companion  were  aroused.  But 
with  a  cheerful  tone  he  said,  "  I  shall  be  better  to-morrow, 
hotne  will  put  me  all  right  again." 

On  reaching  home  he  found  Mr.  Cochran  and  two  of  the 
native  teachers  disabled  by  sickness,  so  that  for  a  few  days 
he  felt  obliged  to  devote  himself  entirely  to  the  duties  of 
the  seminary.  In  the  ensuing  ten  days  he  preached  three 
times,  besides  being  much  in  school,  sometimes  hearing 
double  lessons,  and  much  also  in  his  study  laboring  to  re- 
duce the  correspondence  and  other  cares  which  had  accu- 
mulated in  his  absence.  But  the  fever  which  was  lurking 
in  his  veins  undermined  his  strength,  and  at  length  con- 
quered even  his  iron  resolution.  On  the  22d  of  December, 
ten  days  after  his  return  from  Tabreez,  he  became  decided* 
ly  ill,  but  he  continued  to  perform  most  of  his  public  du- 
ties for  three  days  longer.  The  day  before — the  last  Sab- 
bath on  which  he  preached — lie  discoursed  of  death  ;  and 


402  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

in  the  course  of  the  sermon  said,  "  we  know  not  who  of  ua 
may  next  lie  in  the  coffin  before  this  desk ;  it  may  be  you ; 
it  may  be  myself."  On  the  25th  he  was  so  much  pros- 
trated as  to  be  obliged  to  confine  himself  to  his  bed  ;  there 
he  lay  for  two  and  thirty  days,  while  the  fever  ran  its  fatal 
course.  At  the  end  of  the  first  fortnight  the  disease  seemed 
to  be  arrested,  if  not  subdued,  but  it  soon  returned,  with 
more  alarming  symptoms,  defying  all  skill  and  bafliing  ail 
hope. 

That  month  was  a  period  of  deep  anxiety  in  the  mission. 
Dr.  Perkins,  in  his  funeral  discourse,  speaks  also  of  the  in- 
tense soHcitude  for  his  recovery  manifested  by  the  Kesto- 
rians,  "  As  soon  as  Mr.  Stoddard's  disease  was  pronounced 
by  our  medical  brethren,  typhus  fever^  our  hearts  were 
filled  with  the  deepest  anxiety.  Not  so  his;  he  had  no 
fear  respecting  the  result  of  his  sickness.  He  knew  in 
whom  he  had  believed.  He  was  ready  and  desirous  that 
the  Lord's  will  concerning  him  might  be  done.  Every- 
thing was  done  for  his  recovery  which  medical  skill  and 
assiduity  could  administer,  and  the  most  tireless  watching 
and  nursing  could  contribute.  Fervent  prayer  was  offered 
almost  incessantly  in  his  behalf  by  scores  of  anxious  Nes- 
torians,  as  well  as  by  the  mission." 

One  who  hardly  left  his  side  during  his  illness,  and  whose 
constant  presence  and  ministrations  were  his  highest  earth- 
ly solace,  has  recorded  the  daily  incidents  of  his  sickness 
for  the  satisfaction  of  his  relatives  in  America.  From  this 
letter,  dated  January  2Cth,  1857,  oiily  a  few  extracts  can  be 
presented  to  the  eye  of  the  public  : 

"  The  premonitory  chill  came  on,  as  he  was  retiring  Mon- 
day evening,  December  22d.  It  was  so  severe  that  I  Avas 
alarmed ;  but  he  said,  *  Don't  be  troubled.      It  is  only  a 


PREPARATION    FORDEATH.  403 

sudden  cold ;'  and  then  told  me  how  he  had  exposed  him. 
self  to  the  wind,  while  repairing  a  window  in  the  store-room. 
He  was  restless  through  the  night,  and  the  next  day  kept 
upon  the  sofa  during  the  forenoon ;  but  in  the  afternoon 
could  not  be  dissuaded  from  hearing  his  usual  lessons. 
Tuesday  night  he  was  again  feverisli.  but  still  on  Wednesday 
performed  his  usual  duties,  though  urged  to  remain  at  home 
in  quiet.  Thursday  he  lay  upon  the  sola  all  day,  complain- 
ing of  a  severe  headache  and  pain  in  his  limbs,  but  did  not 
take  medicine  until  the  middle  of  that  night,  when  he  be- 
came convinced  that  he  could  not  get  over  the  attack  with- 
out something  more  than  rest Symptoms  whicli  in 

another  would  have  caused  him  alarm,  gave  him  no  anxiety 
as  to  himself,  because  he  had  a  strong  belief  that  he  was 
not  a  subject  for  fever.  Only  two  or  three  days  before  he 
was  taken  sick  he  remarked,  *I  may  die  of  cholera,  or 
plague,  or  some  other  dreadful  disease,  but  I  don't  believe 
I  shall  die  of  typhus  fever.'  It  has  sometimes  seemed  to 
me  that  this  assurance  was  the  cause  of  his  death,  because 
it  so  effectually  shut  his  eyes  as  to  his  real  state,  until  the 
disease  had  progressed  so  far  that  it  could  not  be  arrested. 
"On  Sabbath  morning,  after  the  doctor's  visit,  he  re- 
marked, '  Strange  I  have  not  thought  of  it  before ;  I  have 
typhus  fever,  but  it  is  of  a  mild  form ;'  and  then  gave  his 
reasons  for  so  thinking.  Soon  after  he  said,  '  I  am  not 
very  sick,  and  I  think  I  shall  get  well,  but  if  I  knew  I 
should  die  it  would  not  trouble  me.  I  have  no  fear  of 
death.'  The  next  morning,  as  he  was  sitting  in  the  chair, 
he  remarked  to  Ur.  Wright,  '  Perhaps  I  am  different  from 
other  persons,  but  I  do  not  dread  death.  I  think  it  would 
be  pleasant  to  know  five  or  six  days  beforehand,  if  one  was 
to  die;  that  he  might  look   over  his  accounts  and  be  all 


404  MEMOIR     OF    STODDARD. 

ready.'  For  a,  day  or  two  afterward  he  seemed  to  be  doing 
this  as  he  had  strength.  Twice  he  asked  nae  to  pay  money, 
and  as  I  gave  the  last  sum,  said,  '  Now,  I  believe,  I  owe  no 
man  anything."  Again  he  directed  me  to  attend  to  one  or 
two  items  of  mission  business,  and  then  turned  his  thoughts 
to  himself.  He  made  remarks  similar  to  the  following  al- 
most every  day  that  week :  '  I  expect  to  get  well,  but  I 
want  to  be  prepared  for  whatever  may  come.'  It  was  his 
general  expectation  that  he  should  recover,  but  withal  he 
manifested  an  earnest  desire  to  go.  He  said  to  one,  '  I 
rather  expect  to  live,  but  the  better  world  seems  so  near, 
so  very  near,  that  I  shrink  from  coming  back  to  go  those 
rounds  of  sin  again.'  At  another  time,  '  It  would  be  pleas- 
ant to  go  home  now  ;'  and  often  similar  expressions  were 
upon  his  lips.  One  day  he  said,  '  Perhaps  it  seems  strange 
to  you  that  I  think  and  say  so  little  about  my  sins  and  un- 
worthiness,  but  I  have  no  strength  to  look  over  them  now. 
I  have  given  myself  to  Jesus,  and  I  look  upon  him  as  a 
family  Saviour.  He  was  my  grandmother's  Saviour,  my 
mother's  Saviour,  Solomon's  Saviour,  Harriette's  Saviour, 
and  I  know  he  will  be  mine.'  In  answer  to  the  inquiry, 
*  How  are  you  ?'  he  would  reply,  '  Very  peaceful,'  or,  '  All 
is  peace,  peace  within  and  peace  without.'  He  said  to  the 
children  at  one  time,  during  their  daily  visit,  that  he  could 
not  talk  with  them  much,  but  wished  them  to  know  that 
all  was  peace  :  at  another,  if  they  should  ever  be  so  sick,  he 
hoped  they  would  have  as  much  peace  as  he  had.  At 
another  time  he  said,  '  It  is  well  worth  all  the  pains  of  such 
a  sickness  to  have  so  much  peace,  and  such  peace.  I  never 
knew  such  peace  before.'  And  again,  '  All  about  me  is  so 
peaceful,  the  bed  is  so  peaceful,  the  room  is  so  peaceful,  and 
every  thing  is  done  for  me  so  quietly.'     He  would  often 


PEACE    AND    JOY.  405 

awake  from  sleep  repeating  a  line  of  Scripture  or  of  some 
hymn.  Once  I  remember  it  was,  'Jesus,  who  knows  full 
well ;'  again,  '  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you ;'  and  again 
*  Jesus,  my  all,  to  heaven  is  gone.'  He  said  little  about 
absent  fiiends,  but  at  one  time  remarked,  '  I  lie  here  and 
think  of  the  good,  both  among  the  living  and  the  dead, 
particularly  of  my  dear  mother,  she  seems  very  near  to  me.' 
In  reply  to  a  remark  that  he  could  do  nothing  there  upon 
his  sick  bed,  some  one  said  to  him,  'Yes,  you  can  serve 
God  by  lying  passive  in  his  hands.'  For  some  days  after, 
when  that  person  came  to  his  side,  he  would  say,  '  I  lie  pas- 
sive, I  '^e  joyful  in  his  hands.'  He  manifested  a  very  strong 
desire  to  have  his  sickness  sanctified  both  to  himself  and 
others,  '  I  am  afraid,'  he  said,  '  we  shall  not,  any  of  us,  get 
the  good  God  designs  from  my  sickness.'  Again,  '  It  were 
a  thousand  times  better  that  I  die  now  than  to  recover  and 
not  be  a  better  man.    O !  if  I  live  I  do  want  to  be  a  holier  man.' 

"  In  the  early  part  of  his  sickness  he  had  called  for  such 
hymns,  as  '  Jesus,  lover  of  my  soul,'  '  Father,  whate'cr  of 
earthly  bliss,'  'When  languor  and  disease  invade,'  to  be 
read  to  him ;  now  he  chose  those  which  are  full  of  praise, 
and  such  psalms  as  the  one  hundred  and  third,  and  one 
hundred  and  forty-sixth. 

"  Once  seeing  him  look  troubled,  I  said  to  him,  '  Can't  I 
do  something  for  you  ?'  He  replied,  pointing  to  the  side 
of  the  bed,  'Sit  down  here,  and  talk  to  me  of  the  Saviour 
and  of  Heaven.'  He  asked  for  the  hymns  to  be  read  or 
sung  to  him,  '  High  in  yonder  realms  of  light,'  '  I  would 
niOt  live  alway,'  'Dear  Saviour,  we  are  thine,'  'O!  talk  to 
me  of  Heaven.'  After  hearing  the  last,  he  said,  'How 
beautiful !  Are  there  not  more  like  it  ?'  Saturday  after- 
noon he  wished  the  children  called  in,  and  clasping  all  our 


4:06  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

hands  in  his,  repeated  the  lines, '  Dear  Saviour,  we  are  thine, 
By  everlasting  bonds' — said  he  hoped  we  should  all  belong 
to  the  Saviour,  that  we  should  ever  feel  that  we  did,  and 
try  to  serve  him  in  every  thing. 

"Toward  the  end  of  his  sickness  he  was  a  little  delirious 
most  of  the  time,  but  his  wanderings  were  sometimes  so 
like  huuself  that  they  interested  us  much.  Sabbath  night, 
as  Mr.  Cochran  was  sitting  by  him,  he  said  to  him,  '  Some- 
times the  soul  seems  to  go  out  from  the  body,  and  it  is  diffi- 
cult to  bring  it  back  to  the  scenes  of  earth.  I  do  not  ask 
my  wife,  even,  what  is  going  on  around  us.'  Early  Tuesday 
morning,  in  the  exchange  of  watchers,  supposing  himself 
alone  with  his  family,  he  offered,  in  a  distinct  voice,  the 
following  prayer  :  '  Guide  us  this  day  by  thy  Spirit,  which 
is  the  only  infallible  guide.  O  Lord  !  bless  this  family  to- 
day, and  especially  that  member  of  it  who  has  been  for 
some  days  sick.  Bless  the  means  used  for  his  recovery,  if 
it  can  be  thy  holy  will,  that  he  may  hereafter  have  occasion 
to  stand  before  large  and  interested  audiences,  and  speak 
of  thy  goodness.  But  whatever  may  be  thy  will  in  regard 
to  this,  may  we  all  be  thine — thine  in  death — thine  in  the 
judgment-day — and  thine  when  an  abundant  entrance  shall 
be  administered  into  thy  kingdom.  And  the  glory  shall  be 
to  the  Father,  the  kingdom'  [here  he  lost  himself],  '  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  forever.     Amen.' 

"  The  day  before  he  died,  after  taking  an  affectionate 
leave  of  his  family,  he  said,  'Sophia,  peace,  j^eace.'  An 
hour  afterward  he  said  to  me,  'All  well — do  you  under- 
stand— all  right.'  It  was  only  by  getting  quite  near  that 
we  could  catch  the  words. 

"On  Thursday  night,  January  22,  1857,  at  twenty  min- 
utes past  eleven,  his  happy  spirit  joined  the  angel  throng 


I'lIE    FUNERAL    SCENE.  407 

It  leil  the  body  without  a  groau  or  a  struggle,  and  so  quietly 
and  peacefully  that  for  some  moments  we  doubted  whether 
he  were  really  gone.  Eleven  years  before,  on  that  very 
evening,  he  was  rejoicing  over  the  first  converts  of  the  first 
revival,  and  pointing  awakened  souls  to  the  cross  of  Christ, 
and  perhaps  some  of  those  souls  were  among  the  blood- 
w\ashed  throng,  who  waited  to  convey  his  ransomed  spirit 
to  glory. 

''  The  funeral  services  were  attended  on  Saturday,  and, 
with  the  exception  of  a  prayer  and  singing  at  our  house, 
were  in  Syriac.  Mr.  Cochran  preached  fi'om  the  words, 
*  Let  me  die  the  death  of  the  righteous.'  Mar  Yohannan 
offered  the  last  prayer,  and  was  so  much  affected,  when  he 
came  to  speak  of  the  bereaved  family,  and  of  the  servants 
of  the  Lord,  strangers  in  a  strange  land,  that  he  could  not 
restrain  his  emotion,  and  wept  for  some  moments.  A  large 
number  of  Nestorians  were  present,  from  the  former  pupils 
of  the  seminary,  from  Geog  Tapa,  and  from  other  near 
villages,  all  sincere  mourners.  The  precious  remains  were 
borne  to  their  last  resting-place,  and  laid  away  there,  by  his 
own  children,  as  it  were — that  is,  by  pupils  who  became 
hopeful  Christians  in  the  first  revival — and  they  performed 
this  last  oflUce  with  filial  tenderness." 

Some  additional  particulars  concerning  Mr.  Stoddard's 
last  illness,  given  by  Dr.  Perkins  in  his  commemorative  dis- 
course, are  here  subjoined : 

"  On  Tuesday,  December  30th,  I  said  to  him,  '  I  trust 
the  Saviour  is  wdth  you  in  this  visitation.'  '  O,  yes,'  he 
replied,  '  all  is  peace,  sweet  peace.  My  disease  is  pervad- 
ing my  system,  and  will  have  its  course ;  but  I  am  thank- 
ful that  it  does  not  affect  my  mind.  I  could  calmly  meet 
death  on  the  ocean,  or  from  cholera,  but  I  shrink  from  the 


408  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

idea  of  the  wreck  of  my  mind."     I  replied,  "  How  blessed 
in  such  circumstances  to  be  able  to  say, 

" '  Sweet  to  Ke  passive  in  Thy  hands, 
And  know  no  will  but  Thine.' 

" '  O  yes,'  he  heartily  responded.  Soon  afterward  he 
said,  '  I  feel  that  Jesus  is  mine  ;  he  was  my  grandmother's 
Saviour,  and  my  mother's  Saviour — and  is  mine  by  a  kind 
of  inheritance." 

"On  Wednesday  morning,  December  31st,  as  I  relieved 
Mr.  Coan  at  day-break,  who  had  watched  with  him  during 
the  night,  he  said  to  me,  '  Now  will  you  draw  aside  the 
curtains,  and  let  me  see  the  returning  light.'  I  did  so,  and 
he  commenced  in  a  loud  and  distinct  voice,  and  repeated 
the  whole  of  the  hymn  beginning, 

"  *■  Ye  golden  lamps  of  heaven,  farewell,' 

"  On  Friday  afternoon,  January  2d,  while  sitting  with 
him,  he  said  to  me,  '  Judging  from  my  sickness  nine  years 
ago,  if  I  recover  I  shall  be  a  long  time  recovering  ;  but  it 
may  be  more  profitable  than  health ;  I  can  pray  more  if  I 
labor  less ;  I  have  prayed  too  little  and  tried  to  labor  too 
much.' " 

"  On  the  Sabbath,  January  4th,  he  inquired  of  me  about 
the  seminary,  and  asked  whether  the  pupils  were  quiet.  I 
replied,  they  are  greatly  subdued,  and  prayer  is  ofiered 
by  them  without  ceasing  for  your  recovery  ?  He  answer- 
ed, '  It  is  a  thousand  times  more  important  that  they  pray 
for  my  sanctification?  A  day  or  two  previous,  he  had 
once  said,  *  I  shall  probably  recover ;  and  oh,  I  shrink  from 


A    NESTORIAN     MOURNEll.  409 

returning  to  the  world  again,  and  living  at  such  a  poor  rate 
from  God.' " 

"  One  day  toward  the  close  of  his  life,  he  remarked 
thus :  '  As  I  told  my  wife  to-day,  if  I  have  cast  myself  on 
the  Saviour,  his  all-sufficiency  is  the  thing,  and  not  the 
number  nor  the  magnitude  of  my  sins.  He  will  wash  me 
clean  from  them  all  with  his  precious  blood.* 

"  And  again  he  said,  *  It  is  delightful  when  thus  laid  by, 
to  let  go  of  the  world  and  think  of  being  caught  up  to 
glory.  One  has  thus  little  desire  to  go  back  to  the 
world.' " 

The  death  of  Mr.  Stoddard  called  forth  the  most  touch- 
ing expressions  of  grief  from  the  pious  Nestorians,  espe- 
cially from  the  young  men  who  had  been  led  to  Christ 
under  his  instructions  in  the  seminary,  and  had  there  been 
trained  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  their  countrymen.  The 
following  letter  addressed  to  Mrs.  Stoddard  by  one  of  her 
husband's  pupils,  written  in  his  simple  English,  is  a  beauti- 
ful expression  of  the  general  feeling. 

"  Degula. 
"My  dear  Madam, — ■ 

"  After  the  remaius  of  your  dear  husband  were  interred  ou  that 
mournful  day,  I  wanted  to  see  you  very  much,  and  to  drop  my 
word  of  consolation  into  your  distressed  and  wounded  heart.  Be 
assured  that  I  condole  with  you,  and  share  with  your  calamity.  It 
is  true  you  have  lost  a  husband,  and  a  very  excellent  one,  but  we 
have  lost  in  his  death,  a  father,  and  a  very  blessed  exarnple,  and  one 
that,  like  Whitfield,  wore  out  himself  in  the  service  of  his  Master, 
for  the  sake  of  the  Nestorians.  In  the  course  of  so  many  years 
among  our  people,  he  had  gained  the  love  of  very  many  of  ua.  As 
for  my  part,  I  will  own  myself  guilty  of  ingratitude,  and  even  cruel- 
ty, if  I  be  tempted  to  forget  Mr.  Stoddard  until  my  memory  ceases 
in  (leaih.      By  spending  only  one  night  in  our  family  lai^t   spring, 

IS 


410  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

he  had  endeared  himself  to  all  our  associates  here,  who  are  now 
bemoaning  bis  premature  death. 

"  How  great  your  loss  must  be,  we  can  judge  of  ourselves,  and 
how  painful  your  recollections.  But  you  know  better  than  we  do 
where  to  go  for  a  real  and  immortal  comfort. 

"When  we  were  laying  the  calm  and  peaceful  corpse  into  the 
tomb,  nature  whispered  within  me,  with  a  sort  of  despondency, 
What  a  great  scholar  and  Christian  is  laid  in  the  grave,  to  turn 
into  dust!  Then  faith  exclaimed,  He  is  not  dead;  he  is  only 
removed  to  a  nobler  country,  this  vale  of  tears  being  not  worthy 
of  him.  Then  weep  not  for  him.  He  who  desired  to  walk  with 
God,  is  lying  in  his  bosom  now  and  that  for  eternity. 

"  May  the  everlasting  arms  support  your  dear  afflicted  family, 
and  may  Immanuel  smile  on  your  solitary  house  with  his  special 
graces,  is  the  prayer  of  your  most  sympathizing  friend.     Joseph." 

From  the  many  tributes  to  the  memory  of  Mr.  Stoddard 
by  his  brethren  of  the  various  oriental  missions,  the  follow- 
ing from  the  pen  of  Rev.  Samuel  A.  Rhea,  is  inserted  as  a 
just  estimate  of  his  character  as  a  man,  and  his  life  as  a 
missionary. 

"Mr.  Stoddard  was  the  first  missionary  whose  acquaintance  I 
formed,  and  from  him  I  received  a  most  happy  impression  of  what  a 
missionary  should  be,  and  of  the  influence  missionary  life  exerts  upon 
character.  In  him  I  saw  illustrated,  in  an  impressive  manner,  how 
the  missionary  is  to  sacrifice  all,  take  up  his  cross,  and  follow  Jesus, 
In  him  I  saw  exemplified  the  strong  faith  which  a  missionary  must 
have  to  stay  long  on  missionary  ground.  In  him  I  saw  how  it  was 
that  the  missionary  could  be  one  of  the  happiest  of  men.  In  him  I 
saw  an  excellent  exemplar — in  habits  of  economy — the  sacredness 
of  missionary  funds — the  simplicity  which  should  mark  the  mission- 
ary's home,  furniture,  table,  dress,  etc.,  etc.  His  life  illustrated  the 
value  of  thorough  scholarship  for  the  missionary,  and  of  those  habits 


TRIBUTE     OF     MR.     RHEA.  411 

of  order,  system,  and  accuracy  which  characterize  the  scholar.  The 
pleasing  impression  which  he  made  upon  all  classes,  shows  how  much 
the  missionary  should  cultivate  the  suaviter  in  modo  as  well  as  the 
foriiter  in  re,  and  a  more  perfect  illustration  of  what  a  missionaiy 
should  be  in  all  his  intercourse  with  his  associates,  of  a  manly  expres- 
sion of  his  own  sentiments,  with  perfect  tolerance  toward  the  opinions 
of  others,  combined  with  great  courteousness  and  gentleness,  would 
be  hard  to  find  among  the  walks  of  men.  He  was  ever  noble  and 
generous  to  confess  a  fault,  or  acknowledge  an  error.  He  spoke  his 
sentiments  with  great  frankness,  and  if  there  were  occasions  when 
he  supposed  he  may  have  touched  the  feehngs  of  a  brother,  how 
quick  he  was  to  repair  the  injury !  How  foil,  free,  and  generous 
were  his  explanations  I  With  what  sincerity  could  he  disclaim  any 
intention  to  wound  the  feelings  of  another ! 

"  His  mind  was  cast  in  a  fine  mould ;  so  was  his  moral  nature.  He 
had  a  peculiarly  sensitive  and  wakeful  conscience.  His  whole  hfe 
was  pervaded  with  a  tender  conscientiousness.  He  entered  into  no 
company,  engaged  in  no  employment  where  he  left  his  conscience 
behind  him.  He  could  say,  *I  have  Hved  in  all  good  conscience 
before  God.  Ye  are  witnesses,  and  God  also,  how  holily,  and  justly, 
and  unblamably  we  behaved  ourselves  among  you.' 

"  He  gave  himself  to  his  work  with  singular  devotion  and  purity 
of  motive.  He  brought  his  whole  heart's  afiections,  and  all  the 
strength  of  his  mind  and  body,  and  laid  them  at  the  feet  of  this  poor 
and  despised  people,  saying,  '  I  am  youi^s,  to  spend  and  be  spent  for 
you.'  Never  were  vows  more  faithfully  performed  than  those  he 
took  when  he  consecrated  himself  to  labor  in  behalf  of  this  people. 
Never  was  a  sacrifice  bound  with  tighter  cords  upon  the  altar  of 
Christ. 

"  To  an  unusual  degree  he  attained  to  habits  of  spirituality,  close 
intimacy  with  the  Saviour.  He  walked  with  him  as  with  an  elder 
brother.  "With  all  possible  fullness  and  confidence  he  breathed  his 
heart's  sorrows  into  his  ear,  and  this  was  the  secret  of  that  serenity 
and  spiritual  hilarity  which  diffused  itself  through  his  life.  In  him 
religion  robed  herself  in  her  most  winning  garb.     Solemnity  and 


412  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

gravity  did  not  characterize  him — it  seemed,  rather,  as  if  a  stream  of 
love  was  continually  flowing  through  his  heart,  and  pouring  itself 
forth  upon  all  around  him.  He  did  not  have  those  deep,  depressing 
self-loathings  which  Brainerd  had,  but  rather  the  happy,  exultant 
spirit  of  McCheyne  and  Summerfield.  If  any  pilgrim  ever  turned 
this  valley  of  Baca  (weeping)  into  a  well,  and  through  this  vale  of 
tears  carried  a  heart  full  of  melody,  he  was  that  one.  From  his  life 
I  would  infer  he  was  seldom  without  a  sweet  sense  of  his  acceptance 
in  the  Beloved.  His  loving  heart  could  not  breathe  long  under  the 
frown  of  his  Saviour.  I  doubt  if  ever  his  faith  was  echpsed,  or 
whether  he  ever  passed  under  a  cloud.  He  kept  the  words  of  Jesus, 
and  Jesus  came  and  made  his  abode  with  him,  and  manifested  him- 
self unto  him." 

The  little  burial  enclosure  where  the  remains  of  Mr. 
Stoddard  now  rest,  appears  in  the  sketch  of  the  mission 
premises  at  Mount  Seir.  But  the  accompanying  view,  en- 
graved from  a  photograph  made  by  a  Persian  nobleman,  a 
Mohammedan,  will  give  additional  interest  to  that  hallowed 
spot.  That  a  Mohammedan  should  so  far  conquer  his  preju- 
dices as  to  make  a  picture  of  a  Christian's  grave,  is  of  itself 
remarkable ;  but  that  he  should  do  this  as  an  expression  of 
his  regard  for  the  departed  missionary  and  his  surviving 
friends,  is  highly  significant.  This  prince  had  often  been 
entertained  and  instructed  by  Mr.  Stoddard's  scientific  lec- 
tures and  experiments.  On  hearing  of  his  death,  he  wrote 
to  a  member  of  the  mission :  "  The  event  which  has  just 
happened  has  made  me  very  sad.  It  is  a  pity.  We  shall 
Tiever  meet  again  with  so  knowing  a  man." 

Mr.  Stoddard  is  the  only  adult  member  of  the  mission 
who  lies  interred  in  this  enclosure.*    The  other  graves  are 

*  Mr.  Stoddard  is  only  the  second  adult  missionary  who  has  died  at 
Oroomiali  during  the  twenty-five  years  of  the  Nestofian  Mission.     Mrs. 


DEATH    OF    HARKIETTE 


413 


those  of  children  of  the  missionaries.  Since  the  death  of 
Mr.  Stoddard,  his  oldest  daughter,  Harriette,  who  had  just 
united  mth  him  in  the  fellowship  of  the  church  on  earth, 
has  gone  to  jom  her  parents  in  the  fellowship  of  the  re- 
deemed in  heaven.  She  sleeps  by  his  side.  Three  months 
after  Mr.  Stoddard's  death  a  missionary  brother  wrote  to 
the  Day  Spring : 

"  Scarcely  a  day  passes  but  some  one  of  Mr.  Stoddard's  grateful 
pupils  seek  the  hallowed  spot  where  they  may  recall  his  blessed  ex- 
Grant  died  there  in  1839.  Others  associated  with  the  mission  have  died 
elsewhere.  In  all,  eight  missionaries  to  the  Nestorians  have  been  removed 
by  death ;  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Grant,  Mrs.  Harriette  Stoddard,  Mr.  Stocking,  Mr. 
Crane,  Mr.  Holladay,  Mr.  Stoddard  and  Mrs.  Rhea.  A  stone  has  been 
erected  over  Mr.  Stoddard's  grave,  with  the  simple  inscription,  "  He 
walked  with  God."  A  monument  to  his  memoiy  has  also  been  erected 
in  the  family  plot  in  the  Northampton  Cemetery. 


414  MEMOIR     OF     STODDARD. 

ample,  and  dwell  upon  the  words  of  holy  cheer  which  he  left  to 
stimulate  them  in  eflforts  for  the  salvation  of  their  benighted  people. 
About  two  weeks  since,  as  I  was  walking,  one  Sabbath  evening,  upon 
the  terraced  roof  of  our  dwelling,  my  attention  was  arrested  by  the 
sound  of  mingled  voices  singing  in  Syriac,  the  hymns  our  departed 
brother  so  much  loved.  Turning  to  find  from  whence  the  music 
proceeded,  I  was  touched  to  see  some  of  the  pupils  of  the  seminary 
standing  by  the  grave  of  their  beloved  teacher,  and  surrounding  it 
with  sweet  songs  of  praise.  I  stood  for  a  moment  lost  in  deep  emo- 
tion. No  incident  of  my  life  can  leave  a  happier  impression  upon 
memory's  page  than  these  songs  of  Zion,  sung  in  a  strange  land  and 
in  a  foreign  tongue,  around  the  grave  of  the  faithful  missionary. 
Blessed  rest,  after  a  life  of  self-denying  toil,  to  be  thus  enshrined  in 
the  hearts  of  a  grateful  people.  Who  would  wish  a  better  monu- 
ment than  those  songs  of  victory  which  arose  above  that  lowly  grave, 
in  the  still  evening  air  of  a  Persian  sky  ?  When  racked  with  fever, 
Mr.  Stoddard  often  asked  for  the  sweet  hymns  which  he  had  been 
accustomed,  while  a  child,  to  repeat  at  his  mother's  knee.  And  it 
was  a  strong  tribute  to  the  soothing  power  of  those  hymns,  that  they 
not  only  sustained  him  throughout  the  sorrows  and  cares  of  mission- 
ary life,  but  that  even  in  the  last  trying  hours,  the  strains  of  Watts, 
Covvrper,  and  Doddridge,  were  comniissioned,  by  a  hand  Divine,  to 
illuminate  the  dark  valley.  And  shall  we  deny,  that  to  our  own 
stricken  hearts,  these  simple  hymns,  next  to  the  words  of  our  Sa- 
viour, have  come  even  from  his  grave  like  leaves  of  healing  ?" 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

THE    MISSIONARY    CHARACTER    AND    WORK. 

The  character  of  Mr.  Stoddard  is  so  artlessly,  and  yet  so 
fully  transcribed  upon  his  own  letters,  that  no  summary  of 
its  traits  is  needed  to  impress  it  upon  the  mind  of  the 
reader.  A  few  of  these  traits,  however,  may  be  profitably 
recalled  in  their  relation  to  the  missionary  work. 

The  sbnplicity  of  that  character  is  as  rare  as  it  is  admir- 
able. All  scheming  for  self,  and  that  diplomatic  and  eccle- 
siastical scheming,  which  good  men  sometimes  practice  "  for 
the  glory  of  God,"  were  foreign  alike  to  his  nature  and  to 
his  views  of  Christian  integrity.  He  practiced  no  conceal- 
ment with  respect  either  to  his  opinions,  his  feelings,  or  his 
plans.  He  was  never  kno^v^l  even  to  suppress  the  truth  for 
any  sinister  end,  nor  could  he  be  suspected  of  guile.  A 
ti'ansparent  honesty  was  the  garment  of  his  soul.  His  lips 
atid  countenance  always  fairly  represented  his  thoughts  and 
intentions.     Honest  in  himself,  he  was  frank  toward  others. 

But  this  simplicity  and  frankness  were  not  occasioned  by 
lack  of  judgment  or  of  a  discerning  knowledge  of  human 
nature.  It  was  not  a  simplicity  which  could  be  imposed 
upon  ;  it  was  not  a  frankness  which  led  to  rash  confidence. 
On  tlie  contrary,  no  member  of  the  Nestorian  mission  had 
greater  sagacity  in  his  dealing  with  the  peculiarities  of  na- 
tive character ;  but  his  wisdom  was  free  from  guile — the 
wisdom  of  the  serpent,  the  liarniles-^ness  of  the  dove. 


4:16  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

Dr.  Perkins  says  of  him :  "  With  all  his  attainments  he 
never  seemed  to  suppose  that  he  was  a  whit  above  the  hum- 
blest mortal.  His  pupUs  were  freely  and  patiently  instructed 
on  such  subjects  as  they  could  comprehend.  Persian  nobles 
and  princes,  as  well  as  those  of  lower  rank,  who  visited  him, 
were  often  entertained  and  enhghtened  by  his  illustrations 
of  the  wonderful  works  of  God.  In  such  efforts  there  never 
appeared  in  him  the  least  ostentation  of  superior  knowledge. 
He  possessed  the  modesty  of  genius,  as  well  as  the  humility 
of  the  Christian.  He  was  just  as  ready  and  happy  to  ex- 
plain to  the  humblest  child  why  the  smoke  first  rises  and 
then  descends,  as  to  jooint  out  to  the  proud  yet  admiring 
Persian  of  royal  blood,  the  mountains  in  the  moon." 

This  simplicity  was  duly  combined  with  strength  of 
principle  and  inflexibility  of  purpose.  Mr.  Stoddard,  with 
his  frail  body,  his  delicate  complexion,  his  almost  feminine 
elasticity  and  grace  of  person  and  of  manner,  would  hardly 
have  suggested  the  idea  of  a  hero  or  a  martyr.  But  the 
gentle,  loving  John,  who  leaned  upon  the  bosom  of  the 
Lord,  showed  more  of  steadfast  heroism  in  the  judgment 
hall  and  at  the  crucifixion,  and  more  of  the  patient  firmness 
of  the  martyr  in  his  exile  at  Patmos,  than  did  the  sturdy 
and  valiant  Peter.  Mr.  Stoddard's  whole  Christian  life  was 
marked  by  a  steadfast  adherence  to  principle,  and  to  the 
line  of  duty  which  Providence  marked  out  for  him.  An 
enlightened  conscientiousness  ruled  in  all  his  decisions  and 
plans ;  not  the  naked  constraint  of  duty,  nor  the  morbid 
apprehension  of  doing  wrong,  but  an  intelligent  regard  for 
what  is  rigM.,  before  all  temporizing  expediency,  above  all 
personal  convenience  or  advantage.  "  In  this  respect,"  sayff 
Dr.  Perkins,  "  he  was  a  rigid  Puritan." 

The  intellectual  training  of  Mr.  Stoddard  was  of  the 


NEED    OF    SCHOLARSHIP.  417 

highest  importance  1o  his  usefulness  as  a  missionary. 
Nothing  could  be  more  unsound  in  philosophy,  nothing 
would  be  more  fatal  in  practice,  than  the  notion  that  he 
who,  through  some  defect  of  intellectual  ability  or  devel- 
opment is  not  qualified  to  minister  to  an  intelligent  church 
in  his  native  land,  is  good  enough  to  be  a  missionary  to  the 
unevangehzed.  In  every  missionary  field  there  is  need  not 
only  of  the  most  elevated  piety,  but  of  the  highest  force  of 
intellect,  and  the  ripest  fruits  of  scholarship. 

The  two  principal  departments  of  Mr.  Stoddard's  labors — 
instructing  youth  in  the  knowledge  of  Christian  civilization 
and  Biblical  divinity,  and  perfecting  the  version  of  the  Scrij)- 
tures  from  an  ancient  into  a  vernacular  tongue — required  the 
best  scholarship  guided  by  well-balanced  and  disciplined 
powers.  The  whole  communion  of  English-speaking  Chris- 
tians are  to-day  agitated  with  the  question  of  a  possible  re- 
vision of  their  time-honored  version  of  the  Scriptures.  No 
college  of  translators  could  be  convened  from  the  schools  of 
Great  Britain  and  America,  to  whose  united  learnipg  and 
wisdom  the  Christians  of  those  countries  would  commit  the 
task  of  even  revising  that  version.  And  yet  a  single  mis- 
sionary is  sometimes  called  upon,  first  to  reduce  a  strange 
language  to  a  written  form,  and  then  to  translate  into  that  the 
Word  of  God,  thus  determining  by  his  unaided  judgment  tlie 
impression  of  the  Scriptures  upon  a  nation,  and  fixing  for 
whole  generations  the  meaning  of  religious  and  theological 
terms.  Surely  no  labor  demands  such  thorough  scholar- 
ship, guided  by  a  calm  and  mature  judgment  and  daily 
sanctified  by  prayer.  De  Wette  and  Bunsen,  each  in  his 
way,  have  sought  to  supersede  the  sterling  old  version  of 
Luther.  But  Germany  refuses  to  accept  tlie  authority  of 
any  single  scholar  in  so  great  a  matter.     Can  the  mission- 


418  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

ary,  without  learning,  do  a  work  for  which  the  highest 
wisdom  and  learning  are  hardly  equal  ? 

A  singular  and  preeminent  devotedness  to  the  cause  of 
Christ  is  accorded  to  Mr.  Stoddard  by  all  who  knew  him  in 
the  missionary  field,  and  will  be  accorded  al§o  by  all  who 
have  read  these  pages.  Dr.  Schauffler,  of  Constantinople, 
once  said  of  him :  "  His  work  had  swallowed  him  up,  so 
that  he  thought  of  nothing  else,  and  nothing  in  the  whole 
world  could  influence  his  mind  aside  from  that."  The  love 
of  Christ  constrained  him  so  fully  and  so  constantly,  that  he 
seemed  hardly  susceptible  to  any  other  motive. 

The  late  Professor  B.  B.  Edwards,  of  Andover  Seminary, 
said  of  Mr.  Stoddard,  during  his  visit  to  America  in  1849  : 
"  He  goes  among  the  churches  burning  like  a  seraph.  I 
call  him  Henry  Martyn,  Junior.  So  heavenly  a  spirit — one 
whose  meat  and  drink  it  is  to  be  a  missionary — has  hardly 
ever  been  seen  in  this  country." 

In  summing  up  the  record  of  his  labors  as  a  missionary, 
Dr.  Perkins  remarks : 

"  Three  precious  revivals  haVe  occurred  in  the  male  semi- 
nary since  our  brother's  return  to  Persia,  and  two  seasons  of 
less  extensive  interest,  in  which  several  individuals  were 
hopefully  converted.  No  year  has  passed  there  during  this 
period  without  special  tokens  of  the  divine  presence  and 
blessing.  His  prayers  and  toUs  and  joys  during  those  visita- 
tions of  mercy  are  well  described  by  those  already  noticed 
in  connection  with  the  first  revival  here  eleven  years  ago. 
As  a  missionary  and  a  preacher,  and  yet  more  as  a  Chris- 
tian in  his  closet,  he  was  eminently  a  revivalist.  He 
longed  and  prayed  and  labored  habitually  for  the  frequent 
recurrence  of  those  seasons  of  refreshing,  or  rather  for  their 
increasing  continuance." 


A    HAPPY    LIFE.  419 

An  almost  constant  elevation  of  spiritual  feeling,  an  un- 
wearied enthusiasm  in  his  work,  a  joy  in  the  service  of  his 
Lord,  that  shone  in  his  countenance,  that  animated  his  con- 
versation, and  diffused  itself  over  all  around  him,  a  certain 
ethereal  beauty  of  expression  and  grace  of  manners,  and 
that  combhiation  of  humility  and  zeal,  so  remarkable  in  liis 
reverend  ancestor,  the  minister  of  Northampton,  which 
made  him  always  disposed  to  shrink  from  publicity,  yet 
always  ready  to  seize  an  occasion  to  speak  for  Christ  and 
for  souls — these  qualities,  which  nearly  allied  him  to  the 
sainted  Martyn — endeared  him  to  his  fellow-laborers,  and 
made  him  a  burning  and  shining  light. 

His  joy  in  his  work  is  the  highest  testimony  to  the  wis- 
dom of  his  choice  and  the  blessedness  of  the  work  of  mis- 
sions.  He  was  pre-eminently  a  happy  man.  His  natural 
temperament  was  cheerful  and  vivacious.  He  always  met 
his  missionary  brethren  with  a  smile,  and  his  happy,  hope- 
ful temperament  diffused  itself  over  their  circle.  His 
very  step  was  buoyant.  He  would  enter  with  a  hearty 
laugh  into  the  innocent  sports  of  children.  But  his  let- 
ters indicate  a  far  higher  joy  than  that  which  flows  from 
the  exuberance  of  natural  feeling.  Indeed,  the  vein  of 
mirthfulness  which  was  in  him  by  nature  seldom  comes  into 
view  in  these  letters — not  because  a  morbid  pietism  forbade 
him  to  be  cheerful,  not  because  he  had  mistaken  sanctimo- 
niousness for  piety,  but  because  a  true  religious  joy  ab- 
sorbed his  emotions  and  lifted  him  into  a  higher  plane  of 
feeling.  The  joy  of  the  Lord  was  his  strength.  His  life  is 
a  weighty  appeal  to  young  men  of  ability  and  education  to 
give  themselves  to  the  highest,  noblest,  most  rewarding 
service. 

Often  in  his  letters  he  had  expressed  the  wish  to  end  his 


420  MEMOIR    OF     STODDARD. 

days  in  bis  Persian  home,  and  to  be  buried  among  the 
people  to  whose  spiritual  welfare  he  had  given  his  life.  The 
desire  of  his  heart  was  granted.  He  sleeps  among  his  be- 
loved Nestorians,  and  his  monument  bears  the  united  testi- 
mony of  associates,  pupils,  and  converts — "  He  walked  with 
God." 


APPENDIX. 


A.— Page  15. 


The  name  of  Rev.  Solomon  Stoddard  is  associated  in  New  Eng- 
land theology  with  a  controversy  concerning  the  terms  of  commun- 
ion. Indeed,  liis  views  were  at  one  time  so  prominent  that  they 
were  designated  by  the  name  of  Stoddardism.  He  did  not,  as  some 
have  supposed,  advocate  the  use  of  the  Lord's  Supper  by  all  unre- 
generate  persons  as  a  means  of  grace,  but,  in  accordance  with  the 
prevaihng  doctrine  of  the  Reformed  Churches  of  that  age,  he  held 
that  the  children  of  visible  believers  were  "ecclesiastically  holy,"  and 
that  "  they  that  are  in  external  covenant  with  Grod  [by  baptism],  and 
if  neither  ignorant  nor  scandalous,  may  lawfully  come  to  the  Lord's 
Supper,  though  destitute  of  a  saving  work  of  God's  Spirit  on  their 
hearts."  No  minister  ever  preached  more  clearly  and  earnestly  than 
did  Mr.  Stoddard,  the  necessity  of  regeneration  in  order  to  salvation. 

B.— Page  17. 

In  a  sermon  preached  by  President  Edwards  upon  the  occasion  of 
his  death,  Colonel  John  Stoddard  is  described  as  "one  of  the  first 
rank,  as  to  his  natural  abihties,  strength  of  reason,  greatness  and 
clearness  of  discerning,  and  depth  of  penetration."  It  is  further  said 
that  "  the  greatness  and  honorableness  of  his  disposition  were  answer- 
able to  the  largeness  of  his  imdcrstanding."  He  was  eminent  in  the 
Church,  also,  for  his  doctrinal  and  experimental  knowledge  of  di\-ine 
things. 


422  MEMOIR    OF    STODDARD. 

C— Page  23. 

MES.  TAPPAN'S  ACCOUNT   OF   HER   CONYERSxuN. 

"  In  my  youth  I  was,  for  the  most  part,  as  thoughtless,  perhaps 
as  ever  any  creature  could  be,  but  Grod,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  still 
waited  upon  me  to  be  gracious.  When  about  twenty  I  visited  Fal- 
mouth and  The  Vineyard.  At  Falmouth  I  heard  a  plain  sermon  from 
these  words,  '  For  what  shall  it  profit  a  man,  if  he  gain  the  whole 
world  and  lose  his  own  soul  ?'  (Mark  viii.  36.)  I  recollected  I  had 
often  heard  sermons  from  that  text,  but  never  felt  the  truth  as  it  was 
then  enforced.  The  impression  was  deep  and  lasting.  The  next 
day  a  young  woman  came  to  the  house  on  a  visit.  "We  had  never 
met  before,  but  she  also  was  under  deep  convictions.  We  knew  of 
no  other  persons  who  felt  as  we  did,  and  as  out  of  the  abundance  of 
the  heart  the  mouth  speaketh,  we  soon  became  interested  in  each 
other,  and  retired  where  we  could  converse  freely  together.  From 
this  tune,  without  any  one  to  assist  me,  the  truths  contained  in  the 
Bible  opened  more  fully  to  my  mind,  and  I  read  and  heard  with  the 
greatest  astonishment  at  my  past  wiUfiil  ignorance.  I  was,  indeecl, 
as  one  new  born,  and  G-od's  glorious  character  was  visible  in  all  his 
works,  to  that  degree  that  I  thought  it  was  wonderful  that  the  stones 
did  not  upbraid  man  for  his  ingratitude,  for  all  things  else  that  had 
breath  or  life  seemed  to  utter  forth  his  praise.  The  March  after  1 
was  twenty-one  I  publicly  took  the  seal  of  the  covenant,  and  gave 
up  myself  to  God  to  be  his,  relying  wholly  on  the  merits  of  the 
glorious  Jesus  for  acceptance  with  God,  and  strength  to  perform  my 
engagements.  By  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  through 
many  temptations,  and  much  weakness,  I  have  been  enabled  to  per- 
severe, and  to  receive  light  more  abundantly." 


DATE  DUE 


HIGHSMITH  #45115 


